《Sanora's journey》


 01 - A cave, a girl and the start of a journey

    Humming. Her eardrums swing in tune with the odd static around her. Slowly, like tar in a bowl, her thoughts gather.


    ¡®what? Is¡­this a dream?¡¯ she thinks as an inky veil black lies over her eyes.


    ¡®Wait am I blind?! -ah, my eyelids are closed¡¯ A small smile of relief spreads on her lips. She slowly opens her eyes. Her thoughts start to race, like a beehive set on fire. Wild burning, as every and every shape imaginable, in all and every color is burned into her mind, she could feel her sanity being torn apart like a piece of meat by wolves.


    Immediately she presses her eyes shut, her heart drumming against her chest.


    ¡®What was that!? Shit, what kind of nightmare is this? They get worse by the day¡­ by the night? Whatever, I just want to wake up at this point¡­¡¯


    She moves her arm to pinch herself. Nothing. It is as if her arms are there in theory, but practically it just feels like there is nothing, as if her limbs are just a void she can move around.


    ¡®Just great. Guess I¡¯ll wait then. I doubt this will be a very restful sleep. And schools tomorrow too


    Ughhhhhhh¡¯


    So she waits, and waits some more, and then some, and the hours pass...


    ¡®Okay this is taking too long. But I can¡¯t open my eyes either so what do I do¡­ wait I haven¡¯t tried talking!¡¯ she clears her throat.


    ¡°Hellooo?¡± to her delight and confusion, her voice actually comes out of her throat. But except for the oppressing silence, nothing responds. Any word she speaks is soaked up like a sponge by the vastness of whatever was around her.


    ¡°Hellooooo?¡±


    A moment passes¡­ A while passes. She¡¯s about to shout, but before she can, an ethereal voice ,resounding from every direction around her, cuts her off.


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes, I¡¯m here at last, rejoice human!¡± the male, otherworldly voice says, tickling her brain in an oddly pleasant way. It sounds somewhat playful if a bit arrogant. She can practically see the smug grin of whoever is talking.


    ¡°Oh finally! Who are you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Well, you may be awed, for it is I, the God of flesh in the flesh!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, the what?¡±


    A tongue click resounds through the space.


    ¡°The god of flesh? Ah, another one who doesn¡¯t know my magnificence. Well, let¡¯s hurry this along then. You died, and have the greatest of lucks human, you will be reincarnated by the god of flesh personally! Isn¡¯t that just-¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I died!?¡± she shouts, surprised by her outburst. This is just a dream after all, she knows it is, must be, but still something deep in her soul stirs uncomfortably.


    ¡®What happened yesterday again uh¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t remember at all. This feels so¡­ no, nonono it¡¯s a dream no matter how real it feels I saw it, all this stuff around me? It can¡¯t be real.¡¯


    ¡°Deny it all you want, but you are dead. And do not interrupt me again if you want to keep your vocal cords.¡± The words resound through the space, a bit threatening now.


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°Yes yes whatever, I¡¯ll just wait until I wake up and then laugh about this¡±


    A sigh resounds from all around.


    ¡°ok let us suppose this is a dream and you didn¡¯t die, which you did-¡°


    ¡°Which I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°-your theoretical death was so damn funny that I will grant you a gift on your way. I will reform your flesh to your liking on your new body, since I am a very generous god¡±


    ¡®more like narcissistic god¡­ but the offer does sound interesting, might as well make it a fun dream right?¡¯


    ¡°So I can remake myself?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Except for your skeleton, this is the expertise of my brother but alas, he is no fun, unlike me! Also no adding muscles, your death wasn¡¯t funny enough for that¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ so then¡­¡±


    She starts pondering a little. What has she always wanted? It wasn¡¯t really a lot. Life wasn¡¯t luxurious or anything, but it was alright, and she always looked decent. Nothing special, but a stable seven out of ten as she always liked to think.


    ¡°¡­Can you make me pretty? Like, otherworldly pretty?¡± she says with nothing better coming to mind.


    ¡°Pretty?¡± the god of flesh says baffled, almost scoffing.


    ¡°Yes, pretty! Or smoking hot rather! But not slutty hot, more the elegant, cute hot¡­¡± she trails off a bit. Another sigh resounds in all of space.


    ¡°Of all the things you could have right now, you ask to be ¡®pretty¡¯ ¡° he says with a wry tone


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± she says with a sheepish tone. The god of flesh just sighs.


    ¡°Hey, this is my dream, stop judging me!¡±


    After a small eternity of back and forth, a new body was finally agreed upon.


    ¡°Well then you shall be reborn now as you wish, a face like the morning glow, skin as fair and smooth as porcelain, deep silver eyes with an orange tint, like a waterfall in dusk. and brown long hair as flowing and gentle as a mild summer wind.¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°That sounds perfect, thanks!¡± she says gleefully.


    ¡°Very well! Then all left to do is blank your memories and you are good to go¡± the god of flesh says satisfied.


    ¡°Yes, yes, blank my memories and I am good to- wait what was that?¡±


    But the God of flesh does not answer.


    Her mind is slowly overwhelmed with an odd sensation of nothingness, white bleaching out all the parts that made her herself.


    ¡°Good luck little human, and have fun ~ ¡± the god of flesh says and everything went blank in her mind.


    The stinging cold, hard stone pressing against her bare back makes for an uncomfortable awakening. She opens her eyes, the sight of the starry night sky greeting her, a cone of dim light falling right on her through a hole in the stone above. A shiver runs through her whole body as a whistling wind makes its way through the cave, beating her skin like a whip. The only other sound was the one of a small stream of water somewhere nearby. A sleek, sticky feeling spreads over her hands as she hugs herself.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡±


    A scream escapes her at the sight of her naked, beautiful, yet blood covered body.


    ¡®Why am I- and where did all the blood come from!?¡¯ She frantically checks all over her body looking for wounds, without results. With the initial shock gone she finally looks around where she is to begin with. The stone below her is a platform, chiseled out of the solid rock. Behind her stands an odd wall with ancient looking symbols carved all over it. Opposite of the wall, at the edge of the slightly elevated platform, she spots what looks like two chests. One made of wood, about normal in size. The other made of stone, two meters long and one wide, about half a meter high with a sliding lid. Beyond the platform a big cavern yawns, stalagmites hang from the ceiling like fangs in the maw of darkness. The only thing separating the platform from the cavern is a small stream of water.


    ¡®What is going on? Who am I again¡­¡¯ she holds her aching head, the only fuzzy memories she has are slowly fading as well. All that remains are the barebone basics. Speaking, reading, writing, breathing. And enough for her to come to the only valid conclusion: This must be a dream. And so, after a bit of pondering she pinches herself in the side.


    ¡®Ouch¡¯ she just sat there, looking at her hand.


    ¡®¡­Ouch?¡¯ her blood felt like it was starting to freeze.


    ¡®Why¡­ am I still here¡¯ she pinches again, even harder this time.


    ¡® C¡¯mon wake up, This isn¡¯t funny¡¯ The pain shoots through her abdomen as she squeezes harder and harder until she is at her limit.


    ¡°No¡­ no, no, no! This isn¡¯t REAL!¡± She shouts into the cave as she keeps pinching herself over and over with all her might, her desperate shouts resounding through the cavern, until her waist has a large blue stain. Her hand drops, her breath and her heart racing as her mind goes into turmoil. It is slowly starting to dawn on her, she has not wanted to admit it at first, but it had been creeping in the back of her head all this time now.


    ¡®This is real¡¯


    Her mouth hangs agape as she sits on the cold ground, her brain wracking itself to comprehend the situation. But she has other, more immediate problems. With her teeth clattering, she hugs herself tighter.


    ¡®Shit¡¯ She looks around again. Her gaze stops on the chests. The cold, seeping into her skin from the stone, is urging to stand up and walk over. It was cold enough for some of the blood to freeze on the ground, her skin, frozen to the ground, tearing open as she got up. She takes a few wobbly steps towards the wooden chest. A creak resounds through the cavern as the lid slowly opens, a spider making its escape down the side of the chest.


    ¡®Please be a coat please be a coat¡¯ Her face drops, before her in the chest lies a dusty book, a small bottle with red liquid in it, and an arm sized object covered in so much dust she cannot even recognize it.


    ¡®That¡¯s not a coat¡¯ She sighs, and takes out the unrecognizable thing first. The dust falls off in a small cloud. It scratches her lungs and she coughs a few times, trying to fan away the dust with her hand.


    ¡®Damnit, how long has this been here?¡® She pats down the object, finally giving a glimpse of what was underneath the dust. It is wrapped in old cloth and has the vague shape of a cross.


    ¡®is this ¡­?¡¯ her hands quickened. As the old cloth comes off, a sword greeted her. Still in its sheath, no longer than her forearm-,


    And she immediately lets it drop to the floor.


    ¡®~Ahhh, sweet cloth.¡¯ She flaps the dust out furiously before binding the cloth around her as a simple cover for her loin.


    ¡®Hm better than nothing¡­¡¯ She twists her body, inspecting herself.


    ¡®Ah yes, a sword too¡­¡¯ She picks up the sword and looks it up and down. She takes the handle and draws the blade. The metal shines, an odd chill running through her right hand.


    ¡®Uck, what¡¯s this feeling? Is this the sword? Weird¡­ or not. How cold is it in here anyways¡­¡¯ she sheathes the weapon again shivering briefly and looks back into the chest. The book and the small bottle filled with red liquid are still waiting for her to take them.


    ¡®Okay, the bottle has to be a¡­ a what?¡¯ She could have sworn there was a word in her head a moment ago, but now it is gone, blown away in the wind. ¡®Well, can¡¯t have been that important then¡¯ ,she thinks with a shrug.


    She picks up the small bottle and looks at it. The color is a weak red, the liquid moves a bit thicker than water. She puts it aside for the moment without being able to make any sense of it. It¡¯s too bright for blood but does not look like juice either.


    Last is the book. She takes it out, dust spreading as she lifts it, a giant cloud forms as she blows over the old and hardened leather cover. Nothing is written on it. With a shrug she opens it to read its contents. As she lays her eyes on the first letter she freezes, her body not moving as she wills, her brain overflowing with information to the point her own thoughts are drowned by tumult. The book starts to glow and crumble at the edges, and after a second it is nothing more than dust and her body is finally hers again.She collapses to her knees, the nausea taking her like a tidal wave as her stomach turns around.


    She dry heaves and coughs with tears in her eyes.


    ¡®What¡­ was that!?¡¯ She lets herself plummet to the ground, curling up as the cold gnaws into her sides, tears stream down her face and she just stays there. Soon the nausea from whatever has happened is gone but that is when reality hits her proper.


    ¡®This is no way a dream.¡¯ The tears feel like molten iron, burning a path through her face.


    ¡®Who the hell am I even?¡¯ Her throat tightens, her heart bound between a thousand threads, about to be sliced into tiny pieces as reality bores into her more and more.


    So she just lies there on the ground and weeps, alone in the cold darkness.


    The time passes, the blood dries and her skin goes numb, the cold now spreading through her insides. She sniffles and starts getting up again, standing up on shaky legs as she wipes her runny nose. She takes the bottle and her sword with weak hands and trots over to the stone chest. The lid grinds as she pushes it aside with her foot, but a cold shiver running through her spine stops her. Dead eyes stare at her, surrounded by grey, dehydrated skin. It takes her a second to break out of her stupor again and take a step back.


    ¡®Oh no, I opened a coffin, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡¯


    The old corpse just lies there, a book clasped tightly in its hand above its chest, old plate armor covers most of its upper body, the legs and hip still hidden by the lid.


    ¡®I¡­ I can just take this can I?¡¯ she ponders for a desperate moment, but shakes her head ¡°No¡­ this is not stuff I want anyways.¡± She rushes over to the other side to push the lid back, closing the coffin.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, she mutters. Her feet shuffle around the floor nervously, her eyes pacing back and forth around the cave, until she finally decides to move again.


    ¡®All I have is the cavern.¡¯ Her eyes squint as she tries to recognize anything in the darkness.


    ¡®Stone, stone, more stone¡­ Is that a door?¡± She squints her eyes hard, focusing on an odd spot on the blank rock.¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­ Yes! there must be a way out if someone built this!¡¯ With a spring in her step she walks off the platform, over a small bridge to cross the stream of water and through the cavern. A swarm of bats made a start right above her, causing her heart to feel funny for a second.


    ¡®Easy there.¡¯ She holds her chest, waiting for her heart to calm again.


    ¡®This is way too much for one day, or rather one hour.¡¯


    After a moment she resumes her way to the door. The darkness leaves only little to see, but it is old, wooden, iron around the edges. She grabs the door handle and tears open the door to just leave. She looks down a short hallway, at the end a segmented wall made of stone rings, and not far off the door, right in front of her, stands a person, or rather what used to be one. Old rusty plate armor, a long poleaxe held in both hands, skin grey and wrinkled and tightly hugging the bones and tendons beneath. It looks like a standing corpse, but with the difference that after she has torn the door open in her joy, the noise she has made causes the corpse to slowly turn its head and look at her with its cold, dead stare. Their eyes lock and they just stand there for a few seconds until she slowly closes the door again to take a few steps back.


    With a loud crack the large axe head bores itself through the old wood, splinters flying everywhere. Panic settles in as she looks around hastily to find a way out, but the cave is the same as before. The door opens, the horrific creature stepping through, letting out a nerve grating gnarl. She keeps walking backwards, her thoughts racing as fast as her heart. The conclusion she came to was simple: fight. Draw the sword and save yourself, or at least die trying. The corpse was getting faster in its pursuit. She fumbles around but manages to unsheathe the weapon and hold it at the beast. But it is faster than her, and takes a wide swing with the long axe, when suddenly she loses her footing and falls right under the swing, feeling the wind from the blade as it whizzes over her head before she falls into ice cold water. Her heart stings for a moment, the cold creeping right into her bones. The monstrous being just looks down at her and prepares to swing again, and all she can do is watch helpless while her mind is looking for even the smallest spark of hope. The sword is on the floor, she has dropped it, and her mind flashes back to the memory of the book, her hand starting to tingle with heat. Almost like a reflex she raises her hand and points a finger at the undead, energy gathers, a weird sensation she cannot place at all, and it comes right from within herself, her core. Small wisps of flame gather at her fingertip, condensing to a ball of flame in not even a second. And then comes the realization. That¡¯s what the book has done, it has given her magic.


    The ball of fire flies off at the swinging undead and hits it right in the chest. A bright flash of light, a wave of heat and a loud bang later, nothing is left, bits of charred corpse flying around the cave. She just blinks in disbelief, but her skin is starting to burn with cold under the water, so she scrambles out onto the floor again. At least most of the blood has washed off, but that is not what her mind is currently preoccupied with.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡®I JUST SHOT A FUCKING FIREBALL FROM MY FINGER! Holy shit, that¡¯s fucking magic, I can do magic!


    ... But I still need to get out and I think I¡¯m gonna die. Ahh it¡¯s so cold.¡¯


    She hugs herself, shivering, her skin stinging like it was whipped all over. She picks up her sword and looks through the cave for a way out. The door leads to another dead end but so does every other way. Her eyes stop at the only chiseled wall, the one on the platform she woke up on. It is not at the back of the cave, there is some space there she has not seen before between the manmade wall and the barren stone. She gets up, curious and a bit hopeful she goes along the wall until she reaches the end and sees that there really is a narrow set of stairs carved deeper into the stone, hidden in the dark.


    ¡®This ought to be the way then. Finally, I¡¯m freezing, literally.¡¯ She takes the stairs leading upwards, into the pitch-black darkness ahead. The stairs end in an equally narrow hall. At this point she can barely see her own hands which still surprises her, but she just takes whatever would help her without questioning too much for now and keeps going. There is nothing for a bit until she ends up at another dead end. But oddly, from the right wall a lever protrudes.


    ¡®So, this really is the exit then, thank god.¡¯


    She grips the lever and pulls it down. The wall in front of her rumbles, dust falls of it as it sinks into the floor, revealing an extension of the hallway. Her hope renewed, she walks on through the dark, until she finally sees the starlight again. In front of her lies a small cave, the exit just a few meters ahead. But what stops her is a large round object in the middle of her path. It is too dark to make out what it is, but it is big, several times larger than she would be if she curled up.


    ¡®Hmm large thing in a cave¡­ Ah probably just a boulder or something.¡¯ She shrugs and walks over, extending her hand to touch it.


    ¡®Huh that¡¯s¡­ fluffy- oh shit!¡¯ Her blood freezes as she pulls back her hand, and the orb starts to move.


    ¡®Shit! What did I just wake up?!¡¯


    But just as she thinks it could not get worse, long limbs spread out, large legs and arms, and her breath stops. A large canine head, a yawn revealing the rows of razor-sharp teeth in the long snout. Long arms and legs with long claws at the end. A fluffy tail grows on its back. And covering the whole creature is black fur. For a moment she could swear her heart stopped beating as the silhouette spreads out on front of her, loud steady breathing resounding through the cave. It is sleeping, and her heart dares to beat on with loud thumps against her chest. Her eyes dart between the blessed exit just meters ahead, and the creature sleeping right on the path of her salvation. It takes her a solid few minutes until she gains the courage to move her feet again, slowly making her way around the legs of the creature with as much distance as the cave let her. Each step like an hour, her heart beating so fast it starts to ache as she sneaks around the werewolf.


    ¡®Halfway there, just a bit more and I¡¯m out. Slow and steady wins the race.¡¯ She takes a slow, deep breath with every step, trying to calm her racing heart. It is beating so loud she is afraid it might wake the werewolf. She takes another step when something cold touches her leg. She hears metal sliding over metal, and every bit of her blood freezes, as it falls to the ground in a loud commotion. Like an avalanche a horrific orchestra of metal rattles and clangs right at her feet as she holds her mouth shut. It finally comes to a stop; her eyes are fixed to the werewolf. But all hopes for it to have overheard the ruckus wither as the creature slowly lifts its head with a yawn. She does not take another second to observe and just darts to the exit, in her mind already feeling the claws dig in her back and the teeth bore into her tender flesh. She is about to leave through the hole when she hears something behind her.


    ¡°Hey, wait there¡¯s- ¡°But she ignores it and runs. And then finally, she is free at last. Or rather free falling straight down. As she hits the ground, she tries to catch her fall with her hands, but her left wrist gives in. She feels the bones breaking apart, the pain soaring through her body. With a scream of pain she rolls over the ground a bit, holding her hand as she comes to a stop. But the adrenaline helps her focus her thoughts, she still needs to flee after having awoken the monster in the cave, but alas, it is too late as above her, she sees a dark blotch falling down onto her. She closes her eyes and grits her teeth, awaiting a painful death. But it never comes. A fluffy layer of cloth gently lays itself over her and nothing more. She opens an eye to look at the ¡­ blanket?


    ¡°Gods, you okay down there?¡±, a deep voice calls out, and the head of the werewolf peaks out from the cave.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± She is a bit at a loss for words, but sighs and lets her head fall back onto the ground, looking at the moonless, starry sky.


    ¡°No, not really¡±, she says.


    ¡°You won¡¯t eat me, right?¡± She looks back at the werewolf.


    ¡°Gods no, why would I do that?¡± The werewolf has a deep voice, nice and calming, almost a bit mesmerizing. It jumps down from the cave, landing nimbly next to her.


    ¡°You wanna come back up?¡±, it asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°¡­please¡± Her voice is quiet and a bit shaky. She is equally scared and a feeling a bit guilty for judging the seemingly nice creature. She roles herself into the blanket and the long arms of the creature picked her up with ease as she yelps in surprise. They jump back up, landing in the cave again. The werewolf sets her down at one of the walls, on a pile of what feels like blankets and furs.


    ¡°Hold still, I will give you something for the arm.¡±, he says and walks off to rummage around the dark cave with loud clattering and clanking.


    ¡®How much stuff does he have in here?¡¯ She tries to see anything in the dark. Only rarely she sees some reflections on metal, but never makes out what it is.


    After a while he comes back and holds out a bottle. She slowly takes it, not wanting to be rude in the face of a werewolf. She pulls out the cork with her teeth and takes a smell. It smells good, really good. Sweet and thick, alluring and clouding her brain, sending it somewhere else for a brief moment, and before it can come back, her lips are already touching the bottle, greedily chugging down the liquid. It tastes even better than it has smelled. It is the best thing her tongue ever had the delight of tasting. The whole bottle is gone in no time, she is breathing heavily, having ignored her need for air while drinking.


    ¡°Fuck, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Hah, it is just a healing potion. Glad you liked it¡±, the werewolf snickers.


    ¡®Healing potion¡­¡¯ She checks her arm, moving it around again.


    ¡®Shit it¡¯s actually whole again! It doesn¡¯t even hurt anymore! Healing potions? Magic? Werewolves? I have no idea what¡¯s going on but I love it. Although this feels familiar¡­ something about¡­ the rim of the sky? The sky¡¯s rim?¡¯ Her head starts aching again as she tries to recall a fading memory.


    But a voice snaps her out of her thoughts again.


    ¡°Hey? You still with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh- yeah sorry, just lost in thought. Thank you, my arm feels perfect again, not only that, I generally feel really good, if tired¡±


    ¡°Yes, healing potions do make you sleepy. It¡¯s okay, you can stay the night, you look pretty roughed up.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you want me to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s not super luxurious but it¡¯s cozy. And better than the forest full of wolves or the grave you stumbled in from.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not about being luxurious but you¡¯re not only a random stranger living in a cave in the woods, but also a werewolf.¡¯


    ¡°Now don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m not gonna do anything to you, promise¡± he says.


    And while she is still suspicious, she is also tired, really tired, and the werewolf has already gone out if its way to help her so¡­ surely it would not hurt her at this point.


    ¡°Uh okay, then if that¡¯s okay I would like to stay here for the night.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, let¡¯s talk when the sun is up, I¡¯m still tired myself.¡± A big yawn reveals the sharp fangs in the long snout of the werewolf. He walks over to the opposite end of the cave to lie down again, and a few moments later all she hears is a steady breathing.


    ¡®¡­Did you just really fall asleep again? With a stranger in your house?¡¯


    She sighs as she rolls herself more into the blanket Bawarag threw onto her.


    ¡®I wonder what tomorrow will bring¡­ I wonder who I am¡¯ and with these thoughts she lets herself drift off into sleep.


    The sun Is trying to pry its way past her eyelids. She opens them lazily, not really wanting to get up just yet¡­ until it comes back to her that she is sleeping in a cave. With a werewolf. She is pretty awake after that, jolting up to look for the werewolf. He is still sleeping where he was at night. She breathes a sigh of relief, and shortly after, takes a proper look around the cave for the first time. The sight is incredible. It is filled with treasure all around. Golden coins, plates, goblets, trinkets, silken robes, and golden crowns even. Swords, many closed chests too. Pelts of all manners and sorts, and bottles filled with deep red liquid which has a golden shimmer to it, and even bottles filled with what looks like pure liquid gold, her mouth is watering at the mere sight.


    ¡®So that¡¯s what I tripped over yesterday¡­ wait, he didn¡¯t steal all of this right? I¡¯m starting to question my sanity behind the choice of staying here¡­¡¯


    She shakes her head and gets up to look a bit through the treasures. It is very tempting, just sitting there, but she has manners and decides against robbing the towering bipedal wolf with claws as long as her fingers, who also has let her crash at his place.


    ¡°Ah, excuse me? You awake?¡±


    ¡°Mhhh¡­¡± The werewolf rolls away from her with a groan.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to be rude but its morning?¡±


    ¡°Ahh noo, not again, I hate morning¡±, the werewolf grumbles as he turns to look at her again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, he asks her with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Well, uh, you said we would talk in the morning so¡­¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°Guess I did, huh?¡± The werewolf sits up.


    ¡°Alright, talk away¡±, he yawns, the sharp canines glinting in the morning light cause a shudder to creep down her spine.


    ¡°Right, first thank you for letting me stay. I slept really well.¡±


    ¡°No problem, but what were you doing in that grave? Fairly sure we sealed that.¡± He scratches his head.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an odd story¡­¡± She too scratches her head trying to find the right words.


    ¡°Let me guess, the god of flesh?¡±


    Something gets jogged in her head and the faint memory of her encounter flashes back to her. ¡°Oh! How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Your face. That¡¯s flesh magic, looks too good. Nothing any envoy could do¡±, the werewolf says.


    ¡°Ohhh, thanks.¡± She blushes a bit.


    ¡°Wait, so you know about this god? And what¡¯s flesh magic? That sounds horrifying.¡± She shudders a bit.


    ¡°Yes, I do, and don¡¯t worry it¡¯s not a gruesome as it sounds¡­ most of the time. Now I as a werewolf am an envoy of the god of flesh. But that doesn¡¯t really mean much. I don¡¯t hear from that god at all, so I¡¯m free to do whatever.¡±


    ¡°Uhh okay¡­ but does that mean I¡¯m an envoy too?¡±


    ¡°Nah don¡¯t worry, as long as you can¡¯t shift your body into whatever form you want, you just got a little blessing, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®I mean it¡¯s not like I tried yet¡­¡¯, she thinks as she tries to make her flesh do something besides nothing. It yields no results, to her relief.


    ¡°Alright. So¡­ what now?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start where we probably should have.¡± The werewolf grins.


    ¡°My name is Bawarag, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course, sorry, my name is¡­ is¡­¡±


    ¡®What do I tell him? I don¡¯t even have a name to give him.¡¯


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t know¡±, she says with a downcast gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°I kind of lost my- well to be more exact, the God of flesh apparently blanked all my personal memories and to be frank: I don¡¯t know who I am.¡± She slumps against the wall.


    The werewolf scratches his head.


    ¡°Yes, I can see how that would be trouble¡­ Wanna pick a name for now?¡±


    ¡°I suppose. But I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start. i can¡¯t think of anything good.¡± She furrows her brows.


    ¡°I¡¯m open for ideas.¡± She looks at Bawarag for help, who hold his chin and ponders.


    ¡°Do You remember your birthday?¡±


    ¡°I do not. What date is it anyways?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the 13th of Sanoris¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s my birthday now.¡± She shrugs with a deflated expression. But she likes the sound of the word. ¡®Sanoris¡­¡¯


    ¡°Where does the name come from?¡±, she asks.


    ¡°Sanoris? It is an old saint after which this cycle has been named¡±, Bawarag answers.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ what do you think of ¡®Sanora¡¯? ¡°, she asks Bawarag. He closes his eyes and mulls over her proposal. His lips turn to a smile as he opens his eyes again.


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± He nods.


    ¡°Well then, nice to meet you, Sanora. And happy birthday!¡±, he chuckles, and Sanora blushes a little.


    ¡°Well then, what¡¯s your plan from now on?¡±, Bawarag asks the question Sanora didn¡¯t even know she dreaded.


    ¡°Plan? Oh, uhm¡­¡± She scratches her head.


    ¡°You know what? I have an idea for now.¡± Bawarag gets up and stars rummaging around the cave for a bit. After a minute he tosses Sanora some clothes. A simple tunic along with an equally simple pair of cloth pants and leather boots.


    ¡°There you go, I don¡¯t think anything else I have will fit well¡±, he says and then turns to look away.


    ¡°Heavens, thank you.¡± Sanora takes the clothes with gratitude, wasting no time.


    ¡°This feels so much better¡±, she says with a relieved sigh, looking at herself in her new attire. It was simple, but along with her new face, in the simplicity lies beauty aplenty, giving the look its very own charm.


    ¡°Glad to hear¡±, Bawarag says and takes a seat next to Sanora.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t know how by the gods you stumbled into that cave, but you should probably search for a way get home or something .¡±


    As Sanora hears those words a lump immediately starts to form in her throat again and her gaze wanders to the ground.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ about that- ¡°, she starts but Bawarag cuts her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you needn¡¯t say more. I¡¯m sorry¡±, he says with sincere empathy, shaking his head.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ So as you can see, I really have no idea how to go from here¡±, Sanora sighs, leaning back against some of Bawarag¡¯s stuff. They just sit there for a while in silence until Bawarag comes to some conclusion.


    ¡°Alright, leave it to old Bawarag. I¡¯ll give you a push into the right direction ¡°, he says, getting up. Sanora just cocks her head and looks at him curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you getting a proper start around here, at least until you have gotten yourself back into life¡±, he says and already starts to rummage around the cave again. Sanora gets up to look. She dodges a golden cup flying at her.


    ¡°So, what are you thinking of exactly?¡±, Sanora asks and Bawarag turns around, holding out a leather satchel.


    ¡°What I said. I will see you to the next city and that you get a foothold there. Otherwise, my conscious would nag me day and night¡±,he says as Sanora gingerly takes the rather heavy satchel. A quick look inside reveals a lot of golden coins, and three big bottles filled with a an equally golden liquid.


    ¡°Magic or sword?¡±, Bawarag asks before Sanora can examine the contents of the bag further.


    ¡°Huh? I guess neither?¡±, she says a bit taken aback. But Bawarag just nods.


    ¡°So both.¡±, He nods and again wanders off to rummage and search.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean both! I¡¯ve only used a sword in a real battle once, I only ever had a real battle once! Same with magic!¡± Sanora, a bit bashful, tries to stop Bawarag from giving her even more things but he is relentless.


    ¡°Hmmm. I see, I see¡­¡±, he mumbles as he keeps searching. Sanora sighs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly accept all this¡±, she says quietly, looking at the heavy satchel in her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s just collecting dust here anyways. And with that dull old hunk of metal you won¡¯t cut anything, that¡¯s for sure¡±,Bawarag says as he walks over to Sanora, holding a black longsword.


    ¡°Try this will ya?¡± He holds it out to Sanora who eyes it a bit critically. She hesitates.


    ¡°Oh, please just take it lass, this isn¡¯t even the most of my stuff, it¡¯s what didn¡¯t fit in the treasure chamber.¡± He presses the sword onto her. Sanora just sighs and takes it.


    ¡°Thank you- uuwahh!¡° Sanora tries to say, but as Bawarag lets go of it, the sword suddenly pulls her down to the floor, planting her face firmly into the ground.


    ¡°Ah right, might be a tad too heavy for you.¡± Bawarag picks up the sword again while Sanora dusts off her face.


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. Look can I just pick something myself if not taking anything isn¡¯t an option?¡± she asks him. Bawarag just shrugs.


    ¡°Fine by me¡±, he nods as Sanora gets up again to look over the pile of stuff strewn all around. Her gaze sweeps overs it, and soon she concludes that this might have not been such a great idea after all. She does not even know where to start looking or what to look for. Sword? Spear? This axe with the overly broad blade? Flail? She roughs through her hair at the seemingly endless possibilities, unable to pick one.


    ¡°Having trouble?¡±, Bawarag asks pulling her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Only a bit, just gimme a minute¡±, she says holding her chin.


    A spear would be the best choice for her as someone wholly unexperienced in combat. Stab and stay far away. A sword was strong, but from experience she knew she sucks with it. And that axe¡­


    ¡°What sort of axe is that?¡± She scratches her head looking at the large, curved blade.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a bardiche. But I reckon it will be too heavy for you¡±, Bawarag says.


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. I was just curious¡±, Sanora sighs,looking the pile over once again. All these things there look like some great weapons of glorious heroes, quite frankly they were completely out of her league. She scans the pile over and over until her eyes stop on something almost buried all the way in the back. It was the handle of a sword, covered in dust.


    ¡°What about that one? Why is it there in the back?¡± Sanora squints her eyes looking at the sword.


    ¡°That one? That¡¯s just junk sold as a treasure. It was said to have been enchanted by the legendary enchanter, but I never really found any enchantment.¡± Bawarag shrugs. The sword seems simple enough. Made from a black metal, the design is not outstanding or ornate, rather it is a bit minimalistic. The most outstanding feature is that for the handguard it has four metal bars pointing in every cardinal direction. Something inclines Sanora to at least take a look since nothing else has really drawn her attention. She starts to climb over the heap of stuff to pick out the sword.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re gonna have the weight problem again though, it¡¯s still narcium¡±, Bawarag says as Sanora reaches for the sword, but she barely hears him over the clattering of the stuff below her. The sword in buried in gold and silver tableware. It still looks normal to her, so with a shrug and little thought she takes it by the sheath and starts to pull it from the plates and forks. The sheath is as unexciting as the handle, and so is the blade when she draws it to look it over. It is oddly light though and feels just right to hold too.


    ¡°Hey this one¡¯s kinda neat.¡± She turns around to see Bawarag look at her confused.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± She raises an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Actually yes. You can hold this, and quite easily at that. This shouldn¡¯t be much lighter than the first one I gave you.¡± He scratches his chin.


    Sanora looks down at the sword in her hand. Indeed, it doesn¡¯t feel heavy in the least, but she sheathes it again, stopping herself from taking a test swing inside.


    ¡°Alright, I think I will just take this one then.¡± She climbs back over the pile to Bawarag who nods.


    ¡°Sure thing, it¡¯s yours. Guess we¡¯re all set to head out then, just need to get changed now¡±, Bawarag says, looking at Sanora expectantly, who covers herself a bit despite being dressed.


    ¡°I meant armor, don¡¯t give me that look¡±, Bawarag snorts.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ the lightest piece I have should be somewhere over there¡±,he mumbles and walks off to open a chest. From within he pulls a sleeveless chainmail made of the same black metal, narcium, as seemingly everything else he owns.


    ¡°Hey Bawarag, what is this narcium and why do you have so much of it? Is it very common?¡±, Sanora asks Bawarag who blows the dust off the chain shirt.


    ¡°Common? Hardly. It¡¯s the rarest and most precious metal known. And of course, the hardest and most durable too¡±, Bawarag explains walking over with the shirt.


    ¡°Then why do you have so much of it?¡±, Sanora asks baffled. Bawarag stops in his track briefly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you over something to drink¡±, he sighs and helps Sanora into the light armor. Although light has been the wrong word, as what feels like at least 15 kilograms suddenly pull down on her whole body.


    ¡°How is this bit of metal this heavy!?¡±, she complains looking down on herself, happy to see that the armor made her look better if anything, at least in her opinion.


    ¡°Such is the nature of narcium, but you will learn to appreciate it¡±, Bawarag says and nods satisfied.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re set to leave now. Now I just need to get dressed¡­ You may wait out front.¡± Bawarag shoots Sanora a smirk.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m already gone¡±, she quickly says, straps the sword to her waist, slings the satchel over her shoulder and makes her way to the exit. She climbs down this time, not overly keen on breaking another hand. Or with the load she was carrying now, all her limbs.


    Status:


    Inventory:


    Tunic, pants, boots.


    Narcium chainmail


    Narcium sword with ?enchantment


    Old sword


    Leather satchel [coins 80, ?potion(large) 3x]


    Magic:


    Fireball, Cast:1

 02 - A first impression

    <div>


    After somehow making her way down the stone wall, Sanora finds herself standing in a lush forest. She has not seen it during the night because she clearly has had more important matters to attend to. But now she can take in the scenery, and a deep breath of the fresh forest air. She let her gaze sweep over the conifers and the thicket on the ground. The trees are mostly spruce with the occasional fir or beech in between. The ground is covered in small and large shrubs and bushes teeming with life. She can even spot a fox trotting through the leave work. Beyond the high tops of the trees, straight ahead in the distance she can see another mountainside not far away. It seems she is in something like a narrow valley, the mountains encasing in from two sides. But it is peaceful. Sanora understands why Bawarag would live here, she wouldn¡¯t mind herself all that much. But her admiration is cut short when a tall figure lands next to her.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡±, Bawarag says, or at least that¡¯s who Sanora thought it was, since no giant bipedal wolf has landed next to her, but a towering man with short black hair, and a magnificent black full beard framing his face. He is clad in a full set of raven black plate amour, visibly worn down from long fights.


    ¡°hey don¡¯t forget to breathe.¡± Bawarag hits Sanora on her back, pulling her from her stupor.


    ¡°I was just confused is all.¡± She shakes her head, causing Bawarag to laugh a bit.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just one part of my amazing powers.¡± He grins and starts walking towards the forest, Sanora following suit.


    ¡°So, you can do more?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can do much more, but I¡¯ll show you when the time comes¡±, he waves her off.


    ¡°I guess that makes you pretty amazing then?¡±, Sanora asks a bit giddy.


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t seen nothing. Just wait till you see a gargoyle raise a house with a snip of their fingers, or a lich fortify an entire camp in a minute!¡±, he laughs


    ¡°I do know one of each too, only question is if they are still around. But first priority is getting you settled in somewhere¡±, he says as they walk through the forest.


    ¡°Get me settled in¡­¡±, Sanora mumbles thinking about these words. What would that encase? Getting settled in. She has got a good load of money from Bawarag, but the problem she has is that she has no idea how much it is even worth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry now, that¡¯s why I came along. Trust me you¡¯ll do just fine¡±, Bawarag waves her off with a grin, and Sanora cannot help but feel at ease in the prospect of his gentle face. She just nods with a smile, and they keep walking. Soon the sound of a river joins the orchestra of the forest around them, and a bit later they reach the small river. It is not big, about three meters across and maybe knee-deep. But most important is what lies on the other side. It is a maintained road, a dirt road but a road nevertheless.


    ¡°Last time I checked this was still a small stream.¡± Bawarag scratches his head.


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s get-¡°, he starts again but stops. From further upstream they hear something, and it sounds like screaming and shouting.


    ¡°Hm, sounds bad¡­¡±, Bawarag mumbles looking upstream.


    ¡°Then we should take a look?¡±, Sanora says with a raised eyebrow. It¡¯s not like she really wants to check it out, but she has still asked for the sake of asking it.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Bawarag nods and turns to walk upstream. Sanora curses mentally and follows him.


    As they walk further upstream the noises get louder. They are distinctly human, that much is clear now.


    ¡°So what do you think is going on there?¡±, Sanora asks.


    ¡°My guess is that some travelers are getting attacked by wolves¡±, Bawarag says.


    Sanora just nods and keeps on following him. She has never even seen a real wolf¡­ probably. It is not like she can remember if she had. She had seen a werewolf though, so a normal one can¡¯t be that scary anymore.


    They hurry on and after about a minute they start seeing something ahead. On the road across the river stand two carriages. Around them there are several people dressed in light leather gear for travelling and fighting. Attacking them is a small horde of wolves, with several people and wolves already lying dead on the ground.


    ¡°Damn, should have bet on it¡±, Bawarag says.


    ¡°Alright then, lets help them¡±, he says, stretching his arms.


    ¡°All for it.¡± Sanora nods and with no time to lose starts making her way over to cross the river. She jumps into the cold water and wades through to get to the other side. Once there she climbs out and looks back just in time to see Bawarag hop over in one go.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have taken me along?¡±, she says but Bawarag just smirks.


    ¡°Sure, but that would have been too easy.¡±


    Sanora just sighs as she draws her new sword.


    ¡°Hey someone¡¯s coming to help!¡±, one of the guards shouts, having noticed them. But the wolves have as well. They still outnumber them, even with Sanora and Bawarag there now. A few of them split off from attacking the small caravan and shift their attention on the two new fighters. Sanora grips her sword with two shaky hands, until she realizes she doesn¡¯t even need to. She lets go with one hand again to use the only magic she knows: the fireball.


    She points her hand at two closing in wolves, the flames flicker to life on the tip of her finger and condense into a bright, orange ball of flames. A small smile spreads on her lips, she can get used to this. She lets the spell loose and it flies right at the two large wolves. They are in the middle of their charge when the unexpected spell comes at them. It explodes right between them, blowing half of each wolf apart into a burnt mess of flesh and gore.


    She holds her hand on front of her eyes, some hot pieces of wolf meat hitting them.


    ¡°Holy Fuck!¡± Sanora shouts as she sees the result of her spell.


    ¡°Not bad lassie!¡±, Bawarag shouts over while kicking a wolf right back into the forest in a wide arc. By now all the other wolves have noticed Sanora. But the numbers have almost evened out, the wolves only being one more than the humans. And the last wolf is right on charge at Sanora. Facing it with a grin she raises her hand again to cast the next fireball, but it suddenly feels like her legs are giving out and her vision blurs.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°Oh shit-¡± She is out of energy, with a wolf running right at her. Out of reflex she raises her sword at it, holding it at the large wolf. But it resumes its charge, outspeeding Sanora and ducking right past the blade. With its maw agape it tackles her to the ground, its sharp teeth going right for her throat. With this, Sanora was looking at her last image of the world, a bloody maw, full of teeth like razors about to tear her throat open. But as the world moved in slow motion, something else entered her vision. A raven black warhammer, coming right at the wolf so fast that even pumped full of adrenaline, Sanora barely saw more than a blur. The next thing she knows, the wolf¡¯s head is completely obliterated, a spray of blood covering the girls face and chest.


    ¡°Ya good lassie?¡±, Bawarag asks as he pushes the wolfs body off her and extends his hand.


    ¡°Uh, I guess.¡± Sanora shakily takes his hand.


    ¡°Thanks¡±, she says, still shaky on her legs, but Bawarag just pats her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll keep you alive¡­ and get you something to drink so you can forget this, yeah?¡± He grins at her, and she already feels herself calming down again a bit. But her attention snaps back to the battle when suddenly a roar resounds from the forest. It is so loud some birds take off the treetops. Sanora feels her skin crawling, and a shudder run through her spine. Even the wolves stop moving and listen, before turning and making a run for it down the road, the guards cheering as they won this fierce battle.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Sanora asks, the grip on her sword tightening as she investigates the forest around, but before she can get any answers a new voice speaks.


    ¡°Is it over? Are we safe?¡± A young man peeks out of the front carriage, a small hat on his short chestnut hair. His face looks young, the worry and fear evident on it as he looks around with his gentle, brown eyes.


    ¡°Someone came to aid us boss, we¡¯re saved¡±, one of the guards tells him. The young man raises his eyebrows, before stopping his gaze at Sanora and Bawarag. He slumps down with a relieved smile.


    ¡°Thank the gods.¡± He sighs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to even begin thanking you. My name is Bok, I am a travelling merchant and-¡°


    ¡°Uh Sir Bok, I hate to interrupt but we should probably move. I think something else- worse, is coming¡±, the still blood covered Sanora interferes.


    Bok¡¯s smile fades again, he raises an eyebrow, but after a moment he swallows before shouting out commands.


    ¡°Everyone get on the carriage, we¡¯re leaving now!¡±, he says.


    ¡°But what about the others?¡±, one of the men asks, looking at the corpses of their fellow travelers.


    ¡°They won¡¯t hold it against us if we don¡¯t want to join them. Let us get moving!¡±, Boc says while climbing into the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage. The rest of the guards hop onto the second one, and with a gentle whip on the reigns, the horses start down the road again, Sanora and Bawarag jogging right beside Bok. Sanora constantly throws worried gazes behind her, waiting for whatever has made the noise to come out, and fearing that they aren¡¯t fast enough. After about half a minute, something comes out stomping onto the road. It walks on two legs, about 1,6 meters tall, bulky muscle under its white fur and large jaws that could probably crush a human head whole. It sniffs the air, and then looks down the road, right at Sanora. Her blood freezes for a second as their eyes lock, but its gaze soon wanders back to the surrounding corpses.


    ¡°A frost agnar?¡± Bawarag furrows his brows.


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing so far off the mountain?¡± He scratches his head looking at the creature.


    ¡°This has been happening concerningly regular lately, or so I have heard¡±, Bok, looking back as well says with a shudder.


    ¡°Had we not retreated we¡¯d be minced by now.¡± He gives the reigns another nervous pulls, urging the horses on.


    ¡°No use thinking about it. We made the right call.¡± Bawarag waves him off. Bok nods.


    ¡°We sure did¡±, Sanora says after taking one last look at the monster. She sighs in relief.


    ¡°On this accord I must thank you again, and properly of course, for saving us¡±, Bok says with a friendly smile, tipping down his tricorn. Sanoara smiles back at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome Sir Bok¡±, she says, but suddenly she feels Bawarag nudge her from the side. He shoots her a glance, subtly gesturing at the carriage. It takes a moment until it clicks in Sanoras head.


    ¡°So, what wares do you have on you?¡±, she asks with an innocent smile, and Bok laughs a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t expect your help to be free. I have some spices from overseas on me, and aside from that only some general commodities. Stuff for daily use, although I think those will be of little interest to you. Well one cart at least. This one here-¡± He pats the carriage he is driving with a smile.


    ¡°- holds combat gear, some of the more interesting stuff and, what might be of actual use for you, two grimoires¡±, he says with a broad grin, but Bawarag grumbles.


    ¡°And you tell us this out of the blue? Us armed strangers?¡±, Bawarag says with a raised eyebrow. Bok just waves him off.


    ¡°Ah please, I see it as follows: If you had wanted my wares, you would have left us to die at the hands¡­ paws, of the wolves and just taken them. Legally for that matter¡±, he says.


    ¡°Still it¡¯s a tad careless, no?¡±, Bawarag says.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it may be, but I just have a good feeling about the two of you, and my guts never lie to me. If they did, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today!¡± Bok grins at the two. Bawarag just sighs with a smile.


    ¡°Well then, those grimoires, as awful as it feels using them, what do they do?¡±, Sanora asks Bok.


    ¡°I have two one me. For one however I already have a bidding of 300 gold. The other one is a pretty basic, but effective bone spear. It¡¯s low tier but mind you, it will enhance over time, and the grimoire will save you years of initial work and studying. For you, I¡¯m willing to go as low as 75 gold¡±, Bok says.


    ¡°Just a moment¡±, Sanora says, opening her satchel and counting the coins in it. Or at least she tries as they keep flying around the satchel. She hears a tapping next to her and looks up at Bok offering the seat next to him. With a smile Sanora makes her way up onto the carriage.


    After some nerve wrecking counting, she finally concludes that she has 80 gold pieces on her.


    ¡°Hmm, I do have enough, but that would leave me with only five...¡±, she mumbles, playing around with one of the coins in her hand. Bok looks at it with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Those are not normal coins. May I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±, Sanora says with a shrug and hands the coin to Bok. He looks at it, turns it in his hands a few times, until his eyes grow wide.


    ¡°My, my! What a find. Where did you find these?¡± he asks Sanora with a broad smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­ in a cave¡±, she responds with the technical truth, not able to think of anything better at the moment. Bok does not need to know all the details about how she has stumbled into a cave, which has really been a house, with no clothes, then has ended up sleeping there and¡­ Thinking it over again it sounds completely nuts.


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± Bok nods, a little skeptical, but not inquiring further.


    ¡°For such an old mint, I¡¯m willing to reduce the price a lot on the grimoire. And maybe even buy some of them off you. 15 for the grimoire, and I¡¯ll take another 15 off you, for 5 gold each!¡±, he says holding up five fingers. Sanora looks at him, then briefly at Bawarag who just shrugs.


    ¡°Well, I think we have ourselves a deal, Sir Bok.¡± Sanora smiles at him. Sanora hands Bok 30 of her ancient coins, and after rummaging through the back of his carriage, Bok hands Sanora 75 regular gold, as well as an ivory white book. The cover is made of hard leather, ornated with patters made mostly of straight, hard lines.


    Name: Sanora


    Equipment:


    Tunic


    Pants


    Boots


    Narcium Chainmail


    Narcium Sword with Enchantment


    Old Sword


    Leather Satchel [75 gold coins, 50 ancient coins, 3x large potion Grimoire (Bone Spear)]


    Magic:


    Fireball, Cast: 2

 03 - Arriving in Rivers rest

    ¡°A pleasure doing business with you.¡± Bok smiles at her.


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Sanora smiles back at him while stashing the book in her satchel.


    ¡°Ah, about time we arrive.¡± Bok says as he looks ahead. As Sanora follows his gaze, she spots thick walls in the distance, made of layered stones. Its right on the road and extends left and right. Big wooden gates are right where it blocks the road.


    ¡°Oh, they upsized quite a bit.¡± Bawarag mumbles.


    ¡°Have you ever been in Rivers rest?¡± Bok asks.


    ¡°Uh no, I haven¡¯t.¡± Sanora scratches her head.


    ¡°It is a nice little village, and the only place to rest safely if you take the pass through the mountains. The inn has good food too, you should try it.¡± Bok says, and Sanora¡¯s stomach rumbles at the mention of it. Bok and Bawarag chuckle.


    ¡°Sounds like a solid plan¡±, she laughs, her cheeks a bit flushed.


    ¡°Hey uh, one more thing before we go ahead though.¡± Sanora cocks her head as Bawarag speaks up.


    A quick stop at the river later, the blood is now washed off Sanora¡¯s face again. In the commotion she hadn¡¯t even thought about it anymore, but it would have been sure to cause at least a little commotion in the village.


    The sun is right at its zenith as they reach the thick walls. Atop them, right above the wooden gates, is a chair, and in it sits an elderly looking man, dozing peacefully. His beard grey, most of the hair on his head gone already.


    ¡°Good day! We¡¯d like to enter!¡±, Bok shouts up at him, but the old many just keeps sleeping.


    ¡°Helloooo!¡± Bok tries again, but without success. He scratches his head and looks at the others.


    ¡°Any ideas?¡± he turns to the others


    ¡°Shout louder?¡±


    ¡°Throw a rock?¡±


    Bok¡¯s guards make some questionable suggestions.


    ¡°You got any ideas?¡± Sanora turns to Bawarag while Bok is arguing with his guards.


    ¡°Well, I do have one.¡± Bawarag nods


    ¡°So? Tell me.¡±, Sanora says with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t¡±, he says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sanora cocks her head a bit.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad¡±, she says, her eyebrows furrowed. Bawarag ponders for a moment, but shrugs.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± He grins before picking up Sanora.


    ¡°Oh shi-¡°Before she can finish, she is already flying up the wall. She barely manages to make a rolling landing on the top of the wall.


    ¡°Hey, your landing has gotten better!¡± Bawarag grins at her, but Sanora shoots him a glare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again!¡±, she shouts down at him before dusting herself off.


    ¡°This guy!¡± She shakes her head and walks up to the still sleeping man. She carefully taps his shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    His eyes slowly open as he looks up and around.


    ¡°Hm? Oh, did I fall asleep? Apologies young lass¡±, he says with a raspy voice and gets up from his chair. He furrows his already wrinkled forehead as he looks at Sanora.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen ya around¡±, he mumbles.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause we just arrived and would like to come in.¡± Sanora steps aside, and the old man finally sees the group in front of the gate.


    ¡°Ah, so thas whas goin on. Sorry, sorry, be right down with ya¡±, he says and walks down some stairs on the inside of the wall. Sanora just shoots a quick thumbs up down to the group before following the slightly hunched over man. She walks down the planks built into the wall and gets her first look of the village. It is a small settlement built left and right of the road. Just after the gates to the left she sees a blacksmith¡¯s building. To the right, opposite of the smith is what looks like a general goods store. Looking back at the smith she sees that behind the smithy, built directly at the river is a sawmill too. She can see the other end of the village too, and the local inn. It¡¯s on the right side of the road, and the last building before the wall. There are only a handful of people walking about, but they all seem friendly and laid back, enjoying their tranquil life in the woods. As for Sanora, her first impression could not be better. Peaceful, somewhat secluded, small but still with everything you need to live, to her this seemed like a small paradise¡­ Bawarag did say something about settling down didn¡¯t he?


    But for now, she just follows the old man down. He opens the gate, letting the rest of the group in.


    ¡°Sorry to keep ya watiting¡­ oh, ¡®tis Bok. Good to see you again¡±, the old man greets Bok with a smile.


    ¡°Likewise. Here¡¯s the toll.¡± Bok hands the old man a gold coin with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, ¡®ave a nice stay.¡±, the old man says with a friendly smile as Bok rides through.


    ¡°Good work lass.¡± Bawarag pats Sanora on her back.


    ¡°I will never stop holding this against you¡±, Sanora says with a pout. Bawarag just laughs.


    ¡°I know, I know. Let¡¯s settle in for now¡±, Bawarag chuckles. Sanora lets her initial pout go as well, and follows after him with a light smile. They walk down through the village, both looking around curiously. A few of the people greet Bok, but that is pretty much it. There wasn¡¯t much more to the village than the few houses, the stores, the sawmill and of course the inn.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll search a place for the carriages now.¡± Bok stops.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see each other In the inn later?¡±, Sanora asks.


    ¡°Ah, apologies, but I still have some trading with the locals to do, and I actually sleep in the carriage. My personal way of saving some money.¡± The small man grins at Sanora, who chuckles.


    ¡°Very well, see you around then.¡± She waves him off as Bok drives down a side road.


    ¡°What a day¡±, Sanora sighs as she lets her hand drop.


    ¡°Sure was. And that¡¯s exactly why you, young lass, need a drink and something to-¡° Bawarag is interrupted by Sanora¡¯s growling stomach.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Bawarag laughs and ushers her on to the inn.


    The wooden door creaks a bit as the two of them enter. They are welcomed by warms air and a heavenly smell of food. A big , square fireplace is built into the floor in the middle of the small hall, meat slowly roasting over it on metal stakes. Around the lit fireplace stand some tables, and some more are scattered around the hall. On the walls are several doors leading to what Sanoara assumes to be guest rooms.


    ¡°welcome¡± a girl calls out to them from behind a counter on the right end of the big room. She is young, maybe a year or two older than Sanora. Her blonde hair reaches a bit below her shoulder blades.


    ¡°What can I do for ya?¡± she asks with a smile on her slightly freckled face, mustering Bawarag and Sanora curiously.


    ¡°A meal, a drink and a room for each of us¡± Bawarag smiles back.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Comin¡¯ right up, please, take a seat¡± she throws a washcloth over her shoulder before disappearing in a door behind the counter.


    ¡°Hey mind if we sit by the fire?¡± Sanora looks up at Bawarag.


    ¡°Not at all¡±, he nods. They walk in and pick one of the tables right in front of the big fire facing the entrance. Sanora slumps down onto the table, the warmth seeping into her exhausted body makes her a bit tired. It causes Bawarag to chuckle a bit.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just noticing how tired I am¡± Sanora groans a bit. She is not just unused to carrying so much equipment, but also to the near death experience she had with the wolf as well as the fighting. And while the armor was light on a relative scale it was heavy nonetheless. And that¡¯s just the physical burden she is carrying. Now that she has some time to settle down reality is slowly starting to catch up with her. Her memory was gone, she has neither home nor family to return to and knows practically nothing about the world she is in.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind lass?¡± Bawarag asks. Sanora¡¯s expression had shifted to a deep frown.


    ¡°I guess just about everything, which ironically, isn¡¯t even a lot¡± Sanora lets out a wry chuckle


    ¡°I know this is all a lot for you lass. In times like these you can do anything but take it easy and hope for the best. But hey, you¡¯re off to a great start, after all you met me!¡± Bawarag grins at Sanora. She feels her mood brighten a bit again. The wood in the firepit crackles.


    ¡°I kind of like this village¡± Sanora looks into the fire, leaning her head on her hands.


    ¡°It just seems so peaceful and easygoing here, like a small paradise¡± she muses with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°In that case, why not live here?¡± Bawarag suggest.


    ¡°Live here? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit hasty?¡± Sanora turns back to look at Bawarag.


    ¡°Yes, and no. Even if you live here for now, build a small house, you¡¯re still young. You still have all the time in the world to go out and explore. You can always move out as well, or just make another house depending on how much money you are going to make¡± Bawarag tells her with a pondering expression.


    ¡°That seems¡­ sort of plausible. But as precious as the coins you gave me are, I don¡¯t think its enough for a plot of land and a house on top of it.¡±


    ¡°About that-¡° Bawarag starts, but the girl from earlier comes around with their food and drink.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait, here ya go¡± she sets down two large treys with plates and mugs on each. Sanora feels her stomach taking control as the smell reaches her nose.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± she beams at the girl standing next to her.


    ¡°Just yell if ya need anything¡±, the girl says with a smile before turning to walk back. As she does, Sanora too a quick look at her now that the counter isn¡¯t blocking the line of sight. The girl is wearing a simple ankle-long dress. It was grey, but probably used to be white, but the color faded after long and hard service. Her hands are well worked, and while Sanora can¡¯t see what curves are hidden under the dress, she did get a good look at the buttocks.


    ¡°Whatcha looking at so intently?¡± Sanora jumps in her seat. Bawarag had seen exactly where Sanora was looking at. He is wearing a huge, stupid grin as Sanora¡¯s face starts to turn beet red.


    ¡°I was looking at nothing¡± She puts her hands up in defense.


    ¡°Really? Nothing? Cause I could swear I saw you staring at the innkeepers a-¡°


    ¡°Ahh!- stop shush!¡± Sanora flails her arms stopping Bawarag from finishing. Bawarag just leans back roaring with laughter, holding his stomach.


    ¡°Well lass, see it the positive way. At least we know somethingabout you now.¡± Bawarag says and with that, starts eating. Sanora shoots him another pout before finally getting to eat herself. She looks over the food. A plate with what looks like a roasted cut of meat, seasoned with roughly ground salt and some herbs. A bowl with a thick stew in it, and as a side a cut of bread and a piece of cheese. Not wanting to waste any more time Sanora picks up the crude cutlery to finally dig in. She starts with the stew. It is thick, cooked with small bits of meat and mostly carrots and turnip cubes. She took a spoonful, and it was nothing short of delightful. A bit on the sweet side with a strong hint of beer and bread. The vegetables have been cooked soft, and the meat pieces are tender as well. The stew is gone in no time, and Sanora gets to the meat slice. It has been grilled over open fire, probably the big one in the hall. It is intense and other than the stew, on the salty side. On the outside is a nice, crisp crust, and the inside is still warm and juicy. Sanora has to hold back a moan as she eats. It might be because its her first ever meal for all she knows, but it¡¯s the best she has ever had in her life. She wolfs down about half the meat before getting thirsty. She takes a swing out of the big mug. Immediately a tingling sensation runs down her throat, making her feel all fuzzy. The drink itself tastes a bit bitter, but mostly mellow and with an herbal sweetness to it. But more noticeable was still the sting of the alcohol.


    ¡°Woah¡± Sanora sets down the mug and leans back.


    ¡°This is intense¡± She says, the alcohol slowly starting to rise to her head.


    ¡°This? I¡¯d say its still pretty mild¡± Bawarag looks at his own mug, two thirds of the content already gone.


    ¡°Ah well, I guess you aren¡¯t used to it. Although I can¡¯t think of a country that serves much else¡± Bawarag mumbles. Sanora shakes her head a bit before deciding that finishing her meal is more important now. So, she gets to the rest of the meat, eating the fresh bread along with the cheese too. The bread had a nice crust and was soft inside. The cheese is pretty salty, and tastes of the same herbs as the meat. Before long, Sanora¡¯s plates are all spotless. Her drink she enjoys small sips at a time lest she gets drunk.


    ¡°Now that was just heavenly¡± she tells the innkeeper with a smile as she clears the empty plates off the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear¡± the blonde girl says with a wide smile herself before carrying the empty plates back. Be it the influence of the drink, or curiosity, Sanora did steal another glance at the young woman¡¯s behind.


    ¡°Want me to play the wingman?¡± Bawarag asks, poking Sanora in the side with his elbow.


    ¡°Stop it already¡± she chuckles with a red face, although at this point if could be from the alcohol as well.


    ¡°Although I won¡¯t deny she- ¡°, Sanora starts but is interrupted.


    ¡°Excuse me miss?¡± The innkeeper says behind, Sanora who jumps in her chair and starts coughing after choking on her spit, Bawarag gets a great laugh out of the whole scene.


    ¡°Ah uhm yes? Something the matter?¡± Sanora asks after regaining her bearing and swallows nervously.


    ¡°Yer two are adventurers, aren¡¯t ya?¡± The girl asks with a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°I uh¡­¡± Sanora scratches her head, but Bawarag hits her back before she can say anything else.


    ¡° ¡¯Course she is! And one of the best at that!¡± He grins at the innkeeper who starts smiling.


    ¡°Really? So, if it¡¯s not asking too much, could ya tell me some stories?¡± the girl asks with a bright smile and sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Uh sorry but I don¡¯t really have any stories¡± Sanora says furrowing her eyebrows. The girl deflated a bit, at least until Bawarag intervened again.


    ¡°She¡¯s just overly modest. Sanora has plenty. Just tell her how we met, that was quite an adventure itself I daresay¡± Bawarag says, shooting Sanora a grin and a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear them, please! Oh, my name¡¯s Genny by the way¡±


    The innkeeper, Genny, looks at her expectantly with eyes like stars, so Sanora can¡¯t bring herself to turn her down. With a sigh she started, or at least tried.


    She clears her throat.


    ¡°So, it all started when I ¡­ scoured some old tomb ruins. At first it was all normal. Lots of dust, pretty cold since it was in the mountains. I didn¡¯t find a lot in there, besides an old wooden chest¡± Sanora starts, Genny hanging onto her every word. It elicits a small smile from Sanora, seeing how invested the girl was.


    ¡°So of course, I stepped up to open it. The only treasure I had found after an otherwise fruitless search through the old, dark ruins. What I found inside didn¡¯t look like much a first. A book, a bottle, and something I couldn¡¯t even recognize with how much dust had gathered on it. So, I took a look at it. The book I opened first, which wasn¡¯t quite smart in retrospect. The grimoire burned a spell into my brain the second I read the first word¡± at the mention of magic, Genny starts shifting around the bench.


    ¡°A spell?¡± she asks curiously, and Sanora nods.


    ¡°It turned out to be a fireball¡± she smiles smugly, a small gasp escaping the blonde girl.


    ¡°Onto the rest I moved- ¡° Sanora continued, conveniently leaving out the mental breakdown, the crying and being naked all throughout it.


    ¡°The bottle was small, and inside I could see some red liquid splashing around. Only later did I find out it was a healing potion. ¡®A good find¡¯ I thought to myself and stashed it away to move on to the last piece. After unwrapping it from some old cloth, I found a sword under it. A bit dull, but still I took it.¡±


    ¡°An old sword?¡± the girl leans in a bit closer


    ¡°Want to see it?¡± Sanora gave her a smug smile. Genny nods enthusiastically. She looks at it in awe as Sanora unbuckles her old sword from her belt to hand it to the curious lass. With careful hands she takes the weapon, looking it up and down in awe.


    ¡°It looks so old.¡± she whispers while running her fingers over the sheath. Suddenly, as if poked by something she looks up at Sanora again.


    ¡°What happened then?¡± she asks with a smile, her eyes glinting like stars.


    ¡°Well next the worst came to be. With my treasures in the bag I tried to make my exit, but as I opened the old door I looked right in the face of an undead. A bulky figure, clad in brutal, rusty armor. In its hand a giant axe.¡± Sanora makes a small break. A piece of wood in the fire cracks loudly, and Sanora resumes.


    ¡°it swung the giant axe at me, wasting no time, but I managed to duck right below it and jump back to get ready. A smirk spread on my lips. ¡®A fine opportunity to test my new spell¡¯ I thought. I got into stance and pointed my finger at the foul creature. Wisps of flame flew together and formed a bright orange ball of fire. I let it fly and watched as the undead was blown into bits¡± Sanora feels a little bad. It wasn¡¯t all lies sure, but she was still mostly telling half-truths. She just hopes that the village wouldn¡¯t need some brave hero anytime in the near future because she sure knows who everyone would come running to if these stories spread.


    Genny just sits there, mouth slightly agape, still clutching Sanora¡¯s old sword. Sanora can¡¯t hold back a yawn. After a long day and telling stories until late into the night she¡¯s quite beat.


    ¡°Sorry, I think I gotta hit the sheets¡± She tells genny while getting up.


    ¡°Of course, thank ya for telling me so much! You sound like a hero, like in one of the old stories¡± Genny hands back the sword along with a room key, a bright smile still on her lips.


    ¡°It was nothing¡± Sanora says with a smile herself and takes the sword.


    ¡°You go ahead lass, I still need a drink ¡­or five¡± Bawarag snickers.


    ¡°Alright have fun¡± Sanora chuckles and looks for the room which¡¯s number is the same as the one on her key. She closes the door behind her as she steps into the dark room. Some starlight shining through the window let her roughly see where the bed is. And it is all she wants after the day she had. She lets herself fall right In with a relieved moan. She doesn¡¯t even bother to undress, all that¡¯s on her mind is sleep, and she already feels it claiming her.


    ¡®Bawarag was right, that drink really did help some¡¯ She thought to herself before peacefully drifting off.

 04 - Settling in

    She feels the warmth on her face as the first rays of the sun peek through the window. Sanora opens her eyes slowly, looking up at a ceiling she never saw before. But she had never even seen another ceiling after waking up, so she didn¡¯t feel all that weirded out. Rubbing her eyes she sits up to look around. She hadn¡¯t seen the room the night before. Its quite simple. A bed and a wardrobe, and that¡¯s it. The only candle in the room is burnt away already. She starts getting out of bed slowly, stretching herself. A few relieving but unhealthy sounding cracks resound from her back. She pats down her clothes. They look rather messy after sleeping a night in them. Sanora adds ¡®a set of clothes to sleep in¡¯ to her mental shortlist while groggily walking to the door. The firepit wasn¡¯t burning yet, although fresh wood is already lying in there just waiting to be lit.


    ¡°¡¯Morning¡± Genny says behind the counter while cleaning one of the many mugs.


    ¡°Breakfast?¡± She asks with a smile.


    ¡°Absolutely¡± Sanora¡¯s voice comes out a bit raspy, but genny just nods before disappearing into the kitchen. With another yawn Sanora makes her way to the same table as the night before. There is only one other person at one of the tables. A man dressed in travelers¡¯ clothes, having breakfast himself. The inn seems like it doesn¡¯t have a lot of customers in general from what Sanora has seen so far. But she had only been here for a day as well so who knows. She takes a seat, and not a minute later Genny comes around with breakfast. Smoked fish filet along with some light soup and bread.


    Genny is about to leave when Sanora stops her.


    ¡°Oh Genny? When should I pay for everything? Is it alright if I do now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friend already paid some in advance yesterday¡± Genny says with a smile before getting back into the kitchen. Sanora just looks after her a bit perplexed. She sighs.


    ¡°Come on, as is if don¡¯t owe you enough already¡± and with that she gets to breakfast.


    She finished the lovely meal in no time. Bawarag is still nowhere to be seen though, so she decides it¡¯s a good time to take a look around the village by herself.


    Sanora waves a quick goodbye to Genny before heading out of the building. The road is right out front, to her right the gates and the rest of the village to her left and behind the inn. It was by no means big. Sanora can see all the ends of the village from where she is standing. On the east side its cut off by the river which runs right next to the road. Beyond it she can see the thick and lush forest, the treetops gently swaying in the wind. The north and south ends are where the stone walls stand, protecting the village and its guests from the monsters roaming the forest. The west is where the mountain starts, and the village extends as far as to the foot of the mountain. With no real destination in mind Sanora takes off walking north. But she can already see the gate and everything else. She takes the only way where the road splits, leading into the western part of the village. As the day before there are only a few people outside, although for this village this was probably an adequate amount. They are going about their days, carrying baskets with herbs and other plants, some are heading out with their fishing rods, and a very select few with bows too. The people around are nice, greeting Sanora with smiles whenever she walks past them. She couldn¡¯t help but smile back, feel a bit at home.


    The trip through the western village had been over quickly. Sanora had found a well in between the houses and is now sitting on the edge, enjoying the chirping of birds and the wind caressing her hair. She hears the laughing of children, playing somewhere in the narrow walkways the houses form without a care in the world. She has to think again, about herself, about who she really is, what she should do from now on. She has no memory of anything, nowhere to go to, no one to go to. But with this she also came to another realization. She has to go nowhere, owes no one. She is as free as she could ever be. So, who would tell her she can¡¯t just stay? Enjoy this tranquil little village for however long she wants to. With her resolve gathered and a nod to herself she gets up and is about to walk back to the inn, the Weary traveler, when she hears something from the depths of the old well. She turns around slowly. Leaning forward a bit, she looks over the edge. Down there is nothing in the darkness, save for a few vines climbing up the walls and the shimmering water down below.


    ¡°Must have been the wind¡± She shrugs and puts it off as some meaningless, weird sound.


    ¡°You want to stay here?!¡± Genny asks with a gleaming smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it here and I don¡¯t see anything speaking against it. Bawarag already said it yesterday and so I gave it some thought. I¡¯d really like to settle down here¡± Sanora tells her. By now Bawarag is finally awake as well. He had slept until about midday though.


    ¡°Figures, my ideas are just always good¡± He grins at the two girls, causing them to chuckle.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°So, what I was actually going to ask you is; how do I get settled in? Like, a house and all that?¡± Sanora asks genny, her expression a bit lost. She did her best trying to be polite and proper mannered with as little memory as she had.


    ¡°I¡¯d say we have a talk with the mayor, that should get everything settled pretty easily¡± Bawarag says, nodding to himself.


    ¡°Ah well, we don¡¯t really have a mayor here since the land belongs to our guardian deity. We never had a problem with new generation expanding, but we also never had an outsider move here.¡± Genny says. Bawarag raises an eyebrow at the mention of this guardian.


    Sanora scratches her head.


    ¡°So, we need to talk to the guardian deity?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with that¡± Genny says a bit sheepishly.


    ¡°No problem, any idea where to find it at least? A general direction maybe?¡±


    Genny just shakes her head. ¡°Maybe ask old Karan who runs the mill. His family used to have most of the contact since they take wood from the forest.¡±


    Sanora nods and gets up.


    ¡°Well then, no time to waste. I¡¯ll go have a talk with him. What about you Bawarag?¡±


    ¡°Me? I think I¡¯ll do some research. An old friend of mine should live around here somewhere.¡± He says, wearing an odd grin on his face. Sanora just shrugs it off as a typical Bawarag moment.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet here again by dinnertime then.¡± She says and with that Sanora is off to the mill. She leaves the inn and walks up the road through the village again without a hurry. It¡¯s a short walk to the northern end. Despite her relaxed pace she reaches the last buildings after a minute of walking. The smithy is to her right, and the only general store of the village to her left. Seeing the store, she remembers that she still needs some spare clothes and probably a few other things. Making a mental note to check by later, she turns right. Hammering resounds from within the walls of the smithy, thick white smoke rises from the chimney. Sanora has no need for weapon nor armor though, but she is still a little curious as to what kind of person the smith is so she adds another thing to her mental checklist, hoping she won¡¯t forget. Leaving the smith to smith for now she walks past the building. The old watermill is built right behind the smithy. The waterwheel creaking as it slowly spins. A stack of logs lies out front. A loud crack resounds, followed by another one a bit later. Sanora follows the noise until she sees a middle-aged man who is chopping wood. Another loud crack resounds as his axe whizzes through a small piece of log. His loose black tunic is sweat drenched, his muscular arms flex as he sets another piece of log. Beads of sweat roll down his forehead below his clean shaved head. He wipes some sweat off his face framed by a chestnut beard.


    ¡°Good day¡± Sanora calls out to him as she walks over. The man looks at her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Good¡¯ay to you too young lady¡± he says polite if a bit monotone.


    ¡°Sorry to bother, but I was told you might know about the guardian of the village?¡±


    The man nods and sinks his axe into the chopping block, leaving it in there.


    ¡°My ancestors long ago have made a, contact with it yes. We were allowed to fell trees for building the village in the forest across the river¡± He crosses his arms as his gaze wanders over to the lush forest.


    ¡°Although lately we have not been in much need so the wood on this side of the river is serving us quite plenty. If I may ask, why does it interest you?¡± he looks back at Sanora.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a simple reason really. I would like to settle down around here, and the lass at the inn told me that the land here belongs to this sort of deity, and that you might know about it.¡±


    A light smile grazes the man¡¯s lips as Sanora tells him and he nods again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not often we get some fresh wind around here. Well in this case Genny sent you to the right place. Although I have only once really communicated with our guardian, I can point you in the direction.¡±


    Sanora wipes the fifth cobweb out of her face while wading through the forest. There was a small path on the ground, but twigs and branches were growing over it, constantly getting in her face and her hair. The owner of the mill had given her directions, but that¡¯s no help when dealing with all the overgrowth. After a few minutes of stumbling through bushes she finally makes it onto a clearing right at the foot of the mountain. The incline was steep, and the forest around her lively and healthy. She isn¡¯t far away from the village, still able to hear the river.


    ¡°Huh, this would be a nice place for a house¡± Sanora mumbles to herself while looking around. But even after walking around the clearing for a good fifteen minutes there are still no signs of any deity or guardian. With a sigh she sits down onto the ground, leaning against an old tree stump. Resting her head on it. Sanora slumps down on it with her gaze into the sky. There are a few clouds, birds fly around occasionally. The trees gently sway in the cool winds.


    Something tickles her face. It¡¯s an odd wet sensation, almost as if someone is licking her. She hadn¡¯t even noticed she had fallen asleep let along when. Slowly opening her eyes, Sanora looks right into a pair of big, brown eye. The deer has stopped licking her face and now looks at Sanora curiously. She shoos the animal back and wipes her face with her other hand.


    ¡°Come on did you really need to slobber all over my face?¡± she half cursed, but the deer, being a deer, just keeps looking at her curiously. Sanora squints her eyes at it.


    ¡°Oh, and now you¡¯re sassy? I swear if you don¡¯t stop that you¡¯ll end on my dinnerplate tonight¡± Sanora says, pointing at the deer. The deer just snorts.


    ¡°You¡¯re really want to end up as a roast huh?¡± Sanora laughs and leans forward to pet the deer¡¯s head.


    ¡°You know I have never seen anyone talk to deer in this forest yet, that¡¯s quite rich¡± Sanora stops dead as a female voice resound from somewhere. She blinks, staring at the deer intently. It stares right back at her, locked in a staring contest they are both still for a moment.


    ¡°Did- did you just-¡°


    ¡°No, I am not the deer¡± Sanora jumps up as the voice laughs again. She quickly looks around to find whoever is speaking. A moment later she finds her, a young woman sitting on another tree stump close to where Sanora had slept. Wearing only a simple grey tunic and pants, her long hair is a stone grey, swaying in the wind as she sits in the stump cross legged. But her most prominent features are the black, pointy horns on her head, and the big black wings on her back.

 05 - Amni

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°You almost scared the life out of me.¡± Sanora sighs.


    Ever since she has met Bawarag she doesn¡¯t really think of the girl as overly odd. Without knowing anything about anything Sanora just has to assume that this is kind of normal.


    ¡°You mean the deer did?¡± The woman laughs again and hops up from the stump with a flap of her batlike wings.


    ¡°I¡¯m Amni.¡± She extends a hand with a smile. For a moment Sanora just stands still, mesmerized by Amni¡¯s eyes. They are a gentle grey, as her hair, and just seem so intricate and complex, like a portal to another world.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m Sanora.¡± She breaks from her stupor, quickly shaking the extended hand. Amni just smiles at her warmly.


    ¡°So, what brings you out here all alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a simple story. I want to settle down in the village, so the villagers told me to speak with their guardian deity. I was told I¡¯d find it somewhere around here but then I fell asleep and the rest you know.¡±


    Amni chuckles


    ¡°Yeah, I do know the rest. So, why do you want to settle down in such a tiny village anyways?¡± Amni asks while sitting back down on the ground, leaning onto a tree stump. Sanora goes along, sitting down on the ground before her.


    ¡°I mean, why not? It¡¯s quiet here, the scenery is pretty the people are nice. And that¡¯s all before counting in that there is a deity guarding it all. So, a win in every aspect¡­ and the girls are pretty¡± Sanora says the last part in the quietest whisper she can muster, not even realizing what she has just said. Amni nods along as Sanora tells her.


    ¡°I see, I see. Well, that sounds fair enough. Sure, you can stay.¡± She smiles at Sanora whose gears slowly begin clicking into place. She backs away, bowing down hastily.


    ¡°Forgive me! I didn¡¯t realize it was you! I¡¯m just so new to this place and- and-¡±


    ¡°Calm down calm down!¡± Amni laughs at Sanora rattling down an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad or anything, stop bowing to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡± Sanora says sheepishly while slowly looking back up at Amni


    ¡°Really. I¡¯m not a deity to begin with. I watch over the village, but I¡¯m, more or less, just a normal human. With the exception that am a bit stronger than average.¡±


    ¡°So that means?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let me sum it up. I own the land and the mountain on this side of the river, and I watch over the village as well. But aside from that I¡¯m just plain old me.¡±


    ¡°But that still makes you pretty important.¡± Sanora says, but Amni just shrugs.


    ¡°Maybe, but not in my eyes.¡± She says and gets up.


    ¡°Wanna talk this over with some tea?¡± She asks with a smile and offers Sanora a hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Sanora takes Amni¡¯s hand and yelps as Amni pulls her up into a hug with a quick motion.


    ¡°Hold on tight then.¡± Amni smirks and Sanora only notices the ground suddenly being gone from below her feet as they soar through the air. With a scream Sanora holds onto Amni whos laughing is accompanied by the flapping of her large wings. They fly up the side of the mountain until they reach a small cave entrance where they finally stop. Amni lets Sanora stand on her own wobbly legs again.


    ¡°Why? WHY?!¡± Sanora shouts, leaning into the cave wall.


    ¡°Come, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t like it.¡± Amni laughs.


    ¡°I- I mean it was a lot of fun, but still a heads up would have been nice.¡± Sanora pouts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Amni winks at her. ¡°Now come on in.¡± She gestures Sanora to follow her, walking ahead. Looking around Sanora can¡¯t see anything but cave, as ordinary as they come and Amni is walking right at the wall opposite of the entrance. Just before she hits the solid rock, the completely seamless stone swings open like a double door revealing a hall leading deeper into the mountain.


    They walk in a bit, the anticipation already welling up in Sanora. She expects to walk into a giant kingdom chiseled into the mountain any second but to her great surprise they end up in a circular room. It¡¯s not even overly large. In the center stands a table made of solid rock, a hearth is straight ahead beyond the table. At the wall to the right is a bed which too is made from stone, looking like it was carved right out of the stone along with the room itself. The linen are a dark red and just by looking at it Sanora grows a bit tired again. She holds back a yawn. Above the bed is a bookshelf with a few books scattered on it. Lining the left walls are some chests and closets as well as a small cooking area, and on the ceiling hangs a chandelier, although all the candles have long since burned away. Dust has already started to gather in it. Overall, it¡¯s a small but very cozy home.


    ¡°Please have a seat, I just need a minute.¡± Amni says with a smile before making her way over to the stove. Sanora nods and walks to the table while looking around the room curiously. Amni is living rather nicely up here, if a bit small. Must have been nice to find such a convenient cave. Looking around Sanora spots something else, hanging on the wall above the hearth. It is a painting. A few figures clad in black armor stand in a row, shoulder to shoulder, some kneeling in the front. One of them was clearly Amni, wearing what looks like black scale mail. On her face the typical gentle smile that she always wears. In front of her stands a similar looking girl with the same grey hair, the horns and wings, although she is at most a meter and fifty centimeters tall whereas Amni was a good meter and seventy centimeters, about as tall as Sanora. Aside from hair, horns and wings, the short girl also has a face similar to Amni''s. Next to Amni stands an old looking man. Short, white hair on his head, his frowning face framed by an equally white beard. The next man is tall and slender, his short, flaming red hair tousled. He is, contrary to the old man next to him, grinning broadly showing off mis pointy teeth, a bow slung over his back. The next in line is- Sanora squints her eyes.


    ¡°Is that-¡°


    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡± Amni interrupts, setting two large cups down on the table, the liquid inside still steaming.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Sanora says and gratefully accepts the cup which too is made from stone, although this one is very smooth and white instead of the usual grey. The tea tastes odd, but not in a bad way. It¡¯s earthy and sweet, soothing Sanora right to the core, with a hint of roots.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s talk. Who are you? Why do you want to settle here?¡± Amni asks, causing Sanora to sigh.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s sort of a short story, but still a long story.¡±


    ...


    Amni nods, setting her empty cup down as Sanora finishes her recount of what happened to her until now.


    ¡°That does sound tough, I¡¯m sorry to hear.¡± Amni says, her expression a bit downcast.


    ¡°It¡¯s sort of alright. I guess having no memories whatsoever makes it easier.¡± Sanora just shrugs and Amni¡¯s expression quickly shifts from sad to surprised, her eyebrows rising.


    ¡°Well, at least you are making the best out of it.¡± Amni chuckles a bit.


    ¡°Alright then, back to the topic at hand. I really don¡¯t see a problem with you moving here. You have my blessing.¡± Amni says and Sanora face lights right up.


    ¡°Really? Ahh thank you so much! I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do if you had sent me away.¡± Sanora slumps in her chair, tension leaving her body. Amni just chuckles again at the sight.


    ¡°So, any idea where to build yet?¡±


    ¡°Build? I haven¡¯t thought this far to be honest. Where would be a good place to build? It seems rather full within the walls. That clearing was kind of neat.¡± Sanora mumbles with a bit of a dreamy expression. Amni just nods.


    ¡°Sure, you can have that bit.¡±


    A moment of silence passes before Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°I- what?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can have that. I have more than I could ever need anyways.¡± Amni shrugs while Sanora just sits there, mouth agape.


    ¡°You¡¯d just give me a plot of land? For free?¡±


    ¡°Compared to what I still have, that bit down there is like a drop of water on a hot stone¡­ On that note, take a bit of forest as well.¡± Amni says with a smirk.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know If I can just accept that. I mean, you don¡¯t even know me.¡± Sanora fiddles around with her fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if you are as old as I am you get a feeling for people, and with you I have a good one. So don¡¯t worry about that, after all, you have a house to build.¡±


    Sanora is a loss for words. She came in here for tea and the permission to even buy land or a house, but now this woman, who is not just otherworldly beautiful, but can also fly and is who-knows how old, just gifted her a whole piece of land.


    ¡°I -I don¡¯t know what to say. Thank you.¡± She says, still baffled. But Amni just laughs gently.


    ¡°Just promise you¡¯ll invite me over some time for a tea.¡± She says with a smile that makes Sanora¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°So, anything else I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Actually yes, I am a bit curious about that painting.¡± Sanora looks back to the painting on the wall.


    ¡°Ah yes, I still remember as if it was yesterday.¡± For the first time Sanora sees Amni¡¯s expression cloud over, nowhere is the carefree and happy smile to be found, but only sorrow and pain.


    ¡°If we had known, truly known what was coming for us, no one would have smiling on that day.¡± Amni¡¯s says, her fists clenching and her lips trembling.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry, please, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Sanora quickly says waving her hand around desperately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad.¡± Sanora feels bad, had she known that this image holds so many bad memories she never would have asked.


    Amni looks back up at the girl so desperately apologizing. She sighs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I guess I¡¯m still not over everything that happened. But you never heard about the ancient war. Gods where do I start¡­¡± Amni scratches her head and clears her throat before starting the story with a distant look on her face.


    ¡°At the dawn of creation, the gods made the world with everything in it. Every god had their own aspect. We generally speak of the human gods, and the nature gods. The three brothers known as the human gods are The God of Flesh, The God of Blood, and The God of Bone. They created the humans, like you and me. Then there are gods of nature who created the planet we walk and live on. The only one I know well is the God of Soil, the one who made me into a gargoyle- ¡° Sanora is about to ask but Amni cuts her off.


    ¡°- I¡¯ll explain later. Where was I¡­ right, the gods. The gods keep the peace in the lands, watch over them. But one day one of the gods arose against the others. Fueled by greed the God of Metal tried to overthrow the other gods, and with his metal creations tried to drive human and beast alike extinct. And thus stared a war which would last for three thousand years, until the human gods came together and created the dragons. With their help we finally managed to drive the metalfolk back after years of being beat back and win this war once and for all.¡±


    Amni finishes with a sigh. Sanora just sits motionless, still awed by the tale.


    ¡°So that means you- ¡°


    ¡°- fought in that very war, yes.¡± Amni nods.


    ¡°And it pains me to admit but to this day the memories still haunt me.¡± She lays, looking at the painting with glassy eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to open old wounds.¡± Sanora says with a downcast gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that pretty head of yours. I know I have to get over it someday.¡± Amni says with a wry smile.


    ¡°Anyways, you wanted to know what a gargoyle is? That''s easily explained. Sometimes the gods choose humans to be their envoys. Those humans are granted incredible magic, and sometimes, like in my case, some other features to recognize them by.¡± She demonstratively flaps her wings.


    ¡°In my case it¡¯s stone magic. But aside from that there are also werewolves, liches, and a few other ones. And there are the three champions as well. Although only the human gods choose a respective champion. The champions are absolute masters of their magic fields, rivaled only by the dragons and the gods themselves. Each of them is worth a small army. Only one champion of each god exists at a time. The champion of flesh: known as the manifestation of chaos. The champion of bones: the horror of war. And the champion of blood: the dread. I have seen them fight and I can tell you, never have I been so glad to be on the right side of a conflict.¡± Amni shudders


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t heard of a champion since the war ended, and that was a good thousand years ago. So, they either aren¡¯t showing themselves, or there is just no need for them right now.¡± Amni says with a shrug.


    Sanora just sits in her chair, still processing all the things Amni told her, but one thing piqued her interest especially.


    ¡°So that means you are a thousand years old? You look awfully young for a thousand years.¡± She asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Envoys don¡¯t really age, but whether you want to believe that or not is up to you.¡± Amni shrugs.


    ¡°Also, thank you.¡± She adds with a wink.


    ¡°I have to say, I have never seen someone with a face like yours either, and I have seen a lot.¡± Amni leans forward a bit, carefully studying Sanora¡¯s, now blushed, face.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to you being my neighbor.¡± She says with a scheming grin, causing Sanora to blush even harder.


    ¡°Oh uh, likewise.¡± Sanora says with a nervous smile.


    ¡°Anyways its getting late, want me to fly you back to the village?¡± Amni offers, and Sanora can already feel a tickle of anticipation in her stomach.


    ¡°Only if I¡¯m not causing trouble.¡±


    A minute later they are taking off from Amni¡¯s front door, as far as it can be considered as one since it¡¯s only a cave entrance. Sanora can¡¯t help but wonder what the obsession with people and caves is around here. But that train of through is quickly lost as once again she soars through the air in Amni¡¯s arms. Sanora is enjoying herself to no end, laughing and cheering loudly as the forest below her grows distant. Amni soon changes to a gentle glide. The village below now just a small speck on the land, although the mountains still block the view around them.


    ¡°This is soo amazing!¡± Sanora says with a beaming smile.


    ¡°I wish I could fly like this.¡± She closes her eyes, enjoying the wind.


    ¡°Who says you can¡¯t? If you put in the work, or money, flying isn¡¯t a farfetched dream you know.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sanora looks at Amni wide eyed.


    ¡°Really.¡± Amni laughs as Sanora looks at her with starstruck eyes and her mouth hanging open. At least until she suddenly starts coughing.


    ¡°Bleh- caught a fly.¡± She says between spitting and coughing.


    Amni can hardly stop laughing at the sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you down before you catch us an eagle.¡±


    After descending they finally land in front of the weary traveler again, which is when Sanora notices that Amni is doing something. Weird energy moves in and around her body. It reminds her of the times she has cast the fireball, although the workings here are much more complex and completely beyond the green-eared Sanora. As the energy stops moving, flowing and weaving, Amni¡¯s horns and wings suddenly disappear. She notices Sanora¡¯s bewildered gaze.


    ¡°Just to keep a low profile.¡± She whispers before walking ahead into the inn.


    Sanora just stands there for a moment, looking after Amni a bit amazed and fascinated by her, and her curves. With a smile she happily joins her and walks into the inn, but walks right into Amni¡¯s back a few steps later. She has no time to think about how good the gargoyle girl smells though, since Amni seems to have found something she didn¡¯t expect.

 06 - Old friends

    ¡°No way. Bawarag! You old flea carpet is that you?!¡± Amni shouts into the hall.


    Bawarag, who is sitting at the fire looks up, and his eyes grow wide.


    ¡°Amni! You old birdrest!¡± Bawarag almost jumps up from the table and comes over before he and Amni have a quick hug.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to find you down here.¡± Amni grins.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to come down here.¡± Bawarag laughs, then looks past Amni.


    ¡°So, you and the lassie already met huh? Well, that saves me a lot of time.¡± Bawarag nods satisfied.


    ¡°You two know each other? Hold up, so that was Bawarag on the painting. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Sanora looks at Amni, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say he is literally staying here?¡±


    Sanora is about to retort, her mouth already opening, but thinks it over again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I? Oh uh¡­ oops.¡± She says with a sheepish smile.


    ¡°No matter now, let¡¯s get to business.¡± Amni just waves her off with a smile.


    ¡°Which is?¡± Sanora asks confused, but Bawarag and Amni just look at each other, with scheming smirks, before chanting at the same time.


    ¡°Drinking!¡±


    ¡°So, am tellin you-¡° Bawarag slams down his mug, countless other empty ones jump on the table.


    ¡°-im sleepin with all the peace inna world, an suddenly this girl ¡®ere just comes stumblin¡¯ into me house.¡± He pulls Sanora in with one arm.


    ¡°You know how confused I was? Very!¡± he points his mug at Amni.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She groans.


    ¡°I sense a weird person in the forest and come down to see her sleeping in the forest without a care in the world. Not even a tripwire with some bells. A DEER licking her face!¡± Amni spreads her arms in a dramatic gesture. ¡°Imagine if it had been a carnivorous one!¡±


    ¡°There are carnivorous ones?¡± Sanora asks, not little frightened by the idea.


    ¡°No! But imagine there WERE some! That would be horrifying!¡± Amni shudders.


    ¡°She¡¯s right! It would be!¡± Bawarag agrees with his mouth agape.


    ¡°This is going to be a long night.¡± Sanora groans, rubbing her temples and orders another drink for herself to bear those two.


    ¡°Sanora? Are you alright? Hellooo?¡± She hears a fiant voice call out to her. The ground below her is hard, and she can feel her whole body, especially her head, aching as she slowly comes to her senses again.


    ¡°Thank the gods you''re still alive.¡± Genny looks down at her with a relived smile. Sanora groans and tries to sit up but promptly bangs her head in the table. Rubbing her head, she looks around. She is under the table they drank at last night, Amni still sleeping next to her. She can¡¯t find Bawarag though.


    ¡°Ughhh what happened?¡± She asks Genny while crawling out from the table.


    ¡°You had a drinking contest with your friends. Didn¡¯t go well for you.¡± Genny says with a giggle, extending a hand to Sanora who takes it gratefully.


    ¡°I can see that. Where¡¯s- ah, there he is. ¡° Sanora finds Bawarag sleeping on the table.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± She turns to Genny again.


    ¡°Its late morning. Thought I¡¯d wake you before my father comes back.¡±


    Sanora takes a quick look at herself.


    ¡°I can see why yeah. Where do I go to get washed up around here?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to heat a tub, the river. But it¡¯s frigid. We don¡¯t have one for customers here, but I think its alright if you use ours this once.¡± Genny says, but Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you. The cold water will help clear my head too.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Oh, don¡¯t forget spare clothes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the next thing on my list yes.¡± Sanora says, smiling at the blonde girl warmly.


    ¡°Alright then, back to waking those two.¡± Genny says, rolling up her sleeves.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Sanora chuckles as she makes her way out of the weary traveler with the general goods store as her next destination.After greeting a few other villagers as she walks down the road, she soon stands in front of the only store in Rivers Rest, marked only by a wooden sign above the door with a weight scale carved into it. A bell rings as she walks into the small room. Its cramped all around. Shelves line the walls, filled with all sorts of items. Jars and bags, crates and chests filled with day to day commodities. And in front of one shelf stands a short man whom Sanora recognizes as Bok.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡± Behind the counter, at the right of the room, stands a middle-aged man. A light stubble on his chin, his medium length, dark brown hair tied back into a short ponytail.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around here, how can I help?¡± The shop owner asks, mustering her curiously. Bok smiles and gives her a greeting nod which Sanora quickly returns before speaking o the shopowner.


    ¡°Hello yes, I¡¯m new, moved in yesterday. I need some spare clothes.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Right over there, just pick whichever you like.¡± He gestures to a small clothing hanger filled with a few simple tops and pants. With a quick thanks Sanora walk over to check the wares. There isn¡¯t much to choose from. They are all a few sizes to big for her and quite simple. She ends up with three tunics and two pairs of sturdy feeling pants. She brings them over to the counter where the shop owner is busy writing something in a book. He closes it as Sanora comes over and sets down the clothes.


    ¡°I take we will be seeing each other more often in the future then. Its rare that someone moves here.¡± The man says as he looks over the wares.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tonoc.¡± He says with a sleek smile.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± She smiles back


    ¡°That¡¯ll be 3 silver and 15 copper all together.¡± He says and Sanora fishes one of her gold coins from her satchel and hands it over. A spark of greed shortly pulses through the eyes of the man, but it¡¯s so brief Sanora barely notices. He takes it and shortly after hands her back 16 silver and five copper coins. She pockets the coins and picks up the clothes before making her way out of the store again.


    ¡°Come again!¡± The man says as she leaves. She gives him a quick wave before leaving, to drop off some of her stuff at the inn. She walks down the road again, about to reach the inn when she overhears two of the local women, carrying baskets filled with clothes, talking.


    ¡°Lately the well is kinda odd, I''ve been hearing all sorts of noises from down there.¡±


    ¡°I knew I haven¡¯t been imaginin¡¯ it! Told me husband about it, but he just said ¡®women¡¯, shook ¡®is head and took a sip of his ale.¡± She sighs.


    The other woman snorts.


    ¡°Men, typical. Wouldn¡¯t notice a lurhcer if it bit him in the ass. Mine is no better, you think he¡¯d ever actually go and wash his clothes himself? The last time he¡­¡± Sanora tunes out again, not really interested in the rest. But the part about the well did pique her interest. She isn¡¯t the only one who heard something from it, but what could possibly be living in a well of all things? She makes up her mind to ask Bawarag and Amni as she enters the inn. The furniture is all standing in place again, the fire is crackling already, starting to eat away at the fresh wood and Bawarag and Amni are sitting at the table they slept at, Amni looking positively wasted.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Good morning, slept well?¡± Sanora says with a smirk, although she hasn¡¯t slept all that well herself, it was plenty of rest to tease those two.


    ¡°Sadly, not half as well as I drunk.¡± Amni groans, her head lying on the table.


    ¡°Well, well I wouldn¡¯t want to be in your skin right now.¡± Bawarag says with a grin, hitting Amni on the back. She just groans again.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m just here to load off some stuff. Once I get back, I guess I can start planning out the house... as best as I can at least.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡± Bawarag says.


    ¡°You can build?¡± Sanora blinks at him but he just shoots her the typical Bawarag grin.


    ¡°No!¡±


    With an exhausted sigh Sanora makes her way to her room, to leave the clothes she won¡¯t need there, before heading out to get washed up at the river.


    She only takes along what she deems most necessary. The clothes she¡¯s wearing right now, her good sword and the spare set of clothes.


    ¡°See you in a bit.¡± She waves at Bawarag and Amni as she leaves the weary traveler again. On the road she takes a turn down south. During day the gates on this side of the village stand open with a guard on top of the wall. The young man greets Sanora with a court nod as she walks out. She wants to make sure that no one will see her, so her plan is to walk until the village is at least out of sight. If she is going to live there, then every awkward and embarrassing moment she could prevent, she will prevent. And that aside, she likes the calm atmosphere of the forest, so the walk is a bonus. She takes a deep breath of the forest air, stretching out her arms.


    ¡®It feels so good walking without the damn heavy armor. It¡¯s like a weight is off my¡­ wait there is a weight off my shoulders. Can¡¯t believe Bawarag is wearing that as a full plate version. I wonder how much that weighs. Has to be at least my weight, but then again, he is tremendously strong. He was on that painting along with Amni too, that means he fought in that ancient war. So, he¡¯s a least as old as Amni.... Over a thousand years. I can¡¯t even get a feeling how long that really is though. I wonder who the other people in the painting are. The short one kinda looks like she might be related to Amni, but I really shouldn¡¯t ask her about it, hate to see her cry.¡¯


    A lump forms in her throat at the memory of almost making the grey haired woman cry. But she puts her thoughts aside for the moment to just enjoy the walk instead of getting lost in her, relatively short, memory lane. After walking about ten minutes the village is gone, behind the light curves of the road and the thick forest all around. The mountains are still standing high around her, and Sanora can¡¯t see the end anywhere ahead either. Deciding this will suffice, she starts making her way across the river, not wanting to wash herself right next to the road. The water she wades through is frigid. Genny hadn¡¯t lied when she told Sanora, but she doesn¡¯t remember it to be quite this cold.


    ¡°No turning back now.¡± She sighs and steps out on the other riverbank. She looks down the road both ways before taking off her top and binding it around her chest to at least have some cover. Kneeling down she looks at the water in front of her with a frown but then an idea strikes her. She holds out her hand, conjuring a ball of fire. She lowers it into the water and¡­ it fizzles out instantly. She sighs.


    ¡°Was worth a try.¡± She grumbles before scooping up the cold water with her hands. She takes a breath and splashes it into her face, a slight stinging spreading all over her skin. She continued to scoop out water and rinsing herself off. She was about to take her makeshift chestcloth off and change into the fresh tunic when something behind her cracks in the thicket. She turns her head and looks into the forest. Her hopes if it being a friendly deer again are squashed immediately. A few meters away from her stands a wolf. Even larger than the ones that attacked Bok. Patches of its raven black fur are gone, revealing red skin, oozing with pus. Its eyes bloodshot and feral, its body skinny and flayed, foam dripping from its panting snout. And the worst part is that it¡¯s looking right at Sanora.


    She remains completely still, cursing herself for using her only magic in such a stupid way earlier. The sword is on the ground next to her, almost within arm¡¯s reach. But she doesn''t dare move as anything could cause the sick beast to lunge at her, and she isn¡¯t keen on being under a wolf again. She swallows. The wolf doesn¡¯t seem like its going to leave anytime soon. Gathering her courage, she slowly starts moving her hand to her sword. But as if stung by a bee the wolf darts right at her. Even in its sickly state it will bridge the few meters fast, for Sanora it''s do or die now. She rolls out of the way, picking up the sword as the does. The wolf tumbles past her, unable to slow from its charge. It starts retching in place, giving Sanora the few seconds she needs to get up and unsheathe her sword. With a quick movement she stabs the beast into its side. It stumbles away with a whine but isn¡¯t dead yet. Turning its wild eyes at Sanora, it¡¯s about to charge at her again. But just when the wolf starts running, something hits its head and it drops to the groundsliding on it a bit before stopping dead.


    With a sigh Sanora let¡¯s her hands hang down. She looks at the arrow which has pierced right through the wolf¡¯s eye and is sticking out the other side halfway.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    Looking over the river she finds the archer. A tall man stands on the road. He looks similar to Bawarag, although he is about a head shorter. That still places him at a good two meters. His short, hazel hair is combed back, the heavy beard surrounding his face kempt.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you!¡± Sanora waves and shouts back over to the man who is rather concentrated on averting his gaze. She doesn¡¯t even have to look at herself to figure that her knot has come undone during her maneuvers. She can feel her face burning as she cover herself with her arms and turns away.


    ¡°J-just a minute!¡± her voice comes out as a bit of a squeak, but she has bigger worries right now.


    Finally clean and freshly dressed Sanora makes her way back across the river. The man had waited there, with his back turned to Sanora, and another arrow knocked in his bow.


    ¡°Sorry to cause you trouble and thank you again.¡± She walks up to him and he finally dares turn around again. He clears his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I would have killed a rabid wolf either way.¡± He nods


    ¡°Still, you saved me, I owe you for that.¡± She lowers her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sanora by the way.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, name¡¯s Borg.¡± The man says, slinging a bag over his shoulder which he had set down on the ground. He¡¯s wearing light but sturdy looking leather gear, which is hardly making any noise, a local hunter probably.


    ¡°Going to rivers rest?¡± He asks with his deep and gravelly voice.


    ¡°Actually, coming from there.¡± Sanora says as they both start walking back to the village.


    ¡°Traveler or merchant?¡±


    ¡°Neither. I moved in yesterday.¡± Sanora says with a smile causing Borg to blink at her in surprise. But after a second he too smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. Some fresh wind will do the village good. Where are you settling? The walls are already quite full.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a small plot right across the river in the woods.¡±


    ¡°You have land?  There?¡± he tilts his head.


    ¡°I managed to talk down Am- mean the guardian of the village. She gave me her blessings and I¡­ bought some building ground with my savings.¡±


    Sanora isn¡¯t a fan of lying, but just telling Borg that she got the land for free might cause bad blood all the same. So, she decides that a little white lie wouldn¡¯t hurt for now.


    Borg just nods.


    ¡°Been a while since anyone spoke to the guardian. Good thing you caught her then.¡± He says and Sanora sighs in relief mentally.


    ¡°So, you are selling meat to the village?¡± Sanora asks, looking at the big bag Borg is carrying.


    ¡°More or less. I¡¯m bringing it back to my inn and then I sell it to the village.¡±


    The gears in her head click and her face lights up.


    ¡°You¡¯re Genny¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± He nods with a smile. ¡°I hope my daughter has been a good innkeeper while I was gone?¡± he asks with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°She¡¯s been great. And her food is delicious.¡± Sanora says with a wide grin which causes Borg to laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Haaah, they grow up so fast. Feels like yesterday I couldn¡¯t even leave her alone for an hour, and now she¡¯s running the inn all by herself.¡± He says with a sigh, but Sanora can clearly hear how proud he is of his child. A bit of idle conversation later, the walls of the village come into view again.


    ¡°So why move here? By the looks of it I¡¯d guess you¡¯re an adventurer, and by your moves too. Any slower and that wolf would have bitten you, and once you catch rabies you¡¯re done for unless you can afford a really good healer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m far from that. If anything, I¡¯m a weary traveler looking for a place to settle down and live a calm live.¡±


    Borg nods understanding.


    ¡°Well, you picked the right place¡­ or so I¡¯d like to says but to be frank the mountains have been a bit odd here lately. Wolves are coming down into the valley, and sometimes even worse.¡±


    ¡°Like that, what was it called, frost agnar?¡±


    ¡°You have heard too?¡±


    ¡°Seen even. Luckily from quite far away.¡± Sanora shudders at the memory.


    ¡°That¡¯s worrying. If this keeps up, we will have to think of something. I don¡¯t think I have enough arrows to take out even one.¡± Deep creases form on Borg¡¯s forehead as he furrows his brows.


    ¡°Borg! Welcome back, good hunting?¡± The guard from the walls calls out as they walk towards the gates.


    ¡°As good as it gets.¡± Borgs slaps his bag with a wide grin. ¡°Come over for some later will ya?¡± he tells the guard just before they walk through the gate.


    ¡°Genny! I¡¯m home!¡± Borg calls out as they enter the weary traveler. Amni and Bawarag are still at their table, interrupting their talk as Sanora and Borg come in. For the first time Sanora also sees a small group of other people at one of the tables.


    Sanora walks over to sit down with Bawarag and Amni when Genny comes out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Welcome back, you¡¯ve been out long this time.¡± She greets her father with a smile and takes the big bag off him.


    ¡°Had an elusive deer to deal with. Wolves have been acting up a bit too. How¡¯d thing go here?¡±


    ¡°As good as it gets! I even have a feeling we have some new regulars. Oh oh, did you hear, Sanora over there moved into the village.¡± Genny says with a wide smile.


    ¡°Finally, someone other to talk to than those old gossiping¡­¡± Genny mumbles something inaudible, but its enough to make Sanora snicker.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard yeah, I actually met young Sanora a bit outside of the village when¡­ when¡­¡± Borg trails off, his face turning a bit red.


    ¡°He saved me from a rabid wolf.¡± Sanora chimes on from her seat.


    ¡°Oh right, hey Amni I have given this some thought.¡± Sanora turns to Amni with a stern look on her face.


    Amni looks at her a bit tense.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t wolves carnivorous deer?¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ guess so.¡± Amni says with furrowed brows while Bawarag just laughs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the meat ready.¡± Borg waves Genny to follow him and the disappear behind kitchen door.


    ¡°So, what have you two been up to while I was gone?¡± Sanora turns to Bawarag and Amni again.


    ¡°We stared plans on building your house¡­ or at least we tried. Turns out neither of us knows anything beyond ¡®cave¡¯.¡° Bawarag says with a furrowed forehead, holding his chin.


    ¡°Oh well, how hard can it possibly be to build a house.¡± Sanora waves him off with a relaxed smile.

 07 - How hard can it be to build a house?

    Day had turned to evening soon later, and evening is about to turn into night. Bawarag, Amni and Sanora all still sit at the same table, several empty bottles on it, paper with crossed out drawings of houses strewn around the table in between plates littered with food scraps.


    ¡°So what if we just take this beam and then-¡°Amni says, pointing her knife at the drawing they are all staring at.


    ¡°I already told you that¡¯s a supporting beam, probably. We can¡¯t move it¡­ probably.¡± Bawarag says and shoos her knife away with his fork. They engage in a cutlery fencing duel over the dominion of the paper.


    ¡°Guys please stoooop.¡± Sanora groans, letting her head fall into the table with a bang.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t helping.¡±


    They stop their duel.


    ¡°Who would have thought building a house is this hard. I know why I always go for the cave approach.¡± Amni sighs


    ¡°Same here.¡± Bawarag says, looking the drawing over again.


    ¡°But hey, at least we found out that Sanora is pretty good at drawing.¡± He looks at the sketch of a small log cabin. The lines are all sharp and clear, looking like an actual architect has made it, save for the fact that the structural integrity of the actual house would be... questionable.


    ¡°Maybe you guys should stop for today.¡± Genny comes over to clear the dishes that have gathered on the table.


    ¡°You have been at it for hours.¡± She says, looking at Sanora concerned, who in response looks up at her.


    ¡°You know what? That¡¯s the best idea anyone has had this whole day.¡± Sanora puts down her hands on the table.


    ¡°This calls for a ¡®we-are-done-for-the-day¡¯ drink!¡± Bawarag cheers and Amni joins right in. Sanora just laughs.


    ¡°You heard them Genny, be so kind?¡± Sanora smiles at her.


    ¡°Be right out.¡± Genny chuckles and heads back to the kitchen with a stack of dirty dishes. Sanora looks over all the drawings on the table again.


    ¡°What a day¡­¡± she shakes her head.


    The door of the inn, opens and chatter fills the room as a group of villagers come in. Its mostly guards and some other men. The owner of the sawmill is among them too. But Sanora pays them no mind, just resting her head on her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a long face, tomorrow is another day, and after that there is yet another one.¡± Amni pats her back and smiles at her. Sanora smiles back at her and they lock eyes. Every time Sanora looks in those eyes, she has to take care not to get lost in them. It almost hurts her to tear her eyes away from Amni¡¯s gentle gaze. They are just so indescribably vast and full of kindness and care. If someone would ask Sanora how she would imagine a big sister, Amni would be her ideal example.


    ¡°Been quite busy, have you?¡± A deep gravelly voice behind her pulls Sanora out of her thoughts.


    She turns around. It¡¯s the man from the sawmill, looking over all the drawings and sketches.


    ¡°Oh hi. Yeah, been sitting at it all day but as you can see, we made no real progress.¡± She sighs.


    He nods and hums.


    ¡°Yeah, looks a bit...¡±


    ¡°Awful?¡± Sanora finishes for him.


    ¡°Not what I was about to say. But yeah, there is some room for improvement. Especially with the horizontal beams here and there. That one there is just confusing and out of place.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, you can do this stuff? I thought you are a lumberjack?¡± Sanora looks at the man a bit baffled.


    ¡°I am, but in a village this small a lot of people do several jobs. Like Borg who is a hunter and the local innkeeper.¡± He explains.


    ¡°Thank the gods we don¡¯t have to do it after all! This calls for another round!¡± Bawarag cheers.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even get the first one.¡± Amni says with a chuckle. But Sanora can see that she too is relieved.


    ¡°So, could we hire you for this one?¡± Sanora asks, and the man nods.


    ¡°Naturally. And since we forgot about it last time, I¡¯m Karan.¡± He stretches his hand out and Sanora shakes it with a smile.


    ¡°Sanora.¡±


    ¡°This calls for a-¡° Bawarag starts but Sanora cuts him off


    ¡°Gods dammit Bawarag we get it!¡±


    And so, for the rest of the night they have a small celebration... again. The other village folks get around to meeting Sanora, welcoming her into their small community and having a toast on her behalf. Indeed, one can say the village hasn¡¯t seen such festivities in a while, and thus the villagers don¡¯t let an opportunity to drink and make merry pass. Sanora knows that the night ahead would be long again, very long.


    Again, the hard wooden floor presses against her cheek as she slowly regains her senses. Her head hurts like a horse kicked it, her joints ache and feel as stiff as trees and something heavy is on her chest making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I should stop charging you for the room, considering you never sleep in there.¡± She hears someone say. She slowly opens her eyes, looking at Genny from under a table, again.


    Sanora just groans.


    ¡°Are you alright? You drank so much I started wondering where all of it goes.¡± Genny raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ alive.¡± Sanora just grumbles and looks down to see the weight on her chest is the sleeping Amni¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you keep going like this, you¡¯ll be more ale and beer than girl in a saint.¡± Genny shakes her head with a sigh while Sanora wriggles out beneath Amni. She gets up, just to fall right back onto the bench. The rest of the inn doesn¡¯t look different. There are several people scattered around, sleeping on tables and benches. But most of the villagers seem to have already left.


    ¡°Genny could you- ¡°, Before Sanora can even finish Genny holds a big mug under her nose, filled with water.


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a dear.¡± Sanora grateful takes it and downs it in one go, the cold water soothing her from the inside. She lets out a satisfied and relived sigh and sets the mug down.


    ¡°Hey Genny, you know where Karan is?¡± Sanora calls over to Genny who has returned to the counter. He isn''t around the room, and whenever she tries to remember anything from last night her head just hurts. So, she has given up on finding out herself.


    ¡°Yes, he left sometime at night yesterday and went home. By now he is probably working at the mill already.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Sanora says and looks for Bawarag. She already knows Amni is still sleeping right in front of her feet, but she hasn¡¯t seen the flesh mage around.


    ¡°Hey Genny, where¡¯s-¡° Genny just points upwards. Sanora follows her hand, looking up. Bawarag is sleeping on one of the support beams right below the roof.


    ¡°How did he even?- Actually no, don¡¯t tell me.¡± Sanora pinches the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°Just tell him I¡¯m at the mill when he wakes up.¡± Sanora sighs and shakes Amni by the shoulder.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Mhhhh ey where¡¯d my pillow go?¡± Amni mumbles and rolls around, stretching her arms.


    ¡°I am already up. Wanna come along to the mill?¡± Sanora says, a yawn escaping her, but suddenly Amni freezes.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± She opens her eyes and stares at Sanora.


    ¡°Did I sleep on you? Sorry I guess I was really out of it yesterday.¡± She crawls out from under the table too.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, so was I.¡± Sanora waves her off.


    ¡°Hope it was cozy at least.¡± Sanora looks down at her modest chest with a pouty frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was great. And don¡¯t make such a long face, what the gods saved up there they put on your hips.¡± Amni winks at her, causing Sanora to blush a bit. She looks at Amni¡¯s chest which is even flatter than Sanora¡¯s. As mean as it is, it cheers her up a bit again.


    ¡°Thanks, and¡­ right back at you.¡± She smiles at Amni before getting up and walking towards the door.


    ¡°Aww thanks¡­ hey wait a second.¡± Amni furrows her brows after thinking for a moment but Sanora is already out the door. Amni jumps up and picks up the pursuit.


    A short round of catch through the village later, they finally arrive at the sawmill, both still laughing as Amni carries Sanora over her shoulder.


    ¡°You can let me down now.¡±


    ¡°No way. I caught you, you¡¯re mine now. That¡¯s what you get for being so sassy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I learned my lesson! Let me down you evil fiend!¡± Sanora feigns desperate shouts and lightly hits Amni on the back.


    ¡°Muahaha! I have won and the delicate princess is all mine! I will take you to my¡­ evil wizard tower where I shall do the unspeakable to you!¡± Amni says in her best diabolical impression, which is quite frankly awful.


    ¡°Good heavens! Can¡¯t a great hero come and save me!¡± Sanora places the back of her hand against her forehead. Finally, Amni sets her down again.


    ¡°Bad news, he¡¯s sleeping on the roof beams of an inn.¡±


    ¡°Who says it has to be a him?¡± Sanora wiggles her eyebrows at Amni who just blinks at her a few times.


    ¡°Gods, you¡¯re hopeless.¡± Amni snickers.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± They both turn their head to see Karan come around the mill, pulling a cart filled with chopped wood.


    ¡°Good morning, Karan.¡± Sanora says and raises her hand in a quick wave. Amni does the same. He comes over, lowers his head briefly at Amni and goes right to business.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already started with some plans of the base structure. We just need to review them, you point out what you want and if all goes well, we can get to building in a few days, if you still want a simple log cabin that is.¡±


    ¡°I still do.¡± She nods. Something that Sanora has been set on since the beginning is a log cabin. There is just something about the aesthetic that spoke to her. And that aside, there are plenty of trees around. And since it gets frigid around the mountains and the village during winter, a log cabin is preferrable with how warm they are. Sanora already has a few things in mind, and she¡¯s looking forward to finally set things into motion.


    They follow Karan into the small building attached to the mill where they sit down in a small but cozy room, the creaking of the waterwhell everprestent even inside. They spend almost the entire day discussing and planning how to build the house, what Sanora needs and wants, options for future extensions. The discussion of a small cellar was quickly brushed off by Amni with a ¡°let me handle that¡± and a smug smirk. After a day of talking they finalize the rough plans. They end up with a small house consisting fo three rooms and a cellar.


    ¡°Thank you again, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Sanora waves back at Karan, who nods at her with a smile as she and Amni walk out of the building.


    ¡°Feels like we just came here and now its already this late.¡± Sanora looks up at the orange sky.


    ¡°Oh no we haven¡¯t been here that long, we just slept in until afternoon.¡± Amni says.


    ¡°We really need to stop doing that before it becomes a habit.¡± Sanora laughs, shaking her head.


    ¡°So we do. Although I will miss having so much fun with you.¡±


    ¡°Now now, I didn¡¯t mean that we stop entirely, but rather that we cut back a little at least.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you easy to persuade.¡± Amni laughs.


    ¡°So you just tested me! Already plotting your fiendish plans again, are you?¡± Sanora jumps away and points at Amni.


    ¡°Hark! Our Heroine has unveiled my true intentions at last!¡± Amni Spreads her arms wide.


    ¡°Now I must get rid of you, heroine, lest my plans to take over the world will crumble!¡±


    Sanora looks around hasty and quickly picks up a small stick from the ground.


    ¡°I shall put and end to you!¡± She points the stick at Amni who just laughs theatrically.


    ¡°Ho ho ho! Foolish girl! You have a long way to go until you can triumph over me! Give it your best try.¡± Amni gets into stance.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± Sanora takes the stick with both hands and charges right at the grey haired woman. But Amni just smirks. Before Sanora can reach her she trips over a small stone that she swears hadn¡¯t been there a second ago. She falls and Amni takes a step to the side to catch Sanora before she falls down, looking her right in the eyes as she holds her.


    ¡°Oh my, the young pup of a heroine has fallen right into my arms.¡± She says with a smug grin, but Sanora just squints her eyes.


    ¡°You just used magic to trip me, didn¡¯t you?¡± She says in a sharp voice.


    ¡°I may have, I may have not.¡± Amni giggles and heaves Sanora back up.


    ¡°No fair.¡± She just pouts and walks on.


    ¡°Everything is fair in love and war. And I daresay we just had one of the greatest wars ever seen.¡± Amni laughs takes a few quick steps to catch up again.


    ¡°Well, we did. I shall forgive you this once.¡± Sanora says, holding back her smile


    ¡°Thank you, o¡¯ great heroine.¡± Amni bows exaggeratively.


    Sanora looks at the woman, a warm feeling spreading through her stomach as she gives in and smiles brightly.


    ¡°You know Amni, this might come a bit sudden, but sometimes it feels like you¡¯re the big sister I never had. I mean maybe I did but I couldn¡¯t remember. But if I did have one, you¡¯re exactly how I¡¯d want her to be.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Amni asks with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes! I mean, you¡¯re always down for fun and with you around I do nothing but laugh and smile. But you can get so serious too, and you¡¯re so strong. I just know I can always count on you, but at the same time have fun. And your eyes are just¡­¡± Sanora looks over, locking eyes with Amni who is smiling back at her warmly.


    ¡°They are just so full of kindness. So warm and vast and gentle and... what I¡¯m trying to say is basically, I¡¯m glad I met you. And Bawarag for that matter. Had it not been for him I would be dead. And had it not been for you I might be sitting around in my room lamenting what I don''t even remember all day. I might not know who I am, but I¡¯m still glad I¡¯m me right now.¡± Sanora smiles at Amni broadly. But Amni¡¯s eyes have gotten quite wet.


    ¡°Are you cry-¡°Amni pulls Sanora into a side hug before she can ask and ruffs through her hair.


    ¡°And you¡¯re like the second little sister I never had.¡± Amni cries. After a moment she lets Sanora go again and they walk back to the inn, not needing anymore words, both smiling ear to ear.


    Once back they find Bawarag still sleeping on the beam. Sanora just sighs and decides to call it a day and get some proper sleep in a proper bed for once. Amni bids her goodbye for the night, retreating to her home after insisting to pay Genny for the two nights she slept under the table.


    After a quick and tasty dinner Sanora heads to her room and lets herself fall into the bed exhausted. She hadn¡¯t slept well on the floor, and she immediately feels the lack of proper sleep hit her like a carriage. She is out like a light.


    A knocking on the door pulls her from slumber.


    ¡°Hey lass, time to get up.¡± Bawarag calls out from the other side of the door. Sanora groggily looks out the window. The sun is already up, the light of dawn falling into the room.


    ¡°Gimme a minute.¡± She calls to Bawarag before yawning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. And put your gear on.¡± He says before she hears him walk somewhere else. She sits up on the bed and rubs her eyes. She gets out and stretches, her joints crack all throughout her body and her back aches a bit. Sleeping in the floor has taken its toll on her it seems. She fixes her hair as best as she can without a mirror and changes into fresh clothes before putting on her gear. The weight of the armor pulls on her shoulders, making her realize how little she missed it. She fixes the sword to her belt and heads out.


    Bawarag is sitting at the table holding a small parcel wrapped in cloth.


    ¡°There you are. Alright let¡¯s go.¡± He nods and beckons Sanora to follow. She shoots Genny behind the counter a confused look, but she just shrugs as well. Sanora decides to just tag along and take it as it comes.


    ¡°So, what are you up to?¡± Sanora asks as they walk down the road.


    ¡°Well Amni told me how hard you lost that fight against her-¡°


    ¡°Fight? Wait does she mean when we were playing?¡±


    ¡°-and so, I figured we need to get you in shape.¡± Bawarag says, holding his finger up. Sanora furrows her eyebrows.


    ¡°We do?¡±


    ¡°We do! And I had a great idea. While your house is being built, we will spar next to it. This way you can oversee it and at the same time train.¡±


    ¡°But do I really need to train? What¡¯s the point if I will just be living here?¡±


    ¡°Think back to when we met Bok. After you had no more fireballs to sling around, what happend?¡± As the words leave Bawarag¡¯s mouth the unpleasant memories force their way back into Sanora¡¯s mind. The fear, the bloody teeth about to tear out her throat, the helplessness. Her expression grows somber.


    ¡°Point taken.¡± She says quietly. Bawarag nods.


    ¡°Very well, then let¡¯s get you in shape.¡±


    They make their way over to Sanora¡¯s new land, Bawarag cursing as they wade through the cold river. They take the trail leading there, cutting away some of the overgrowth. Sanora is amazed how her sword just glides through the branches and bushes. She barely feels any resistance as she swings. They soon reach the clearing.


    ¡°So that¡¯s where it is huh? Pretty close to Amni¡¯s isn¡¯t it?¡± Bawarag looks around.


    ¡°It is yeah. Hey, can I ask you something? You and Amni go way back right?¡±


    ¡°We do. And you will do pushups now.¡± Sanora groans as Bawarag orders her to exercise. She reluctantly gets down and starts.


    ¡°Can I take the armor off?¡± She asks after doing one pushup with shaking arms.


    ¡°Absolutely not. So, ask away.¡± Bawarag says and sits down on one of the tree stumps.


    ¡°So, when I was at her place I saw an old painting, but when I asked her she¡­¡± Sanora goes quiet, afraid that she is being rude just telling Bawarag about this sensitive topic.


    ¡°She started crying.¡± Bawarag says with a sad face. ¡°You must know, the war took a toll on everyone involved. Few survived it, and even fewer were unscathed afterwards. Mentally and physically. Amni is one of those. Her injuries were not bad, she even got a title and land. But what she lived through, what we lived through, no amount of money or praise can fix. I got over it well somehow, but Amni never did. I had hoped that she would be better by now, but it seems it still weighs on her.¡± Bawarag tells Sanora who plops on the ground after about 10 pushups, her arms to weak for another one.


    ¡°So. . . that¡¯s what happened.¡± She says between panting.


    ¡°And what about her sister? Is that the girl on the painting?¡±

 08 - Threat

    ¡°You mean the short one, right? Yes, that¡¯s her younger sister Pekari. But you shouldn¡¯t think about her too much. She disappeared after the war, unable to carry the burden of her crimes.¡± Bawarag''s fists clench a bit.


    ¡°Crimes?¡± Sanora asks, sitting up on the ground.


    ¡°War crimes. But let¡¯s not talk about it, it will only spoil the mood.¡± Bawarag shakes his head, his expression relaxing again. Sanora just nods, not pushing it any further.


    ¡°Hey lass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Less talking more sweating! Get to it!¡± Bawarag shouts with a grin. Sanora groans.


    And so, the days go by. Sanora and Bawarag keep training as the house slowly takes form. The training is hard, especially at the beginning. Bawarag keeps drilling exercises for stamina into Sanora who is in dire need of it. The house comes along smoothly with few problems. The first thing they had done though was make a small makeshift bridge across the river for convenance. Karan and a few others from the village are busy building under his guidance while Sanora was next to the site overseeing it while training. 15 days pass by in a fly. Sanora¡¯s condition goes up by the day with rapid speed. The foundation of the house is standing, the walls already starting to rise. Amni had dug out the tree stumps and a small cellar as well, all with a wave of her hand. She swings by daily too. It is the 16th day of the construction, Bawarag and Sanora are taking a break from training on one of the few leftover tree stumps, basking in the light of dusk. The workers are already gone for the day and Amni is fetching some dinner.


    ¡°You made pretty good progress you know?¡± Bawarag says, his head leaning back into his hands.


    ¡°I did?¡± Sanora looks at him. ¡°I figured that¡¯s just normal.¡± She scratches her head.


    ¡°Normal? When we started you were wheezing in the ground after ten pushups, now you run two kilometers in the morning and do a hundred before your first break. That¡¯s not just ¡®not normal¡¯, that¡¯s insane lass.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ in a good way?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well of course in a good way. But it¡¯s still odd.¡± Bawarag mumbles, holding his chin. Sanora just makes a humming sound and lays down, looking at the sky with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Anyways, I think we can stop the endurance training now.¡±


    ¡°We can stop!?¡± Sanora exclaims gleefully.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bawarag nods with a smile. ¡°And move on to the actual combat training.¡± Bawarag grins while Sanora¡¯s face drops again.


    ¡°And we are starting now. It¡¯s something simple but effective. From now on, I will throw stuff at you all throughout the day to hone your reactions and to hammer a sense of caution into you.¡±


    ¡°But that sound like a huge pain in the- OUCH!¡± Sanora rubs her forehead where the pebble hit her.


    ¡°Dammit, now?¡±  She gives Bawarag an angry glare.


    ¡°See? You don¡¯t want to get hit again, right? So, you better start paying good attention to you surroundings.


    ¡°Heya guys! Hope you¡¯re hungry!¡± Amni calls out as she walks across the clearing, holding a wooden basket.


    ¡°Genny gave us some of the extra meat today.¡± She says with a smile as she sits down next to Sanora and Bawarag.


    ¡°Ohh yes, I¡¯m starving.¡± Sanora says with a smile, rubbing her hands when a stone hits her again.


    ¡°Come on!? Even while we¡¯re eating?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so Bawarag started going with that. Was wondering when already.¡± Amni nods.


    ¡°You know of this?¡± Sanora looks at her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah, that method is an old favorite of his. I know it¡¯s annoying, but trust me, you¡¯ll thank him for it someday.¡± Amni smiles at her reassuringly. Sanora just sighs, accepting her fate.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Out of a hunch she ducks her head, the small stone barely missing her.


    ¡°See? you¡¯re a fast learner, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be dodging them left and right in no time.¡± Bawarag grins and hits her on the back.


    ¡°And now let¡¯s eat!¡± he proclaims and starts taking out what¡¯s in the basket.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t you dare take out the good stuff!¡± Amni says, almost diving for the basket too.


    Sanora just leans back, looking at the two fighting over dinner like children. The last fifteen days were exhausting, but also filled with happiness and moments like these. Moments where Sanora could just kick back and relax, enjoy life with the friends she has made. Although Bawarag and Amni already start to feel more like family. She has gotten closer with the villagers too. Talking with the workers as the built her house together, with the women when they met at the river to wash clothes occasionally, and of course at the inn at night when they all drink and sing together. Truly, she felt as a part of this merry little settlement now ¡­ but still there was something. As the things keep coming together, there is something deep inside her that often stirs. The gaping hole in her soul, her missing memories. The uncertainty of who she really is, or rather used to be. It gnaws on her, leaving her restless more often than not lately. But she never tells anyone, not wanting to worry them. This is something she has to figure out by herself, or at least that¡¯s what she thinks.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Amni tears her out of her thoughts, looking at her a bit concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, just tired.¡± Sanora smiles at her.


    Some time later they are all walking down the road towards the Weary Traveler, talking about whatever trivial stuff comes to mind when the guard on the wall calls out to them.


    ¡° ¡®Evening! Done for the day aye?¡± He smile at them.


    ¡°We are, swinging by after your shift Gustav?¡± Sanora shouts back up.


    ¡°Ya can bet your pretty ass I am!¡± he laughs.


    ¡°The only thing I¡¯m betting on is me drinking you under the table again!¡± Sanora shoots back.


    ¡°Challenge accepted!¡± The guard laughs as Sanora and company head on into the inn. Just when they are about to open the door, they hear a pained scream. Sanora turns around just in time to see Gustav falls of the wall, a large white object stuck in his shoulder. He hits the ground with a thud and just lies there motionless. Before Sanora can even curse, Bawarag and Amni are already halfway to the injured man. By the time Sanora reaches him Bawarag is already kneeling next to Gustav.


    ¡°Is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Dead? No, he¡¯ll make it.¡± Bawarag pulls out the white object. It looks like a giant splinter. The gaping wound it leaves closes in a second. Sanora can feel the ripple of magic around it for a moment. A loud bang draws their attention back to the gate.


    ¡°Something is coming.¡± Amni says, standing between the gate and the others. The gate rumbles as another loud bang resounds, wood spiltering. The other villagers have stared to come running as well.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Borg asks, arrow already knocked on his bow.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Something shot at Gustav and now it¡¯s-¡°Sanora is interrupted by another bang on the gates. The wooden beam holding them shut already cracking. It won¡¯t hold much longer.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Sanora turns to Bawarag, her heart pounding.


    ¡°Calm down lass, if it takes this long to get through the gate it won¡¯t be a problem as long as we are here.¡± Bawarag says and gets up again.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Sanora says, but swallows nervously. Another bang. The beam shutting the gate is about to shatter.


    ¡°Everyone stand back!¡± Borg shouts into the villagers that have gathered to take a look at what¡¯s going on. Amni is in fighting stance, Sanora draws her sword and Bawarag stretches out his hand and with a faint glow, a large black warhammer appears in his grip out of nowhere. With a final bang, the beam breaks and the gates swing open violently. Sanora¡¯s hairs stand on edge as she sees what¡¯s on the other side. A foul creature, made entirely of bones, loose patches of skin and fur still sticking to some of them. Its ribs are of a wolf, the skull of a deer, the legs are cobbled together from bits of both. And instead of a tail an armlike appendage is fixed to its spine, ending in a three clawed hand that¡¯s turned forward like a scorpion¡¯s stinger.


    ¡°What in the¡­¡± Sanora looks at the horrendous creature but forces herself to get a grip on herself and without wasting more time points her hand at the monster. A second later the bright orange fireball flies at the creature and hits it square in the face, causing it to get blasted back a few meters. Gasps and screams resound from the gathered crowd, some already making a run for it to the safety of their houses.


    ¡°What the fuck is that!?¡± Sanora shouts as she looks at the bone construct getting back onto its feet almost unscathed.


    ¡°Good reaction lass, but fire won¡¯t cut it against bone magic.¡± Bawarag says as he gets into stance. Some of the village men have carried Gustav away by now.


    ¡°Could be Trantor¡¯s handwork, if it weren¡¯t so sloppy.¡± Amni has retreated to Sanora and Bawarag, forming the first line of defense. The creature looks at them and let¡¯s loose a nerve grating, high pitched screech.


    ¡°What do you think lass? Wanna give it a shot?¡± Bawarag says, his eyes locked on the foe.


    ¡°Me?¡± Sanora¡¯s grip on her sword tightens. On one hand she wants to stand back, hide, and let someone more capable take care of it. Images of her near-death flash through her mind, her legs trembling. But on the other hand, this isn¡¯t just a village out in the woods anymore. This is her home, and she is angry. She clenches her teeth and squeezes her sword with sturdy hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She says with her resolve gathered. Bawarag nods and Amni gives her a smile.


    ¡°We have your back lass.¡± Amni says. Sanora nods, and at that the creature, which has regained its bearings, runs at them with uncoordinated steps. Sanora starts a charge of her own right at the monster.


    She runs at it, her sword at the ready. The foul mouth of the deer skull opens wide, about to bite at Sanora.


    ¡®If this thing managed to beat its way through the gates, I¡¯m done for the moment we lock weapons. Magic is dry, so all I can rely on is speed.¡¯


    She thinks and as they are about to meet Sanora comes to a sliding stop and rolls off to the side. The bite of the beast barely misses her leg and now she has a clean moment for an attack on its side. Wasting no time she swings her sword, but the bones are hard. Much harder than any of the wood she ever trained on. She puts all her strength into it, which has more than doubled over the last fifteen days thanks to Bawarag, and she just barely manages to pull through, slicing several of the ribs clean off. But she forgot about something crucial; the tail like appendage on the monsters back, which¡¯s claws are about to dig into her face. Using the leftover momentum from her swing she pulls herself back. The claws miss her so closely she can fell the air of it graze her face. She stumbles back a few steps but manages to get her stance solid again. But she made another mistake. While she was catching herself, she didn¡¯t pay enough attention to her opponent. In the three clawed hand of it¡¯s tail hovers a white stake-like object, the exact same one that had struck the guard earlier. Sanora knows what¡¯s about to come, but she has no way of reacting in time. The stake darts at her, propelled by magic it flies right at her heart. She feels a dull pain spread through her chest as if someone punched her, and the force causes her to stumble back and almost fall. But the ice-cold sting of death she expects never comes as the projectile hasn''t made it through her armor. Mentally thanking Bawarag she gets back into stance to see that now the creature has made a mistake. Thinking that Sanora is out of the fight it has turned its attention back to Bawarag and Amni. Bawarag has his hands resting on the butt of his warhammer, its head on the ground. Amni just stands there with a smug smile and her arms crossed, looking at Sanora. And with good reason, as Sanora dashes at the monster, fueled now by fury after the shock passed. She makes a big overhead swing and cuts the creature¡¯s head clean off. The deer skull drops to the ground with a thud, and the rest of the body remains standing motionless. Sanora breaths a sigh of relief and straightens up again. She smiles and turns to Bawarag and feels her blood freeze as she hears a rattling sound behind her. The only thing she sees is the sharp claw, centimeters away from here eye, and from there on things happen so fast she can barely see them

 09 - Tears from a past life

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Two strong hands pull her back, the clawed tail of the monster shoots past the side of Sanora¡¯s head instead of hitting her in the eye. Bawarag is already next to her and swings his hammer down so fast, the bones go flying everywhere. By the time Sanora manages to even stumble away, its already over.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Amni¡¯s voice is full of worry, her arms still holding Sanora tightly.


    ¡°I think so¡­ Thanks.¡± She responds, still processing what just happened.


    ¡°This is a good lesson lass. Never let your guard down.¡± Bawarag says, but his expression softens.


    ¡°But other than that, you put up a good fight.¡± He smiles at her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gives him a weak smile, looking at skull still lying there.


    ¡°So its dead dead?¡± she asks a bit skeptical. Bawarag just nods.


    ¡°Its dead dead.¡±


    Sanora breathes a sigh of relief and lets herself fall back into Amnis arms.


    ¡°I thought I was a goner for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Aww come one, you really think I¡¯d let my cute little sister bite the dust this easily?¡± Amni pulls her into a tight hug from behind.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± one of the villagers in the crowd shouts, and as if it is a signal they all break out in cheers, praising Sanora and her friends. A huge grin spreads on Bawarag¡¯s face.


    ¡°You know what this calls for?!¡± he raises his arms, looking around the small crowd, and with him they all cheer in unison.


    ¡°A DRINK!¡±


    ¡°For once I¡¯m actually with you on that.¡± Sanora laughs.


    It takes no time for the village to come together at the inn. It had started to get crowded, but now everyone is seated and happy with a drink in hand, listening to Borg who is standing on the counter.


    ¡°It pleases me to see everyone here, unhurt and happy, all thanks to the friends that have been with us for these past weeks. So today all the drinks are on the house-¡°


    A wild cheer resounds through the hall, people raising their mugs high in the air.


    ¡°-for Sanora and her friends.¡± A collective groan resounds through the room as the hands sink down again.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m not alone when I say that I¡¯m glad I can call Sanora an official part of our humble little village. On that accord, a toast to Sanora, Bawarag and Amni, our heroes!¡± Borg raises his mug with a smile and the whole hall joins him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink and be merry!¡± He adds before jumping off the counter. And with that everyone starts to drink and eat.


    ¡°Thank you for the kind words, Borg. Although I¡¯m no hero, really.¡± Sanora smiles at Borg, her cheeks a little red, as he takes a seat next to Genny who is at the same table as Sanora and company.


    ¡°No need to be modest. You stepped up for us, in between such a monster and the village even though you just recently moved here. I for my part, call that real courage.¡± He smiles at her.


    ¡°You looked so cool too!¡± Genny butts in, almost jumping over the table.


    ¡°You should have seen how fierce your eyes were! And how you chopped off the head with a single strike! And don¡¯t get me started on when you got shot, my heart stopped dead for a second!¡± She puts a hand on her chest.


    ¡°You did good lass!¡± Bawarag grins and hits her on the back.


    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± Amni says with a wide smile and ruffs through Sanora¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Well but so did you. If it wasn¡¯t for you two then I¡­¡± Sanora¡¯s expression clouds over, at least until Bawarag presses a mug into her chest.


    ¡°No use thinking about it now. You¡¯re here, you¡¯re healthy, and still sober so let¡¯s change that!¡±


    She blinks at him a few times as he grins at her. She takes the mug and smiles again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She lifts her drink.


    ¡°A health to the company!¡±


    She says with a wide smile as the other joins her. She brings the drink to her lips and starts chugging under loud cheers from all around, until she finally slams her empty mug down on the table, eliciting even more wild cheers. She already knows the night ahead would be long, amusing, and exhausting all the same. They eat, they drink and make merry, celebrating their victory over such a ferocious monstrosity. As the night goes on and the drinks flow freely Sanora grows more happy, and double as drunk. Soon the night fades into nothing but a blur.


    The next thing she knows is pain. Her head hurting so much, for a moment she thinks about cutting it off since it seems like the less painful option. She slowly opens her eyes again, fully expecting to be under the table again. She rolls around and a funny tingle runs through her body as there is no floor to roll onto. She immediately moves back and holds onto the beam below her, her heart beating a mile a minute. She blinks a few times, her vision stull blurry, to notice that this time she is the one sleeping on the support beam right under the roof.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Fuuuuck¡­¡± She groans and lays her head back down. Her stomach hurts and feels like it¡¯s about to turn, her legs and her back are stiff and aching from sleeping so weird, and that¡¯s all before the part where she has to somehow get down. She takes a deep breath, noticing that her mouth reeks like an animal died in there overnight, and looks down into the hall. People are lying scattered around, all sleeping either on tables, benches or below them. Bawarag has outdone himself again, sleeping in the big firepit. Sanora rubs her eyes and pulls the hair out of her mouth before slowly sliding down the beam to its lowest point. She grabs a hold of it and lets herself hang down her full body length before dropping. Her knees scream in pain for a moment and her head swims as she lands. She curses some inaudible things before straightening up and scanning the room. To her surprise it didn¡¯t even wake up anyone. She is starting to wonder why she is always up before everyone else but puts it aside for now as she is feeling beyond miserable.


    She looks around for her sword and finds it stuck in a table, a cut in half ham still below it. She pulls it out and sheathes it, the smell of meat rising to her nose almost causes her to throw up. Without looking around more she makes a run for the exit. She takes a breath of the cool morning air hitting her face as she walks out. The village is quiet, there aren¡¯t even any guards on the walls. Sanora looks around and thinks about what to do now. The question is answered after she smells herself.


    After a brisk walk out of the village she reaches a spot which is reasonably far away from the walls and prying eyes, but still not dangerously far. But as she walks down the road, still drowsy in the head, her eyes spot what has to be the greatest feast they ever saw. Someone is already at the river scrubbing themselves off. Sanora just sees the long grey hair, the large wings, the horns and the muscular back of Amni. Sanora stops dead in her tracks, her face growing hot as she just watches.


    ¡®Should I call out? Or just leave? Or just join and pretend like nothing is going on?¡¯ her mind enters turmoil as she thinks about what to do next, but her heart almost stops for a second as Amni suddenly speaks up.


    ¡°Just going to ogle me all day?¡± She turns her head, and that alone, to look at Sanora, wearing a smirk on her face.


    ¡°I uh¡­ Sorry¡± She swallows, looking at the ground but Amni just laughs.


    ¡°Come here I¡¯ll wash your back.¡± She beckons her over.


    Sanora feels her heart speed up, pounding so loud it almost drowns out the river flowing next to them.


    ¡°I-if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She says as she slowly walks over to Amni.


    ''Is this normal or is she flirting-''


    ¡° ¡®Course I don¡¯t. Come one now, we¡¯re both girls, so nothing to be ashamed of, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ right.¡± Sanora feels an odd tinge of sadness somewhere deep inside of her.


    ¡®So she¡¯s not swinging that way. Would have been to good to be true anyways¡­¡¯


    She sighs mentally, her face drooping a bit as she takes off her armor and her tunic. Although it still doesn¡¯t stop her from taking a look at Amni in proper. Now it isn¡¯t just her face which is growing hot as she gets a look at Amni¡¯s form. Her breast are small, her curves are gentle, petite but flowing like chiseled marble. And those abs. Amni stretching after getting up from her knees certainly doesn¡¯t help Sanora, but at least the drowsiness is gone now.


    ¡°Come one, turn around.¡± Amni says, straining a towel. Sanora just obliges wordlessly but squeals as the cold water hits her back.


    ¡°That was quite a night huh?¡± She hears Amni as the towel gently mover across her back.


    ¡°It really was. Almost wish I could remember it.¡± Sanora gives a weak laugh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t. Trust me. But I have to say, and it hurts me to do so, your singing sucks.¡±


    ¡°Ok yeah, I absolutely don¡¯t want to remember.¡± Sanora covers her face with her hands.


    ¡°Hey, speaking of which, why are you up so early? Everyone else is completely out cold.¡± Sanora asks.


    The towel stops moving for a moment.


    ¡°Well, every time we celebrate a victory and hold a big fest like this, someone has to be on the lookout. Especially now that something like this happened. That and it¡¯s an old habit I guess.¡±


    ¡°Old habit?¡± Sanora asks, but a second after the words leave her mouth she wants to bang her head against a wall, remembering that the topic was difficult.


    ¡°Yeah, old wartime habit. When you can hardly catch any sleep to begin with you might as well stay on the lookout. On that accord, I want to apologize for back then. I didn¡¯t want to make you feel bad or anything. If you want to know I¡¯d be happy to tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to apologize but thank you. I was just curious about the others. The second gargoyle and you look quite alike.¡±


    ¡°That Pekari, my little sister. But things are a bit complicated with her. She did some things in the war not everyone agreed with. But being the little dork she is she left without explaining herself, fearing they¡¯d prosecute her. Haven¡¯t seen her since, but I¡¯d love for you to meet someday.¡± Amni says, her voice sounding melancholic.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that too. Only thing better than one Amni is two.¡± Sanora turns around to shoot Amni a grin.


    ¡°My, you¡¯re quite the little charmer are you.¡± Amni laughs.


    ¡°Alright your turn. What¡¯s been bugging you?¡± Amni¡¯s face turns a bit more serious again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Think I wouldn¡¯t notice it? There¡¯s something that¡¯s bugging you, always that small hint of unease in your face, those short sad glances at the sky. If something is the matter, you can tell me.¡±


    Sanora blinks at Amni perplexed. She had barely noticed these things herself, but now that Amni pointed them out they are stupidly obvious.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m surprised you noticed. Truth be told, I don¡¯t want to worry anyone because in all honesty? I don¡¯t know. Something just feels like its missing, like a hole in my heart is constantly pulling at my soul and I have no idea why.¡± She says with a downcast gaze.


    ¡°Sounds awful. My best guess would be the memory loss.¡±


    ¡°You think so? I just don¡¯t get how I can miss something that feels like I never had it to begin with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your mind speaking yes, but your heart still feels it. The life you left somewhere, still waiting for you.¡±


    And with that Amni hit the mark, as without her even noticing a few silent tears make their way down Sanora¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Is that the sort of wisdom you have after living for a thousand years.¡± Sanora wipes the tears off, a pained laugh escaping her.


    ¡°There there, no need to shed tears over it.¡± Sanora feels Amni¡¯s arms gently wrap around her from behind as she starts to sob.


    ¡°Just because it is like this now doesn¡¯t mean it will stay like this forever.¡± She whispers in her ear.


    ¡°I-I just feel like I don¡¯t even know who I am sometimes. Even my name feels so alien sometimes, and when I look at my face it¡¯s not like looking at myself, its like looking a someone who just moves like I tell them to. Please Amni... tell me how to make this go away.¡± Sanora says in-between sobs, Amni carefully listening to every word as she holds Sanora in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know. All I can tell you is that it won¡¯t last. I just know that with time you will start find yourself more and more. Your memories are a wound in your soul, but like all others it will heal. And while it does, we will be with you every step of the way.¡±


    Sanora just closes her eyes and lets out all her frustration, leaning back into Amni¡¯s hug. Amni just holds her wordlessly, and they stay like this for a while.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 10 - Let the real training begin!

    After a while Sanora has calmed down again and quickly finishes getting clean.


    ¡°Thanks again.¡± She says to Amni while fixing her hair as they walk back to the village.


    ¡°Like I said, we¡¯re with you. If you ever feel down, you can always come talk with me.¡± Amni smiles at her gently.


    ¡°I will.¡± Sanora smiles back at her. Soon later they reach the gate, a still half-asleep guard standing atop. He just gives the girls a weak wave as they walk through.


    ¡°What now, gonna go back to sleep?¡± Amni turns to Sanora as they stand in front of the weary traveler.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll head over home and see if there¡¯s work I can do alone and if not, training I guess. Doubt I can sleep anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I tag along then?¡±


    ¡° ''Course not.¡± Sanora shakes her head with a smile, and they make their way over to the building site. The village is still mostly asleep, the sun halfway above the horizon. Only the smith¡¯s chimney is already spewing out heavy white smoke.


    The morning soon passes, Sanora having only found some lumber that needed to be moved, eventually starts to workout with nothing better to do. Slowly the others show up over the course of the day, one looking more wasted than the other. The last one to arrive is Bawarag who looks oddly fine.


    ¡° ¡®Mornin lass, you¡¯re up pretty early.¡± Bawarag says.


    ¡°Well, the early bird catches the worm as they say.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Which means the early worm gets caught by the bird.¡± Bawarag raises his finger, his expression looking like a lecturing teacher¡¯s.


    ¡°Uh, what?¡± Sanora furrows her brows.


    ¡°You should sleep in more.¡± He explains but Sanora just shakes her head at this typical Bawarag antic. Something in her mind stirs and she bends her head out of way of the pinecone flying at her. Bawarag whistles impressed.


    ¡°Seems like we can start combat training right away.¡± He grins at her.


    At first Sanora frowns. The normal training, while it did a great job for her overall condition, was nothing but exhausting. She can¡¯t even imagine how combat training with Bawarag, the ancient way too powerful god-envoy is going to be. But then again, the fight the other day brought back some unpleasant memories of almost dying and created some new ones. With a sigh she nods.


    ¡°Guess we can. So, how do we start?¡± She looks at the bearded man who just grins at her.


    The day passes by in a fly. The villagefolk working on the house slowly start to wake up properly over the hours, and after a good, if late lunch at the weary traveler, come back even more energized than before. But Sanora hardly notices, Bawarag brooks her no quarter, and even with wooden training swords she sometimes feels as though she is seriously going to die. Blocking one of his swings she stumbles back, panting hard. As the wooden blades meet she feels the force travel up her arms, painfully coursing through them.


    ¡°Please stahp, break.¡± Sanora wheezes and leans on the wooden sword.


    ¡°Already? We have barely been at it for an hour.¡± Bawarag raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Come on big man, it¡¯s almost been an hour. Cut our girl some slack.¡± Amni says. She has been sitting on one of the tree stumps on the clearing all day, watching them spar. Bawarag looks at the panting Sanora again. Her hair messy and dirty, sweat beads roll down her forehead, the tunic below her armor practically drenched and sticking to her.


    ¡°I guess we can do a little breaking.¡± Bawarag nods. With a groan Sanora let¡¯s herself fall down on her back.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She says and closes her eyes.


    ¡°Look at you lass, you could barely kill a hundred lurchers like this.¡± Bawarag snickers


    ¡°A hundred what now?¡± Sanora asks without even looking up.


    ¡°Oh right. Lurchers are small monsters. Something like fish-lizard-human hybrids. But don¡¯t let that description fool you, they kill more people than you¡¯d think.¡± Bawarag sits down next to Sanora


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± She waves him off weakly not really paying attention, still catching her breath. The birds around chirp happily, the wind carrying their sound through the forest along with the constant chopping of the woodworking and the distant sound of the river. A precious moment for Sanora to enjoy the tranquility she moved here for at last.


    ¡°You know you can tell him if things are too much?¡± Amni¡¯s sweet voice mixes in, soothing her soul further.


    ¡°Stop pampering her Amni, no good will come from that.¡± Bawarag counters.


    ¡°Come big guy, the war¡¯s over. No need to drill her this hard.¡±


    ¡°You know as much as I how dangerous the world can be. Especially for a lass like her. Just imagine what price her face would snatch with the wrong people. And only that.¡±


    A cold shiver creeps through Sanora¡¯s spine. She looks up at Bawarag again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks a bit uneasy.


    ¡°What I said. Human trafficking, sometimes when flesh mages are involved even only parts of humans.¡±


    ¡°Flesh mages? I thought you serve the gods?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just envoys. Magic is not exclusive to envoys. A lot of people can learn and study it. Although reaching the level on an envoy is considered impossible in a lifetime, there are a handful of quite strong rogue mages still. Some residing in darker parts of society. The ban on slavery hit hard and is very strict. But that does not go for overseas. From what I¡¯ve heard slavery is still commonplace further up north.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°But here it¡¯s banned?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But of course that doesn¡¯t stop the greed and dark desires of some people. They will hunt down people here and sell them off overseas. And, as you can guess, it¡¯s mainly young women like you.¡±


    Her stomach churns at the thought. Sanora can hardly imagine how awful such a life would be. And when she realizes that if this would ever happen to her she will probably have to lay with a man too she has to hold her breakfast in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue sparring, please.¡± She says with a shiver.


    ¡°Done with your break already?¡± Bawarag raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, but you just gave me an awful and awfully good motivation.¡± She gets on her feet again, ignoring Amni¡¯s chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit¡­ I guess.¡± Bawarag just shrugs and they both get into stance again.


    ¡°Ready when you are.¡± He says before Sanora charges at him with refound vigor.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Karan looks down at Sanora who is lying on the ground, panting.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she gives him a weak response and looks at him with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for today. We are making good progress; I give us another ten days until we finish.¡± The bald man says.


    ¡°We see you at the inn later?¡± He asks a bit skeptical with a hint of worry in voice.


    ¡°Not today sorry. Thanks as always, see you tomorrow.¡± She raises her hand weakly. Karan nods and heads back towards the village. The past fifteen days have gone by fast, but this day of sparring alone felt longer than the entirety of that.


    ¡°You survived the day. With Bawarag as your partner I¡¯d call that a win.¡± Amni says extending a hand.


    ¡°You would?¡± Sanora takes the hand but yelps and almost let¡¯s go when she feels a horrible sting on her palm. She looks at her quivering swordhand littered with blisters.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Amni says with a scrunched-up face herself.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not the only thing that hurts. My arms, my back, my legs my everything.¡± Sanora rolls her shoulders with a discomforted expression.


    ¡°Just wait until tomorrow, its going to be even worse!¡± Bawarag grins and for once refrains from hitting Sarona on her back. She just shoots him a glare.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that, be proud of yourself, that pain means you put in a lot of effort.¡± He gives her thumbs up.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bawarag logic right there.¡± Sanora sighs, Amni and Bawarag just laugh.


    ¡°Alright then, dinner and a drink?¡± Bawarag looks at Sanora expectantly, but she shakes her head.


    ¡°Already told Karan that I¡¯m taking a break today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that, just wanted to see if you changed your mind.¡± Bawarag Shrugs.


    ¡°Well, see you tomorrow for training, usual spot, usual time.¡± Bawarag waves as he walks back to the village as well. Sanora looks after him with a sigh, but a content smile still.


    ¡°He sure didn¡¯t hold back huh?¡± Amni walks up next to her with her arms crossed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°But I have to say I haven¡¯t seen him this engaged since forever. You have really woken up this old wardog.¡± Amni laughs.


    ¡°So it seems, and I¡¯m already paying the price.¡± Sanora stems her arms into her back and leans into it, her spine cracking several times, while cussing under her breath.


    ¡°If you want, I can offer some pain relief.¡±


    Sanora looks at Amni with wide eyes.


    ¡°You have something like that? Gimme!¡± She exclaims excitedly.


    ¡°I do have something, but you¡¯ll have to come over, its in my house.¡± She winks at her.


    ¡°Absolutely. You still have some of that tea too?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Amni nods and walks ahead. Sanora glimpses at her almost standing house as they walk.


    ¡°My very own house...¡± She mumbles, a warm feeling in her stomach, but also one of nervousness.


    ¡°And its almost done too. Excited?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I never had a home. I mean I might have, but now I have my own one all over again...¡± her smile fades a bit.


    ¡°But?¡± Amni inquires.


    ¡°But¡­ I guess I¡¯m still nervous if this house will feel like¡­ a home.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, I get what you mean. But don¡¯t worry about it too much now, that¡¯s normal when you just move in. Doesn¡¯t change when you get old either. You¡¯ll feel like home here in no time.¡± Amni says with her usual, gentle smile, her hand on Sanora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, Amni.¡± She smiles back.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s that pain relief? Tell me already!¡± She demands, but Amni just gives her a smug grin.


    ¡°Oh fu- OHH right there!¡± Sanora¡¯s face tenses, her breathing quick and hot as Amni works her way forward.


    ¡°Oh my- you¡¯re hitting it so good.¡± She moans.


    ¡°Glad you like it.¡± Amni purrs, causing goosebumps to rise all over Sanora¡¯s skin.


    ¡°I have to admit this is not what I had in mind, but it feels so goooOOH-¡° Sanora moans again as Amni pushed her fingers down onto her back.


    ¡°You should have told me sooner you can massage like this.¡±


    ¡°And have you knock on my door every evening? Yeah sure.¡± Amni laughs, kneading Sanora¡¯s back.


    ¡°That might just happen now.¡± She says and lets out a content sigh.


    ¡°I have to say, I have never felt a back this stiff, and I felt mine. And that one¡¯s made of stone!¡± Amni laughs.


    ¡°I think mine is too at this point¡­ Wait a second, you mean this don¡¯t you?¡± Sanora turns her head around to look at Amni kneeling behind her on the bed.


    ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t know about those things. Yes, aside from a thin layer of skin, I¡¯m mostly stone.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why your hands feel so hard.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Not a day goes by when i don''t learn werid, new stuff about you all.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s how this world is.¡± Amni says and leans back.


    ¡°What? We¡¯re done already?¡± Sanora turns around to look her with her best puppy eyes.


    ¡°Too much and it will just hurt more tomorrow, trust me.¡± Amni tosses her a fresh tunic which Sanora puts on with a pout. She stretches and a yawn escapes her.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m tired now.¡± Sanora rubs her eyes.


    ¡°It was a long day, let¡¯s get you into a bed.¡± Amni gets up.


    ¡°Hey before we go, you have some spare tea for me? I really like that stuff and the store in the village hardly has any good tea, it hardly has any tea at all for that matter.¡± Sanora grumbles


    ¡°I think I have a box extra, let me look real quick.¡± Amni says and Sanora just nods at her with tired eyes. Amni rummages through the shelves in her kitchen, picking out small wooden boxes, smelling them, looking inside some and putting them back over and over until she finally finds the right one.


    ¡°Ah, knew I still had one.¡± She turns around with a smile but stops dead when she sees Sanora, lying in her bed rolled in like a kitten and looking just as cute.


    "Out like a light huh?" She chuckles as she walks over and takes a seat on the bed.


    ¡°Look at you, making this old woman¡¯s heart flutter.¡± Amni whispers to herself, wiping a stray strand of hair out of Sanora¡¯s face. But the sleeping girl suddenly grabs her hand.


    But a Amni feels a sting in her chest as Sanora mutters something.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± A tear rolls out of her closed eye as her lips start to quiver.


    Amni looks at the girl with a crestfallen expression.


    ¡°Gods what am I doing. It¡¯s so easy to forget you¡¯re barely more than a child you know? Sleep well, Sanora.¡± Amni looks over the girl in her bed with her gentle eyes one last time before getting up and leaving her to a restful night of sleep.


    A tight feeling spreads in Sanora¡¯s chest, like threads snaking around it, pulling tighter with every passing second. She faintly remembers dreaming something which wasn¡¯t sad but made her chest ache with sorrow despite. She slowly opens her eyes, looking up at the unfamiliar stone ceiling. After a moment of initial confusion, she remembers falling asleep in Amni¡¯s bed, surrounded by her sweet, earthy smell while Amni was looking for that tea. She pulls up the blanket, rolls into it and, in her half sleep, does not have the presence of mind to stop herself from holding the blanket to her nose and taking a deep whiff.


    ¡°You uh¡­ awake yet?¡±


    Sanora rips open her eyes and shoots up on the bed.


    ¡°Goodness I¡¯m sorry I thought I was still dreaming.¡± She rattles with a beet-red face and a squeaky voice.


    ¡°Sorry about what?¡± Amni raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± Sanora says, quietly gets up and takes her stuff. ¡°See you later.¡± With these words she quickly walks past Amni who just stands there, scratching her head.


    ¡°Want me to fly you down? It¡¯s quite the climb...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good today, it¡¯s uh, part of my training today, yes.¡± Sanora nods as she walks out.


    ¡°Well see you later I guess?¡± Amni says but Sanora has already rushed out the door. Amni just stands there and looks at it as it shuts again. Her gaze slowly wanders over to her bed as her cheeks turn red and a smile spreads on her lips.


    ¡°I smell that good huh?¡± She chuckles to herself, shaking her head.

 11 - Feelings and Visitors

    ¡°Stupid stupid stupid¡­¡± Sanora curses under her breath, searching for the next foothold in the rocky mountainside.


    ¡°Damn I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± She curses, her face still burning hot after her slip-up. To think she has done something so weird in Amni¡¯s bed, right in front of her.


    ¡®I mean its not my fault she just smells so good! Well no, but still how could I know I wasn¡¯t dreaming! ...would that even make it better? But she didn¡¯t see it, so I guess I was lucky at least. But if she had seen... Ahhh I could never look her in the eyes again. And that¡¯s the best part about her! You know how beautiful those eyes are, not to mention that fuzzy feeling I get whenever we lock eyes¡­¡±


    With a sigh Sanora finally sets her foot on the forest floor again. With her mental debate unceasing she makes her way back to her clearing with a downcast gaze. For once, she doesn¡¯t enjoy the calm of nature she loves so much. Her thoughts are still overwhelmed with what happened, and what it means. Why did she even do that?


    She reaches the clearing before she can come to a conclusion, and with a sigh, puts the topic aside for now.


    Most of the workers are already there, toiling away. Karan gives her a short nod, which she returns. He isn¡¯t the most talkative of the villagers, but he is kind and compassionate still. He is the lead of the project and under him it is coming along rather smoothly.


    ¡°Good, you took my advice and slept in for once!¡±


    Sanora looks up as she hears Bawarag coo, then up at the sun. She has slept until midday. Some dark clouds slowly creep over the mountains today.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even noticed.¡± Sanora says, looking at the sky absent mindedly. Bawarag musters her and furrows his brows.


    ¡°Something on your mind lass?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, but let¡¯s not talk about it please. Let¡¯s just get to it, I need to clear my mind.¡± She takes the wooden sword off her belt. Bawarag just nods understanding and with a short glow in his hand procures his own training weapon.


    It is a sight that has become part of everyday life. The people working at the house accompanied by the constant clanking of the wooden sparring weapons. Genny occasionally comes over with some lunch or something to drink and a quick chat with Sanora. Out of all the women in the village Sanora was the closest to her age and thus the one she is closest with by far. There might be women too, but all of them are at least thirty years and when it comes to conversation, Genny is always either disgusted or bored out of her mind. It¡¯s not as if she has never tried when she met them at the spot where most wash clothes in the river, or during the rare occasions where they come around to drink. But she has neither problems with her husband in bed, nor did she care that Bertha eats too much. So, for Genny, Sanora is like a blessing. She is always good for a laugh and her stories, although she only has few, always get Genny sitting on the edge of her seat, no matter how often she has already heard them. But there is also some general fascination with the girl who just appeared out of nowhere one day. Just where did someone with a face like this come from? And did she really lose her memories or is it all just a ruse, a clever disguise to hide some dark past? Genny has her own suspicions, and her favorite theories include Sanora being either one of the envoys of old, a werewolf, a thousand-year-old warrior chosen by the God of flesh himself. That would at least explain her inhuman beauty. A face so pretty and perfect? Genny often thinks that it can only be the work of magic. Her stomach tickles a bit as she thinks about the other, her absolute favorite musing as to who Sanora really is. She is set on the flesh magic part, and that means if she isn¡¯t a werewolf she has to be something better, something even more surrounded by myth and legend: a champion of flesh, the Manifestation of chaos.


    Thick, dark clouds blotch the sky, blocking out the sun, and Genny figures there is only one thing to take out to Sanora on this gloomy day. So as per usual she sets out with a basket and a barely contained smile.


    She is about to greet them as she walks onto the clearing, but Sanora and Bawarag are still in the middle of combat. Sanora always looks so focused in battle so Genny doesn''t want to disrupt her. Ever since that thing has attacked the village, Genny can see something in Sanora¡¯s eyes. They have gotten so much fiercer, and every time Sanora looks at her with those wild but caring eyes, Genny¡¯s knees get a bit weak.


    She stands at the edge of the clearing, watching as they exchange swing for swing, a bang resounding every time the wooden blades meet. Bawarag has often said it, but Genny notices herself how strong Sanora has gotten in this short time. It is unnatural, but it causes a smile to spread on Genny¡¯s lips as it only solidifies her own stories about the mysterious girl. Sanora¡¯s battle cry draws her attention back to the fight. Her overhead swing seems to even surprise Bawarag a little, who quickly raises his blade to block. A crack resounds, wooden splinters fly about. Sanora¡¯s wooden sword snaps in half where it meets Bawarag¡¯s. Sanora quickly jumps back, her broken sword still in her hands. She has learned that in combat you must never waste a second being careless, even if something like your sword breaking happens. Bawarag has done a solid job hammering that into Sanora¡¯s head with a lot of flying stones and pinecones.


    ¡°Sheathe lass, I think we can take a break.¡±


    Sheathe, their codeword for ¡®the sparring is over¡¯ has been spoken. Sanora finally relaxes her stance and looks at the broken sword in her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe we started only about three weeks ago.¡± Bawarag walks over. Sanora is rarely ever out of breath anymore these days, even after sparring.


    ¡°It really is.¡± She says with a light smile.


    ¡°But I¡¯m all the happier about it. Also sorry about the sword.¡± She hands Bawarag the broken equipment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. But you know what that means right? Now we¡¯ll move on to real swords.¡±


    Sanora just laughs.


    ¡°Good one big man.¡±


    But Sanora¡¯s laughter slowly dies as Bawarag¡¯s expression remains serious. She swallows.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡± Genny waves as she walks over with a basket in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, hey Genny.¡± Sanora¡¯s nervous expression turns back into a smile.


    ¡°Watcha got for us today?¡± She asks with a grin already looking forward to the snacks genny regularly brings them.


    ¡°I have something special today since the weather is a bit gloomy.¡± Genny says, handing Sanora a metal flask. She takes the still warm bottle and uncorks it before sniffing the content.


    ¡°This is warm milk with honey?¡± Sanora looks at the blonde girl with eyes as wide as her smile. Genny just nods.


    ¡°Ohhh you¡¯re the best.¡± Sanora hugs Genny tightly before taking a big swig.


    ¡°Ohh what do we have today?¡±


    Sanora almost does a spit take when Amni¡¯s face suddenly appears over her shoulder. She stumbles a few steps away, coughing.


    ¡°Amni- you can¡¯t scare me like this!¡± Sanora says between coughs.


    ¡°You''ll be the death of me some day woman." Sanora says with her compusure regained. "It''s milk with honey, want some?¡±


    Amni accepts the bottle from Sanora¡¯s hand and takes a sip herself.


    ¡°Quite a treat.¡± Amni hands the bottle back with a smile.


    ¡°It sure is. Haven¡¯t had anything sweet in a while.¡± Sanora says before taking another swig.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Genny chimes in with a bright smile.


    ¡°Although I guess you won¡¯t need it much longer with how well you training is going.¡± Her smile fades a bit.


    ¡°Oh please, you think I¡¯d ever send you away if you come over with something to eat?¡± Sanora says with a grin like Bawarag¡¯s. He has rubbed off on her quite a lot these past weeks, especially his goofiness.


    ¡°If you insist.¡± The blonde girl rolls her eyes with a giggle. Sanora laughs along, her eyes wander to the house. The walls stand, the roof is on. All that¡¯s left are some small things. Karan said that tomorrow is the day they finish. The day on which her very own house will be standing. She even refrained from sleeping in there before it is finished to ¡®test¡¯ the house. All to make the first night more special. Even some simple furniture and a small stove are already finished and in there.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re really done with your training huh?¡± Bawarag says, following Sanora¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°So that was a joke.¡± She breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°More or less. If the house hadn¡¯t progressed this far, we would have actually moved on to iron. But I think you¡¯re plenty strong for almost anything that might show up around these parts.¡±


    ¡°Good work lass.¡± He hits her on the back with a grin which then turns into an impish smirk.


    ¡°Do you know what this calls for?¡± He asks her, and Sanora knows exactly what this calls for.


    ¡°A drin-¡°


    ¡°A DRINK!¡± Bawarag exclaims, throwing his arms up into the air causing the group to sigh collectively at this Bawarag moment.


    "We''ll just have to wait for the workers to finish then." Sanora comment makes Bawarag deflate again.


    The rest of the day passes by rather boringly. Just now Sanora notices that she has nothing to do if she isn¡¯t working out or sparring. She will have to find some new hobbies lest her days will be rather monotone. Practicing magic springs to mind first. She still has the grimoire that she bought from Bok, and the fire spell she has learned when her journey started. She hasn¡¯t done anything for her magic, so maybe the future will be a good opportunity to learn about it. She has to smirk a bit at the thought of becoming the village¡¯s witch.


    And so, for the rest of the day she idles around the house, helping out wherever she can until they call it a day at dusk.


    ¡°We made quite impressive time on this.¡± Karan says standing next to Sanora, both Admiring the house.


    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll finish. I take it I¡¯ll see you at the weary traveler later?¡± he turns to her.


    ¡°Naturally. A bit later thought, still have some things to finish. You know, training and stuff.¡± Sanora smiles at Karan who just nods.


    ¡°Well then, see you later, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± He walks off, ahead to the weary traveler.


    As soon as he disappears in the forest, Sanora¡¯s shoulders slump, and she sighs. Karan never asks questions, one thing she likes about him. He minds his own business and sometimes she just wants to be alone with her thoughts.


    She looks at her basically finished house again, but with an expression of inner conflict rather than joy this time. All throughout the empty feeling in her chest never subsided, always nagging at the back of her mind. She would have talked with Amni again, but she didn¡¯t quite dare to after what she did when she had slept at her place. That morning had gotten her thinking, had created yet another odd sensation in her stomach that she can¡¯t place.


    ¡°As if I didn¡¯t have enough of those already.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Enough of what?¡±


    Sanora jumps with a scream.


    ¡°I told you to stop that!¡± She shoots Amni, who has suddenly appeared behind her, a deathly glare.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why it¡¯s so funny.¡± Amni just smiles at her stupidly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Sanora clicks her tongue, but before the words leave her mouth she already feels bad for hissing at Amni like this.


    ¡°I want to know what¡¯s been up with you. You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice you avoiding me? Something¡¯s been up ever since you slept at my place.¡± Amni crosses her arms. Sanora averts her gaze.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s up. I was just focused on training.¡±


    ¡°I know we haven¡¯t known each other for long but it still hurts when you lie to me like that you know?¡± A sting hits Sanora¡¯s heart when she hears how sad Amni sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I just¡­ I don¡¯t feel like talking about it yet. I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s going on myself.¡± Sanora¡¯s eyes are glued to the ground, her left hand clutching her right elbow tightly.


    She looks up when she feels a hand on her shoulder, right into those kind, otherworldly eyes she knows so well.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. If you don¡¯t want to talk yet that¡¯s alright. But don¡¯t lie about it. You don¡¯t always have to do things others tell you to, even me or Bawarag. Speak your mind if you dislike something, but don¡¯t lie about it.¡± Amni says with a gentle smile. Sanora¡¯s heart makes a small jump when they lock eyes, her stomach tickling as Amni looks at her and it''s then she finally realizes that she might see Amni as more than the ''big sister she never had''.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amni, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. So uh, if you don¡¯t mind could you go ahead? I¡¯ll meet you at the weary traveler later.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll save you a seat and something to drink.¡± Amni winks at her before heading off towards the village. Sanora just stands there, a hand clutching at her chest as her heart still hammers in there.


    ¡®Why of all people her?¡¯  She walks around in circles, roughing through her hair.


    ¡®Stupid me, has to have a crush on someone who¡¯s not even into women. Not even to think about how out of my league she is¡¯ Sanora groans. She has been walking around her clearing like an idiot for so long the sun has already disappeared behind the mountains.


    ¡®I should get to the others before they start worrying¡¯ She sighs a final time, figuring that she might as well drown her worries in alcohol for the time being and search for a solution another day. She has nothing to do starting tomorrow anyways. So, she makes her way to the weary traveler with tired steps. A few minutes later she stands in front of the door, already hearing the commotion and cheers inside. She takes a deep breath and grabs the doorhandle.


    Black. Darkness encompasses her, a heavy, cold feeling pushing down on her from all sides. Her head aches and throbs. Her heart starts to race, the only memory from last night she has is grabbing the doorhandle and after that, everything is just a blank. But right now she has bigger worries. She feels things poking her body all over, she can¡¯t see a thing and her head is spinning. Slowly she starts to move and tries to get up, hoping that she isn¡¯t dead every second of the way. She feels the things weighing down on her shift and move. She pushes on with all her might, fighting against the thousands of tiny things grabbing and pulling at her. With a final effort she finally emerges from¡­


    ¡°Pile o¡¯ brushwood?¡± She looks around herself and the dry branches she just emerged from. The sun has just come out behind the horizon in full, it¡¯s still late morning. For a moment she considers just laying back down into the wood, but reconsiders after seeing all the scratches she has. She stumbles out of it with unsteady steps. Her vision still blurry and spinning a bit. She is a lot right now, but sober isn¡¯t on the list. She slowly makes her way to the river which she can already her, her mouth as dry as she branches she just crawled out of. After a few grueling minutes she finally makes it and falls to her knees. She cups some of the clear, cold water in her hands and drinks it. She manages to catch a glimpse of her reflection in the water too and figures it¡¯s a good idea to wash her face. She is scooping up some water with her hand but pulls it out with a scream when dozens of stings shoot through her hand. A large fish is hanging on her hand, its teeth still burrowed deep in her hand, it''s angry eyes locking with Sanora¡¯s. But the fish has underestimated the anger of the still drunk girl who promptly bites back. Her teeth sink into the tender flesh of the fish, and with barely any trouble right through its spine. It dies on the spot, its maw opens again, and it falls back into the river, a bite of its back missing. Sanora spits out minced fish.


    ¡°Thas what you get for bitin me.¡± She grumbles and gets up again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s me damn village¡­¡± She walks along the river without and real clue as to where she is, taking a drunk guess on where to go. It does not take long until she sees the walls up ahead, a guard sitting on top already waving she approaches.


    ¡°Heeey I found her!¡± He shouts back into the village while Sanora walks up to the gate with lazy steps.


    ¡°You just disappeared yesterday. We all though you¡¯re dead.¡± The man says as Sanora walks through the large doors. She just gives him a half-assed wave.


    Amni already stands on the other side, her foot tapping on the ground, her arms crossed. Worry written all over her face.


    ¡°Good gods you¡¯re not alright! What happened!?¡± She rushes over, taking Sanora at the shoulders and looking her up and down.


    ¡°Whas supposed to have happened?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°You are full of blood!¡± Amni shouts at her face. Sanora runs a finger over her cheek and looks at it.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Ah don worry ¡®tis just the fish that bit me.¡± Sanora starts grinning.


    ¡°But dooont worry, I bit his ass back.¡± She giggles and Amni just shakes her head with a sigh.


    ¡°There she is.¡± Bawarag arrives as well, not looking nearly as worried as Amni.


    ¡°Bawarag, if you would.¡± Amni steps aside.


    Bawarag cracks his fingers with a grin.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He taps Sanora¡¯s forehead.


    The spell hits her like a carriage, almost throwing her off her feet as she immediately sobers up again and the holes in her hand stich themselves together.


    ¡°Woah.¡± She says, still catching her balance.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Amni asks her, her eyes still full of worry.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I- I bit a fish. Why did I bite a fish?¡± Sanora holds her head with a pained expression.


    ¡°Ah damn, what happened last night- no wait, I don¡¯t think I want to know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been worried sick. Where have you been?¡± Amni asks, her foot tapping impatiently.


    ¡°I woke up in a pile of brushwood, went to wash my face at the river when a fish bit my hand. Then I came back. All the rest I don¡¯t know myself either.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s coming after me.¡± Bawarag pumps his fist with a grin, causing Amni to shoot him a glare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you changed. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Amni takes her hand.


    ¡°Time for what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, but let me tell you, you can¡¯t show up like this.¡± She just says, pulling Sanora along.


    They stop by the weary traveler to get a fresh set of clothes for Sanora and head on to the river.


    ¡°Alright you have to tell me what happened with that fish now.¡± Amni asks as they walk to their usual washing spot.


    ¡°Ah that. It¡¯s pretty simple. I was drinking at the river because I was thirsty. When I was washing my face, a fish bit my hand so hard it was hanging on there and so I bit it back. Right through the spine.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you are full of fish blood?¡± Amni snickers.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Sanora just sighs.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not surprised after how much you drank last night. What was that all about anyways? I mean we usually party hard, but still not that hard.¡± Amni looks into Sanora¡¯s eyes a bit worried.


    ¡°Good question. To be honest I don¡¯t even know that anymore.¡± Sanora says, holding her chin.


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s not a surprise either. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s gonna come back with time.¡± Amni just shrugs it off as they arrive at their usual spot.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s get you presentable.¡± Amni cracks her fingers and looks over Sanora expectantly.


    Sanora knows what comes next, but she hesitates. She has never felt nervous bathing around Amni, they usually go together, but her heart is almost beating out of her chest now. Slowly she takes off her top.


    ¡°Your hair is going to be a good stretch of work too. Better hurry this along.¡± Amni ushers her over to the water. The cold nibbles at her face as usual while Amni is trying to get the twigs out of Sanora¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Hey Amni, I need to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡±


    The fiddling in her hair stops for a moment.


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t. You see it¡¯s a thing with gargoyles: We have one partner throughout our life and that¡¯s it. Some guy who studies magic told me once why that is exactly, but I hardly listened, and I remember even less.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you can only fall in love once? And then that¡¯s it?¡± Sanora turns back to look at Amni, who nods.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t have fun; I¡¯ve had plenty of that in my life. It means however that there is only one really special person for me somewhere in this world. And once I meet her, we¡¯re either destined to be together for life, or I¡¯m out of luck.¡± Amni chuckles wryly.


    ¡°But that¡¯s kind of sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sanora gives her a doleful look.


    ¡°It may be, but that also makes it all the more romantic don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ guess so.¡± Sanora turns back to look at the river again.


    ¡°To think you are already asking about stuff like this. I know they say children grow up too fast, but now I finally get what they mean.¡± Amni sighs.


    Sanora furrows her eyebrows. ¡®Child?¡¯


    ¡°Right, you aren¡¯t getting any prettier than this. Let¡¯s head back, shall we?¡± Amni gets up and holds her hand out.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this all about anyways?¡±


    Amni just smiles at Sanora as she takes her hand.


    Everyone is gathered at Sanora¡¯s house, dressed in their cleanest dirty clothes even. Sanora is in front of it next to Karan, the rest of the workers as well as Amni and Bawarag are standing around in a half circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two fortnights already since we had the pleasure of welcoming you in our humble little village.¡± Karan starts.


    ¡°And with joy I can say that today we can properly welcome you, Sanora.¡± He hands her a hammer and a single nail with a smile on his face. She takes them a bit confused.


    ¡°Here in river¡¯s rest, we have a small tradition. The one who will live in a house is always the one to finish it. And so today you will sink the last nail in your house and make it a home.¡± Karan steps aside and gestures at a blank spot on the doorframe. Sanora looks at it, then at Karan and the rest of the villagefolk, all watching with kind smiles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± She feels her eyes getting wet.


    ¡°You all have been nothing but kind and welcoming to me, a stranger. I can¡¯t thank you enough for all that you have done for me since I came here. Without you people I would have been lost long ago.¡± She sniffles a bit, looking at the hammer and the nail again.


    ¡°We have to thank you, haven¡¯t sold this much ale in years.¡± Laughter resounds from the round as Borg throws in a joke.


    Sanora chuckles too and with a deep breath turns to the house again. It is a small log cabin with three rooms and a cellar. It¡¯s not big or luxurious, but as cozy as it gets. And thanks to the wood coming mostly from Sanora¡¯s new land she has paid only 20 gold, a fifth of what a normal house in a city would cost.


    She sets the nail and with a few swings sinks it into the wood, finishing her home under cheers from everyone around. They all come around to congratulate her and once again welcome her to the village. Genny and Borg gift her a basket with some herbs and salt, Precious salt, saying its good luck in a new house.


    Bawarag gives her a hard pat on the back.


    ¡°Congrats lass, you¡¯re officially a grown, independent woman now. And to officially mark the end of your training I want you to have this.¡± A faint light shines in his hand and a second later a necklace pops into existence. It¡¯s a black star with a white crystal in its center. Sanora takes it carefully, looking at the beautiful jewelry.


    ¡°This is for me? I don¡¯t know what to say, it¡¯s so beautiful. Thank you.¡± She beams at Bawarag.


    ¡°She would have wanted you to have it, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Who would?¡± She raises an eyebrow at Bawarag, but he just waves her off.


    ¡°A story for another day. C¡¯mon, put it on.¡± He says. Sanora lets the topic rest for now. She slides the necklace over her head and looks down at herself.


    ¡°Ohh fits quite well.¡± For once Sanora does not have half a heart attack when Amni suddenly appears behind her again.


    ¡°One of these days I will give you a smack if you keep doing that.¡± Sanora shoots Amni a glare.


    ¡°Hey, I was just admiring the view, no need to be so defensive.¡± Amni raises her hands in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today since I¡¯m in a good mood, but don¡¯t expect that to happen again.¡± Sanora points at Amni, a slight smirk on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, O¡¯ Sanora the fiend.¡± Amni says.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, or have you not noticed that I am now Bawarag certified?¡±  Sanora crosses her arms.


    Bawarag sighs.


    ¡°Please stop it girls. There¡¯s others who want a word with Sanora today too.¡± Bawarag Butts in and looking around Sanora notices that there really are quite a few people she hasn¡¯t spoken to yet.


    And so, everyone gets together and makes merry, talking about whatever comes to mind. In such a small village it¡¯s hard to find topics that aren¡¯t already known by everyone. After yesterday¡¯s escalation everyone decides that it¡¯s a good idea to call it a day early for once. After all, Sanora is about to sleep in her house for the very first time, and no one wants to stand between her and her bed. Much less so after she had slept in a pile of brushwood the night before.


    Genny is the last one to leave. They had talked about mostly trivial things for a good hour after everyone had left. Genny sharing some of her cooking tricks and simple recipes as well as tips for the oven. How to best stack firewood, when to throw in fresh wood¡­


    ¡°And you see, that¡¯s why preparation and cutting the wood to small pieces is way more important than the actual tinder.¡± Genny finishes her lecture with a smile. Sanora had tuned out a bit in between but still caught at least some of it. She just slowly nods at the girl in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to tell you more, but I think I should head back and help father at the inn. Invite me to dinner sometime will you?¡± Genny smiles at Sanora.


    ¡°Of course, although I can promise the food won¡¯t be half as good as yours.¡± Sanora laughs, scratching her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get there don¡¯t worry. Alright then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Sleep well.¡± Genny says before heading back to the village. Sanora looks at her until her figure disappears behind the trees. The sun already grzes the moutinas by now. With everyone gone the quiet that Sanora loves so much has finally returned to the clearing. All she can hear is the whistle of the wind, the river, and the occasional bird chirping in the distance. She closes her eyes, taking a deep breath and listening to the forest for a second. But her inner peace is ruined by the aching feeling in her chest, the nag in the back if her mind always telling her something is still missing. With her moment of peace gone she sighs and enters her house.


    She stands in the kitchen doubling as the dining room. On the left is a stove and a work surface below a window. To the right at the wall stands a big table. Chairs on one side, a bench on the side where the wall is. To her right at the wall is also the door the the pantry and sotrage room. In there is also the staircase leading down to the cellar. Sanora just heads straight through the kitchen and through another door enters her private room where her bed is. The furniture is consisting of the barebone basics. The bed, a nightstand, a closet and a small oven is all she has for now. The bed stands under to window to the right. She can see right into the forest outside, and from here even the tips of the western mountains. If it wasn¡¯t for the trees, she would see all the way to the village. In the corner of the room, at the foot of the bed stands the small oven for heating, since it gets cold around this region in every season save for summer.


    She lets herself fall into the soft sheets. It is quiet. She can¡¯t remember the last time when she was properly alone. The inn is often noisy, even during nighttime. And for the past 40 days there have always been people around here working, or Bawarag training with her, or it was simply Amni who had come to hang out some. But now she is alone again, and she is bored already. She had put some thought into some suitable hobbies to pass the time, but nothing was really speaking to her. And if she spends it carefully the gold she still has will last her years to come, so she doesn¡¯t have to work either.


    She pulls herself out of bed again just to throw her chainmail into the closet and unbuckle the sword from her belt before laying down again. The branches last night were many things, but not a good bed. She closes the window shutters and rolls herself into the blanket, putting off the search for a hobby to tomorrow.


    Morning rolls around. Sanora sleeps in long, the sun already standing bright in the sky by the time she decides to get up and about her day. She takes a walk to the village looking around for something to do. Something to pass the time. She greets the others as she walks through, stops by the weary traveler for a quick chat with Genny. She has wandered through the entire village not even an hour after she started. She is sitting on the old well again, looking up into the sky with a bored expression on her face.


    If this is how every day is going to be she needs a hobby soon. It is almost akin to torture being this bored. And it hasn¡¯t even been a full hour. She slaps her thighs, enthused to find something to do instead of just sitting around. But she stops in her steps when she hears something from that well again. And this time she is sure it¡¯s not the wind. Sloshing echoes from the depths, as if something is hitting or writhing in the water. Her hand already rests in the hilt of her sword as she slowly steps closer and carefully looks down. Its dark but for the smallest moment she can see something move down there.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± She mumbles and takes a quick step back.


    ¡°This cant be good.¡± She turns and takes of running to the weary traveler, hoping to find Bawarag or Amni.


    She rushes through the village, not noticing the odd carriage parked in on of the alleys and practically falls into the inn. To her relief Bawarag and Amni are both there, sitting at a table with two other people. The first one is a race Sanora has never seen before. His skin a dark, swampy purple, his ears long and pointy. He is wearing tricorn on his head, a light stubble on his chin, and his light leather gear is finished with a big backpack. An iron cutlass hangs on his belt. But the other one draws her attention even more. It is a chameleon, but not a normal one. This one is a good meter and 50 centimeters tall, walking on two legs and holding a staff in his hand. On his head sits a pointy hat and he is clad in robes. Slung over his back is a black sword which looks oddly familiar. But Sanora ignores it as she is drawn in by his face and his eyes darting around the room without his head moving at all.


    ¡®First the well and now this. Seems like this day isn¡¯t going to be so boring after all.¡¯ Sanora thinks and can¡¯t hide a grin as she heads over.


    ¡°Amni, Bawarag, found some new friends?¡±


    ¡°Ah Sanora, good timing.¡± Amni pulls another chair to the table and beckons her over.


    ¡°These guys said the are searching for something here, what was it, new monsters?¡± Amni looks at the group again.


    ¡°That is right. If I may introduce ourselves, -¡° The Chameleon speaks first, takes his hat off politely and bows his head.


    ¡°My name is Tiktaq''to, traveling merchant, adventurer and the treasurer of this small group.¡± He says with a smile.


    The next one to speak is the man with the purple skin.


    ¡°Greetings, my name is Shyrrik Aframail Aithlin Yesralei. This group¡¯s healer. Please, call me Silas.¡± He extends his hand out and Sanora shakes it without hesitation. She is almost a bit disappointed that his skin feels exactly like any other. She was half expecting it to be cooler, or maybe smoother than hers, but nothing.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Sanora. I moved here recently. So, Amni said you are searching for something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to nods as he puts his hat back on.


    ¡°We are here to document monsters for our employer and have come out here in search of some rare or hardly known species.¡±


    ¡°It seems like fate steered you here then, I just came because there is something down in the old well. That something you might be interested in?¡±


    The adventurers perk up.


    ¡°That does indeed sound peculiar.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to nods.


    ¡°Would it be possible for us to investigate it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll come along too since I¡¯m worried about it myself.¡± Sanora says with a bright smile.


    ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s probably just a flock of bats or something.¡± Amni says, earning a bit of a glare from Sanora.


    ¡°Well, what if it isn¡¯t? It could be a danger for the village.¡± Sanora crosses her arms.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s really dangerous?¡± Bawarag chimes in with his typical Bawarag grin.


    ¡°The lack of alcohol on this table. Genny, bring us a round!¡± He shouts into the room with laughter, Amni joining him.


    ¡°You guys are helpless.¡± Sanora pinches the bridge of her nose and sighs.


    ¡°Very well. I think the three of us will be more than enough to handle this.¡± Sanora crosses her arms.


    ¡°So do I. Let¡¯s meet here again tomorrow after we prepare?¡± Silas suggests.


    ¡°Sounds good. I have to get my gear in order as well.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Well then, ¡®tis already late so I say we waste no time.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to¡¯s chair squeaks as he gets up.


    ¡°Silas, let us head back to prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A wise decision. Miss Sanora, it was a pleasure to meet you.¡± Silas tips his tricorn again. Once they are through the door, Sanora jumps up from the table, rushing past a confused Genny who is carrying a tray of mugs, and darts out the door.


    ¡°What about the drinks?¡± She asks, but Sanora is already gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Genny, if they don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll gladly take it.¡± Bawarag waves genny over with a grin. She just shrugs, bringing him and Amni the five large mugs.


    Sanora throws open the door and storms back into her house. She has never been this excited in... ever! Ever in this case being forty days, but still. An adventure is and adventure, and one is waiting for her.


    She must have gone over her armor and her sword a dozen times, tying to pass the day. She even found a rope in the storage. She is now lying in bed, waiting until sleep finally claims her. She can hardly wait for tomorrow, but the excitement does her no favors in falling asleep. So, for a painful hour she just lies in her bed, giddy and unable to sleep, rolling around until she finally manages to drift off with a smile still plastered on her face.


    The next day rolls around, and Sanora jumps out of bed with the first rays of the sun. She throws on a fresh set of clothes, her chainmail on top and with a skip in her step makes her way to the weary traveler. She is beyond delighted to see the two already waiting out front. She takes a breath to calm down and hide her excitement a bit, but she still can¡¯t help but smile as she walks over to the two.


    ¡°¡®Morning.¡± She waves at them.


    ¡°Ah good morning, Lady Sanora.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to does a curtsey.


    ¡°Good morning. I hope you slept well.¡± Silas nods at her with a smile.


    ¡°Quite well yes, and please drop the formalities. I¡¯m no lady or miss, just call me Sanora.¡± She tells them.


    ¡°If you will call me Tiktaq.¡± The giant chameleon smiles at her.


    ¡°The same goes for me.¡± Silas adds with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Alright, ready to climb down that well?¡±


    The adventurers nod and Sanora walks ahead. As they walk next to her her eyes fall onto the black sword slung over Tiktaq¡¯to¡¯s back again, and that it looks rather similar to her own, the only difference being that Tiktaq¡¯to¡¯s sword has three guard rails instead of four.


    ¡°Say Tiktaq, where did you get your sword from?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, that wicked thing.¡± He half sighs.


    ¡°We got it form a wayfaring smith as a part of a trade. Her name was uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Midiira.¡± Silas speaks up. ¡°She said that she would give it to us for free if we tell her what the enchantments do the next time we meet. But let me tell you. This thing can be horrendous. Here, have a look.¡± Silas takes out something from his backpack and holds it to Sanora.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheese. Why is it formed like a chain though?¡± Sanora furrows her brows and reches out to touch it.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what it used to be.¡±


    Sanora pulls back her hand.


    ¡°It used to be a chain?¡± She asks unbelieving, but Silas nods.


    ¡°An iron chain. We tried to cut it with the sword, and this is what happened.¡±


    A cold shiver runs down Sanora¡¯s spine. She wants a lot of things, but being turned to cheese is certainly not part of her plan.


    ¡°That sounds horrendous indeed. I was just curious because mine has some similarities. But if you just received it recently that doesn¡¯t add up.¡± She holds her chin and thinks how the swords could be connected. But it just doesn¡¯t make any sense to her. Even is the structure is similar she knows no one named Midiira, and unless she is the exact same person that made the sword that Bawarag has had for centuries it''s just a coincidence.


    ¡°Well, If you want to know more why not visit the smith some day? As Silas said her name is Midiira. White hair, about your size and intense, silver eyes. She was on her way back home towards Rel¡¯unkoir when we met her.¡± Bok tells her.


    Sanora just nods slowly. She has heard of the large city cut into the mountains, but not a lot. All she knows is that in the days of old it was the last frontier of humanity in the ancient wars.


    ¡°Thank you Tiktaq, I¡¯ll have to think it over.¡± She smiles at him as they arrive at the old well.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Sanora takes the rope and ties it down before throwing it down into the darkness. A splash echoes up the stone walls as the rope hits the water.


    Tiktaq¡¯to peeks over the edge and swallows.


    ¡°After you.¡± He steps back, letting Sanora take the plunge first. Sanora nods, stepping up she pulls on the rope a few times before descneding into the depths.


    With a splash she lands in the ankle deep, cold water. The air is chill and humid, vines crawl along the walls all around her. The constant sound or dripping halls through the place. Sanora¡¯s eyes pierce the darkness, letting her see into the small cistern ahead.


    ¡°Oddly big for such a small village.¡± She mutters. A hallway extends from the end of the room ahead, taking a sharp turn to the right. Silas is the next one to come sliding down, followed by Tiktaq¡¯to.


    Silas takes out small torches from his backpack. Sanora turns him down when he wants to hand her one.


    ¡°You can see down here?¡± His eyebrows quirk up.


    ¡°My eyes are pretty good yes. Been like that since I was born.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Well, I wont complain, saves us two torches.¡± He grins at her, handing one torch to Tiktaq¡¯to and packing the other two again.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Sanora asks Silas while Tiktaq¡¯to lights his torch.


    ¡°Dark elves have natural dark vision. But I haven¡¯t heard of humans with the same trait. Perchance you have dark elves aamong your ancestors?¡±


    Tiktaq¡¯to¡¯s torch starts burning with a hiss. They start their advance deeper into the old construct, the splashing of their steps echoing off the walls.


    ¡°Could be, but I wouldn¡¯t know of any, I don¡¯t even know my parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my condolences.¡± Silas lowers his head, but Sanora just waves him off.


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry, Amni and Bawarag are my family now so I¡¯m good.¡±


    Silas looks at her perplexed for a moment, but it quickly turns into a smile again.


    ¡°Then I am glad to hear. You know my ancestors-¡° Silas suddenly goes quiet, stopping on the spot as he looks ahead. Sanora follows his gaze and in the darkness spots it too. A vine growing out of the wall. This one, unlike the other ones, is as thick as an arm and moving around like a tentacle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s there?¡± Tiktaq¡¯to looks out from behind Silas, trying to see ahead. But the torch¡¯s light is too dim.


    ¡°It looks like a living vine.¡± Silas draws his cutlass, Sanora unsheathes her sword.


    ¡°So, what we are searching for.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to swallows nervously.


    ¡°Allow me to take the lead this time.¡± Silas says and approaches the writhing growth without waiting for an answer. He studies it carefully for a minute, looking at the tentacle intently. He finally nods and raises his sword over his head. He swings down, the metal bites into the plant and cuts it off clean. It falls into the shallow water, writhing around despite being chopped of.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Sanora asks as she warily approaches Silas and the tentacle. Something about its movements makes Sanora curious. Maybe it is still alive because it has water?


    ¡°Bawarag and Amni should probably see this. Do you mind if take this one?¡± She asks the other two.


    ¡°I am sure we will find more where that came from, go ahead.¡± Silas nods at her. She bows down and after a second of hesitation grabs the still wiggling plant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it will survive until Bawarag and Amni see it.¡± She mumbles as she stuffs it into her satchel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of this. Look, the bricks are dented where this thing grew.¡± Silas points at the wall where a line of bricks is dented outwards.


    ¡°Seems like there really is more where that came from. It was a good call to investigate, at this rate the village could be in real danger.¡± Sanora says with a grim look and walks ahead.


    After a Tense few minutes of walking through the dark halls they reach another turn. Sanora looks around the corner and finally sees the literal root of the evil. Ahead is a large room, in the center a giant plant with thick vines spreading out from it in all directions, burrowing into the walls and the ground. A good dozen arm-thick vines are moving freely through the air around the plant in the middle, feeling the surroundings.


    ¡°Now that is not your average room plant.¡± Silas whispers as he studies the plant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Tiktaq¡¯to whispers nervously. Sanora scans the room, gauging their options.


    ¡°I will go first and distract it with fire, you two try to head for its core.¡± She proposes. The other two think it over for a moment and agree.

 12 - The well

    ¡°Very well, on your mark.¡± Silas nods at her. Sanora nods back and takes a few breaths. She steadies her grip and after a final breath she storms out of the hallway. She runs right at the plant, avoiding as many of the tendrils as she can before the first one grazes her, and the monster¡¯s attention snaps to her. She wastes no time, the flames already coming to life in her hand. She throws the fireball at the tendrils darting at her. It burns straight through several of them before detonating in a bright explosion. All of the monster¡¯s tendrils writhe and whip around in silent agony, trying to grab or hit Sanora and splashing areound in the shallow water. But she has already retreated into the safe zone that the tendrils can¡¯t reach. Tiktaq¡¯to and Silas on the other hand have snuck up behind the monster and are right at its core. Silas is the first to strike. His curved blade sinks deep into the plant. But he is too slow to dodge the vine whipping at him. It hits him square in the chest and flings him through the room. He rolls a bit before catching himself on his feet. Tiktaq¡¯to unleashes a high pitched battlesqueal and clumsily swings the black sword at the plantcore. It glides through as it the plant was soft butter. But Sanora notices something else. She feels an odd ripple in the magic energy around the blade...


    The movements of the vines rapidly decline until they all drop into the water lifelessly. Tiktaq¡¯to managed to finish it.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡± Sanora calls out through the room.


    ¡°I- I think so.¡± She hears Tiktaq¡¯to call back. Sword still in her hands she slowly makes her way around to him. She looks at the wounds and finally sees what happened. There are three big gashes. The one Silas made, and where Tiktaq¡¯to has hit it a second wound runs down the monster''s corpse in parallel.


    ¡°Seems we were lucky this time.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to sighs in relief, sheathing his sword again.


    ¡°You mean with the sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nods. ¡°we already gave monsters extra limbs on accident. But some effects are just too good to stop using it at all.¡± The chameleon man says, scratching his head.


    ¡°Glad its over.¡± Silas walks up to them seeming fine again.


    ¡°Hey, take it easy, that hit looked pretty hard.¡± Sanora says worried but Silas just chuckles at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m our healer remember? I¡¯m as healthy as a horse again.¡± He smiles at her.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome.¡± Sanora says astonished, looking at Silas as he flexes an arm.


    ¡°Hey guys, take a look a this!¡± Tiktaq¡¯to suddenly calls out from the core of the plant. Silas and Sanora take a look as well. The wounds are deep and have spread open far as the plant¡¯s corpse has slacked down.


    ¡°Are those seeds?¡± Sanora looks at the three pea sized, white orbs. They are sitting on the plants flesh, sickly, green lines running over them like veins.


    ¡°Looks like it. But they look odd, sick almost.¡± Silas reaches down and takes on of them. He scraps off some of the green growth.


    ¡°I think we can learn a lot more from them. Tiktaq, we should take them along.¡±


    Tiktaq¡¯to nods at Silas and takes out another one. Sanora sticks her hand in the slimy corpse to take the last one for herself. She looks it for a second before pocketing it.


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s it. Satisfied with the finds?¡± Sanora looks at the adventurers.


    ¡°Very much so, this is exactly what he hoped to find here. Let us take another look around before we head up.¡± Silas says.


    They take another look through the cavern, and when they find no more moving vines they decide to head back up. Its already afternoon when the group climbs out of the well. Sanora is the first, extending a helping hand to the others. Tiktaq¡¯to refuses though, saying his claws might dig into her hand.


    ¡°That was quite something. Better tell Bawarag right away. Bet you a silver he¡¯s still at the inn.¡± Sanora laughs.


    ¡°I could use dinner, skipped two meals today after all.¡± Silas adds and Tiktaq¡¯to¡¯s stomach growls in agreement.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s decided then.¡± Sanora chuckles and they make their way back to the weary traveler. Sure enough, Bawarag is still at the same table. He perks up as they enter and immediately starts to grin.


    ¡°Hey lass, how¡¯d it go?¡± He waves them over.


    ¡°Quite well, or rather not. Guess on how you view it.¡± She takes out the piece of vine from her satchel and tosses it to Bawarag. He looks at it, furrowing his eyebrows. It is not moving anymore, but he still seems concerned.


    ¡°That¡¯s a monster part.¡± He mumbles. ¡°So there really was something down there huh?¡±


    ¡°Genny, dinner for three please! Boy let me tell you.¡± Sanora starts and takes a seat.


    Soon later dinner arrives for all of them while Sanora gives Bawarag a rundown of the events from the well.


    ¡°¡­and then we found the seeds in there and that¡¯s pretty much it.¡± Sanora finishes, stuffing a piece of cheese along with some bread in her mouth.


    ¡°Even I have never heard of a monster like that. It makes sense that your employer wants to write this beastiary. The village owes you, and so do I. Do tell me if there is anything you want.¡± Bawarag tells the visitors. Silas and Tiktaq¡¯to have to think about Bawarag¡¯s offer for a moment.


    ¡°That depends, what can you offer in terms of magic?¡± Tiktaq¡¯to asks him with an anticipating smile.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Bawarag closes his eyes, his finger drumming on the table until he snaps them. With a glow a book appears in his hand. Its thik, the leather well worn and Sanora immediately recognizes the-


    ¡°Grimoire!¡± Tiktaq¡¯to says delighted.


    ¡°You are willing to give this to us?¡± Silas says with wide eyes, looking at the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s just gathering dust, and it has no meaning to me so you can have it if you want.¡± Bawarag nods.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Tiktaq¡¯to says with a wide grin, showing off his pointy teeth. Bawarag snickers and hands him the book.


    ¡°Thank you sir Bawarag, I¡¯m most certain this will be a great aid for the future.¡± Silas says.


    ¡°I have to thank you for eradicating this thing living under our feet, and of course for keeping our lass safe.¡± Bawarag says and a grin spreads on his face.


    ¡°Let me guess, its time for a drink.¡± Sanora sighs and Bawarag cheers-¡°Genny, bring a round!¡±, raising his arms.


    They all drinktogether, talking about whatever nonsense comes to mind. Tiktaq¡¯to and Silas tell a story about finding a criminal who was building an army of monsters, saying something about a lutebear. But it drowns all in the sounds of laughter and the crackling of the fire, getting lost in this evening. Night soon rolls around. Tiktaq¡¯to and Silas bid their farewells, heading out despite the advanced hour.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to travel at night?¡± Sanora looks up at Tiktaq¡¯to sitting on his large carriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself, we will be fine, and our comrade should already be waiting for us in deepvalley.¡±


    ¡°Well, if can¡¯t stop you, then I wish you a safe journey at least. Farewell, i hope we meet again soon.¡±


    ¡°So do I Sanora, it was a pleasure meeting you.¡± The chameleon tips his pointy head.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Silas calls out from inside the carriage.


    ¡°Well then, stay safe.¡± Tiktaq¡¯to smiles at her before giving the reigns a gentle whip. Slowly they roll out into the night, Silas waving at her from the back of the carriage. Sanora waves back until disappear into the darkness. Sanora closes the gate, the guard already having gone home.


    She sets in the wooden beam, shutting it for good and looks up at the starry sky. The countless stars shine as bright as every night, the dark forest illuminated only by their faint light. She could stand there forever and gaze up into the dotted sky, but she shivers as a cold wind bites her cheeks and decides to head home. As beautiful as the forest is during the day, as eerie it is overnight. Sanora is a brave woman and has a steady hand, but the moaning of the trees and the howling of wind in the dark forest around her make her skip more than a few steps.


    After a few minutes she finally reaches her house and immediately locks the door as she gets in, breathing a sigh of relief. Walking to the bedroom she starts getting undressed, lazily tossing her stuff onto a chair. She doesn¡¯t bother dressing for bed and just falls into it in her tunic and underpants. But over the day the house has grown cold and its only now that she realizes: she has no firewood in the house, and the last thing she wants is going outside to fetch some from the stack. She rolls into the blanket and decides to just sleep in the cold. A smile spreads on her lips as she thinks back to the adventure she had today, and with those thoughts she falls asleep, rolled tight into her blanket.


    Morning comes as usual. Sanora has just gotten up and is sitting at the table eating some dry meat she got from Borg and Genny. She already has a solid plan for today: gather some firewood in her forest for the small oven in the bedroom. She finishes the meat and grabs her sword before heading out. A few steps out of her house and she is already in the forest. Luckily there is plenty of deadwood and brushwood lying about so she starts gathering away. She picks up the thicker branches on the ground, stacking them under her left arm. One of the many sticks is a bit overgrown by grass and small roots. But it¡¯s a nice stick, so she slides her hand under it to grab it and yank it out. A sudden sting running through her hand makes her pull back again. She curses under her breath, only catching a glimpse of a small red and black centipede making its escape from the piece of wood into the grass. She looks at the red spot on her hand. The pain has already subsided, her hand only feels a bit hot if anything. Shrugging it off she tears out the stick and adds it to her collection before going on about her gathering.


    She looks at the pile of wood she has gathered and decides it''s time head back. It¡¯s not as much as she would like it to be, but she has started to feel dizzy a bit after the insect had stung her. but she just puts it off as nothing and heads back, at least until her vision starts to spin. She drags herself through the forest, leaning against trees occasionally to not fall. By the time she reaches the clearing again she can¡¯t even walk straight anymore. Her heart is beating fast, and she is sweating. She sees the house as nothing more than a blur, her ears are starting to ring too.


    ¡°This is bad.¡± She mumbles, trying to focus on getting back.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± she hears a voice in the ringing and someone steps into her vision.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    Sanora manages to shake her head before her legs give in. She doesn¡¯t even notice the arms catching her. Not only her head feels like it¡¯s on fire, but her crotch does too.


    ¡°Sanora? Gods what happened?¡± Amni¡¯s voice is full of concern as she holds the barely conscious girl. She heaves her in her arms and carries her back into her house. She carefully lays her into the bed.


    ¡°Talk to me lass, what happened to you?¡±


    But all Amni gets as an answer is gibberish, something about a centipede. Sanora is breathing hard and sweating profusely, her forehead feels like a stovetop.


    ¡°We need to get this fever down. Hold on I¡¯ll get a wet cloth.¡± Amni squeezes Sanora¡¯s hand quickly before rushing out of the room. She rummages through the few belongings Sanora has until she finds a rag and a bucket. Wasting no time, she flies to the river to fill the bucket with cold water and straight back to Sanora. She is still in bed, her face scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°Poor girl.¡± Amni says concerned and lays the cold cloth on Sanora¡¯s forehead. She had given it some thought, and at some point it had clicked. The insect that had stung Sanora was commonly known as a redback centipede. The female¡¯s stings are harmless if hurtful, and so are the male¡¯s. But there is a key difference is the venom. The males have a pretty aggressive mating technique, injecting the females with a strong aphrodisiac to make them more willing.


    ¡®Yet another cruel play of nature those bugs.¡¯ Amni thinks with a sigh.


    The poison isn¡¯t harmful, but it causes problems in another way, and they are slowly starting to show as Sanora¡¯s hands start to wander towards her lower regions.


    ¡°Hey hey girl, stop. Bad.¡± Amni lightly flicks the feverish girl on the forehead. She opens her hazy eyes, looking right at Amni.


    ¡°Ohhhhh Amni is here.¡± She says with a smile and lays her had on the gargoyle''s cheek.


    ¡°Your cheeks are so cool, and so smooth.¡± She giggles.


    ¡°And your eyes, they are so pretty.¡± Sanora looks right into Amni¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Gods you¡¯re burning hot.¡± Amni takes the hand out of her face and is about to soak the cloth again, but Sanora grabs her by the collar, pulling Amni down to her. Goosebumps rise all over Amni¡¯s skin as Sanora whisper the words into her ear.


    ¡°Sleep with me Amni.¡±


    Amni swallows.


    ¡°Come on, stop talking nonsense.¡± She tries to laugh it off, but Sanora slides her arm around Amni.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I like you a lot Amni. Please, I want it.¡± Sanora practically moans into Amni¡¯s ear, and she can already feel a tingle of anticipation and lust shoot through her body. She looks at the girl on the bed, her skin glistening with sweat, her hazy and lustful eyes looking right into her own, her face so close Amni can feel the hot breath on her lips.


    ¡°Sanora, what are you talking about.¡± Amni swallows as Sanora slowly pulls her down into the bed, closer and closer towards her face.


    ¡°Please, stop being my big sister just for this night¡­¡±

 13 - Getting close and distant

    Sanora whispers, about to close the distance between their lips. But just then Amni regains her bearings. She throws the wet cloth into Sanora¡¯s face like a soft slice of cheese.


    ¡°Gods Sanora, do I need to chain you down?¡± Amni leans back again. Sanora just lies there quietly and says nothing.


    ¡°¡­Did you really fall asleep now?¡± Amni looks at the sleeping girl in disbelief. She shakes her head one more time, fixes the cloth on Sanora¡¯s face and goes to sit down in the kitchen, leaving the door open just in case.


    Sanora¡¯s eye slowly open, the noises of the cars driving by the window waking her up. She sits up lazily, rubs her eyes and looks around her room. But at the same time this isn¡¯t her room. Confused she looks around the strange yet familiar place. Everything is so different from the rustical wood houses she is used to. The walls are white and smooth, the shelves and desk simple and perfectly built. As a voice calls out to her from the ground floor and the memories hit her like a truck.


    ¡°Mika, just because it¡¯s Sunday doesn¡¯t mean I will let you sleep through lunch!¡± Her mother shouts through the house. Slowly some of her lost memories start to come trickling back. This is her home, her normal life. She can still barely remember anything beyond her mother and this house, but it is the first clue about herself she has gained since waking up in that cave. She scrambles out of bed and rushes out of her room. Everything outside the windows is just a blank, white space. She ignores it for the time being and quickly makes her way downstairs. She turns around the corner, and as she enters the kitchen, she sees her. A woman in her thirties with chestnut hair, standing at the stovetop. Sanora is about to call out, but as the woman turns around her breath catches.


    ¡°There you are.¡± A blank, white face looks at her as the woman keeps talking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong dear, you look a little pale.¡± The woman tilts her head.


    ¡°Oh, uh it¡¯s nothing. Weird dream.¡± Sanora shakes her head with a forced smile and takes a seat at the table.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± The figure shrugs and picks up a pot from the stove. The contents she pours out on a plate for the two of them are the same blank white as the her face. Sanora looks down at the plate and the white mass. Her vision starts growing blurry and something drops on it.


    ¡°Mika dear what¡¯s wrong?¡± the woman asks concerned.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sanora looks up at her.


    ¡°Because you are crying.¡±


    ¡°I.. am?¡± Sanora wipes her teary eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I think I just had an odd dream.¡± She sniffles.


    ¡°A dream? Was it that sad?¡±


    ¡°It was not just sad, it was horrifying. I had lost everything. Myself, my memories, my home and even you.¡± Sanora looks up into the blank white void that is her mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I forgot you. I dont know how i ever could.¡± Sanora whispers as her lips start to quiver and the tears flow.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± The woman gets up and comes around to hold Sanora in her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure you will remember.¡±


    Sanora buries her face in the woman¡¯s chest as she bawls her soul out.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I forgot! I¡¯m so sorry I left you! I¡¯m sorry!¡± she cries as the faceless woman holds her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dear child, not everything is lost yet. Listen closely Mika, if you want to return and find out who you are, you must find the moon.¡± Her mother presses a bit.


    ¡°The moon¡­ I never saw the moon in that world.¡± Sanora sniffles.


    ¡°But I will find it.¡± She gathers her resolve and looks up into the blank face of the woman.


    ¡°I will find the moon... and I will find back to you, back home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, my dear child.¡± The woman says with a warm voice as the world around them slowly fades into pure white.


    Sanora shoots up in her bed clutching at her chest, her heart beating so hard it feels like it¡¯s about to explode. She looks around. She is back in her usual bedroom. The familiar wooden walls around her, and a familiar figure darting through the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! Gods I was worried when I heard something.¡± Amni hastily comes over to the bed.


    ¡°How you feeling?¡± She looks at Sanora with worried eyes.


    Sanora opens her mouth, but shuts it again, the memories of her talk with Amni slowly coming back to her.


    ¡°Are you alright? Your face is getting red again.¡± Amni lays her hand on Sanora¡¯s forehead, but she rolls away over the bed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine don¡¯t worry. I think I just had a weird dream.¡± She says and raises her hands defensively, a tilted smile on her face.


    Amni raises an eyebrow, but ultimately nods understanding.


    ¡°With your fever I guess that makes sense. What did you dream about?¡±


    ¡°I... can¡¯t really remember, but it was something weird, you know how dreams are.¡± Sanora waves her off with a smile. It isn¡¯t a complete lie because it was a weird dream. But it¡¯s still clear in her head. The house, the woman, her real home. She finally has a clue who she is. From what she can puzzle together she must have come from either extremely far away, or from another world entirely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that important anyways. So, what happened? I can¡¯t really remember anything beyond ¡­getting stung by a bug.¡± Sanora is already getting concerned that these white lies might become a habit. Now though, it is Amni¡¯s turn to blush a bit.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you didn¡¯t really say a lot, you just mumbled some senseless things.¡± Amni says. Sanora is a bit relieved since she isn¡¯t the only one lying about what happened. She still finds it weird though. Amni lying about something after her talk of being honest? It appears even Amni, as wise and powerful as she is, still has her flaws.


    ¡°I see¡­ Thanks for taking care of me again. I didn¡¯t expect such a small insect to have such a venom.¡±


    ¡°Hey that¡¯s natural¡± Amni smiles at her. ¡°Remember what kind of insect it was at all?¡±


    Sanora furrows her brows trying to recall the blurry memories.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ a centipede I think, and a tinge of¡­¡± she scratches her head.


    ¡°Red.¡± Amni nods. ¡°A normal redback centipede then. We have nothing to worry about in that case.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Sanora¡¯s expression lights up, the image finally falling into place in her head.


    ¡°You know about those?¡± She asks Amni, who nods.


    ¡°Yeah, they are venomous and use a strong aphrodisiac to repopulate. A bit vulgar, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amni chuckles.


    ¡°A bit I guess.¡± Sanora laughs along. After a bit she looks down at herself though, realizing she has sweat a lot.


    ¡°Ah drat, I can wash those now.¡± She pulls on her still sticky top. ¡°Sorry Amni, but I gotta throw you out now so I can change.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Amni nods straightening up. ¡°If you need anything just say the word.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Sanora smiles at her. ¡°See you around, Amni¡±


    ¡°See ya lass.¡± Amni says and leaves Sanora alone again. As soon as she hears the front door close, she let¡¯s out a sigh. Slowly a smile creeps onto her face.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± She jolts out of bed a second later and starts to furiously rummage through her few belongings, stuffing whatever she can into a large backpack, the smile never leaving her face.


    Bawarag¡¯s ears perk up as the door of the weary traveler opens. He had heard the steps outside a bit ago and immediately sorted them to Amni.


    ¡°Great timing!¡± He beckons her over.


    ¡°Seen Sanora? She hasn¡¯t been here all day.¡± He asks they grey haired woman as she walks over.


    ¡°Ah yeah, she¡¯s at home. Got bitten by a redback of all things yesterday. She¡¯s fine now.¡± Amni sits down.


    ¡°A redback? Oh gods that means¡­?¡± Bawarag raises an eyebrow, but Amni shakes her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, threw her into bed and let her sleep it out.¡±


    ¡°Good good, then my mind is at ease.¡± Bawarag shoots her a toothy grin. ¡°So she¡¯s resting up now huh?¡±


    ¡°Sure is.¡± Amni mumbles, her eyes glued to the table.


    Bawarag sighs.


    ¡°Spill it, what happened? She jumped you?¡± This causes Amni to look up at him again.


    ¡°Wha? No, I mean yes, she did, but that¡¯s not the problem. She was acting weird when she woke up. The ¡®there is something I can¡¯t tell you¡¯ kind of weird. I just can¡¯t even start to guess what that might be.¡± Amni holds her chin. A piece of wood cracks loudly in the fire.


    ¡°That really is odd. It¡¯s not like she has been alone long enough for anything serious to happen¡­ unless.¡± Bawarag looks over at Genny. Amni slowly follows his gaze.


    ¡°Nah, no way¡­ right?¡± Amni swallows.


    ¡°I mean she has been looking at her a lot hasn¡¯t she.¡± Bawarag mumbles. Silence takes the table for a few seconds.


    ¡°¡­wait a second, you would have smelled that wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Amni glares at Bawarag.


    ¡°Heh, was worth the look on your face.¡± He snickers. ¡°But stop frowning like that, you¡¯ll get all wrinkly. I¡¯m sure the lass will come around and tell us. You know her.¡± He waves Amni off and leans back.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the thing, do we really know her? I mean her. We know a girl named Sanora, but what if someday she isn¡¯t anymore? What if someday the person in that mind really comes back and it¡¯s not ¡­ you know, Sanora.¡±


    Bawarag¡¯s expression grows somber again.


    ¡°If that happens, we can only hope that the lass will stay herself, as far as this is herself, and if not? We should be happy for her all the same. If she never was this person it would be torture to stay like this.¡±


    Amni just stays quiet, contemplating the big man''s words for a moment.


    ¡°Well shit, you are right.¡± She gets up with a sigh. ¡°I guess that doesn¡¯t make it any less painful but it¡¯s the lot we¡¯ll get. I gotta head home and, I dunno, try to process that.¡± Amni heads out of the inn again. Bawarag just watches wordlessly as she leaves.


    ¡°So do I¡­¡± he grumbles and takes a swig from his mug.


    Sleep does not come easily to Amni that night. She tosses and turns in bed for a good hour before she finally manages to drift off still uneasy. As late as she fell asleep, as early she wakes up. Feeling restless and bored she decides to talk a morning walk to the village instead of flying there. The birds are chirping already, the trees rustle in the wind as it carries the gentle scent of the forest into Amni¡¯s nose. Soon later she reaches Sanora¡¯s house. She figured she might as well pick her up on her way since Sanora is an early riser. She walks over and knocks on the door. It swings open a split.


    ¡°Sanora, you home?¡± She asks into the room, letting herself in. No answer. A bit worried she walks inside. She stops in her tracks as her eyes fall onto a hastily written note on the kitchen table. A lump forms in her throat as she reads it.


    Dear Amni, Dear Bawarag. I¡¯m sorry to tell you like this, but I can¡¯t bear saying goodbye in person. There is something I have to do, something I have to find, and I know I won¡¯t find it here. I finally remembered something about myself. There is somewhere, someone I have to find. This is about me, and I don¡¯t want to rope either of you into this, you have done enough for me already. Don¡¯t worry about me, I promise I¡¯ll stay safe, and more importantly I promise I¡¯ll return to you, return to this home that I hold dear. Love, Sanora


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Amni¡¯s arms drop, the crumpled note in her fist as her eyes get glassy.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Bawarag tosses the crumpled note onto the table with a sigh. He, along with Amni and Genny, the closest friends of Sanora, gathered at the weary traveler.


    ¡°She¡­ really just left?¡± Genny looks at the paper with a sad expression.


    ¡°But why so suddenly? Just what by the gods did she remember that made her run off?¡± Genny takes out the paper from between their mugs and skims it over again.


    ¡°Well whatever it was, it was apparently more important than us.¡± Amni exhales sharply.


    ¡°Come one don¡¯t say that, we knew she would leave eventually.¡±


    ¡°Well of course we knew, I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this suddenly, right after¡­¡± Amni goes quiet.


    ¡°It just still hurts.¡± She crosses her arms, but Bawarag raises his eyebrows as his gaze bores into Amni.


    ¡°After what?¡± he asks her, but she just averts her gaze.


    ¡°We uh¡­ may have almost kissed. Just almost though.¡± Bawarag mouth drops opens as Amni mumbles quietly. Genny gulps as her face turns red.


    He catches himself again after a few seconds.


    ¡°You kinda left that out yesterday huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important since it was just an almost kiss¡­ but now I¡¯m all kinds of scared that that¡¯s why she left and¡­¡± her expression turns even guiltier.


    ¡°Amni?¡± Bawarag says carefully. ¡°Please tell me you did not-¡°


    ¡°I did. And I hate myself for it okay? I¡­ I fell for basically an almost child that I¡¯ve known for a damn saint! Fuck! Almost two thousand years of nothing and now this.¡± A loud bang resound as Amni¡¯s head hits the table. Bawarag just sits there, pinching the bridge of his nose. Genny wears an odd expression of sadness and determination.


    ¡°Well, you gotta figure this shit out yourself. I¡¯m good at hitting stuff, but this? Nah, way beyond my paygrade.¡± Bawarag stands up after a few minutes of silence.


    ¡°Good luck Amni, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage¡­ somehow.¡± He gives her a sturdy pat on the back as he heads out of the inn.


    ¡°I sure hope so¡­¡± Amni mumbles into the table with a long, final sigh.


    The stars still dot the skies above as Sanora makes her way over the village walls, jumping down quietly. Her backpack if stuffed full with stuff she thought useful for hiking, her sword is fixed to her belt and her chainmail is sitting snugly on her torso. She is a bit sad after leaving nothing but a note for the others, but too big is the excitement to turn back now. The road lays before her, the pathway to not a new life, but her old one. With a deep breath Sanora starts her Journey towards the next best place she could think of. The capital of the large region she is in: Deepvalley.


    The first night passes by rather boringly. She hears a few howls in the surrounding woods along with the constant rushing of the river and some crickets chirping in the grass. The air is refreshing, cold and smells just as much of forest as it does during the days that Sanora is leaving behind. It does tug at her heart, especially imaging the sad faces of her friends. But her mind is made up. And she would return one day for sure, more whole, more herself than ever. She walks for the rest of the young night until dawn rolls over the mountains, which is when she rests for the first time.


    She plops down onto a log next to the road. A black circle on the ground tells her that people tend to camp here somewhat frequently, so it¡¯s probably safe. But a short rest soon turns into a short ¡®lemme lie down for a bit¡¯ and that soon turns into a nap on this sunny day.


    Sanora wakes up soon later, curses about falling asleep for a moment, rubs her eyes and continues her travel. The dirt road is surprisingly maintained for being so far out in the sticks. That is likely because it is the only travel route to the port city Aramina in the north, or so she heard from Bok. Only one carriage passes her by. The driver tips her head as they cross paths but that¡¯s all there is to it. The sun is starting to hang low in the sky, and the fatigue is starting to seep into Sanora¡¯s very bones. She has been walking with only one break since she left in the middle of the night. Finding another nice spot next to the road she decides this is a good a time to set up her small camp. She sets her backpack down and rolls her sore shoulders before gathering some firewood from around and throwing it onto a pile for the night ahead. Then she sits down.


    ¡°¡­ ughh this is boring.¡± She falls back onto her back after five minutes of doing nothing. She looks up into the blue sky dotted by the occasional cloud. The river and the chirping of birds form the familiar orchestra of nature around her, all carried by the gentle winds. She can¡¯t tell why exactly but the earthy smell of the forest has always been calming to her, feeling like home. Even before she settled down in rivers rest. She takes a deep breath, gazes into the sky, and slowly starts to feel sleep tugging at her mind again. Her eyelids are already starting to fall when she hears a rustle in the bushes. Her ears twitch and she turns her head to investigate the forest. Sounds like this aren¡¯t exactly uncommon, but that doesn''t make it any less of a possible danger.


    It''s when the sound doesn¡¯t stop and starts coming closer Sanora sits up again, hand already resting on her sword. It keeps coming closer, too much so to be a coincidence. Sanora stands up, her stance low and poised for whatever might be coming. She is a bit conflicted about calling out since it would mean giving her position away. If it really is a human they will have enough time to not kill each other when the time comes- which is a second later, when a hooded person clumsily trips out of the thicket onto the small clearing. Sanora takes a step back and draws her sword.


    ¡°Woah, who are you?¡± She squints her eyes at the human. A hooded cloak conceals not just most of their body but also the face of whoever just stumbled out of the woods.


    ¡°Huh?¡± They look up at Sanora.


    ¡°Oh thank the gods! Please I need help someone-¡° The girl pleas, stumbling over to Sanora, but before she can finish another person steps out after the girl. Wearing a half mask and a hood and light leather gear clearly made for combat. He leisurely walks after the girl, raising an eyebrow as he sees Sanora.


    He starts to cackle.


    ¡°Heh, look at that, now you dragged someone else into this! You are every bit as nasty as I¡¯ve been told.¡± He shakes his head with a disapproving click of his tongue.


    ¡°Now I have to kill this one too-¡° he points his crooked dagger at Sanora ¡° ¨C and that¡¯s just troublesome, although it¡¯s gonna raise the price at least.¡±


    Sanora sees his eyes narrow and can imagine the kind of sneer under his mask right now. And if she wasn¡¯t ticked off already, she certainly is now. She steps in between the girl and the man, sword grasped tight, eyes determined.


    ¡°You sure like to talk big huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh! You want to play hero? Well well, this is going to be even more fun than I thought. A spoiled little rich girl who ran away from home is trying to save the poor princess.¡± He laughs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope daddy bought you some skill along with that, what, narcium coating at best? Not like you could even hold a real narcium sword.¡± He snorts and shakes his head which is a second away from being removed when he focuses on Sanora again who is right upon him, swinging her sword. He jumps back in the last second, evading the fatal blow by a hair''s breadth. He comes to a sliding stop, stopping in a low stance. He glares at Sanora whose eyes are furious.


    ¡°Huh, not all bark after all are you?¡± Sanora comments dryly.


    ¡°I do like me a feisty girl, makes it all the more fun to break.¡± The attacker grumbles, squeezing his dagger. Sanora¡¯s eyes squint as the familiar sensation of magic moving enters her senses. He just cast something that she has never felt before. It¡¯s not like Amni¡¯s stone magic, and neither like Bawarag¡¯s flesh magic, albeit a bit similar to the latter. She¡¯s already starting to regret never having learned about magic in proper¡­


    ¡°Well then, bring it.¡± She holds up her sword. The man just chuckles shortly before flying at Sanora. But he¡¯s not moving like before, his speed has doubled at least. She raises her sword barely in time to block the first slash, then jumps back to avoid the follow up from below.


    ¡°Would you look at that, someone fucked the guard captain for lessons.¡± The man taunts, and it works, too well so as now it¡¯s Sanora who comes right at him. The sword is a bit slower than the dagger, but it has the reach advantage by a good bit. The man manages to evade her blows with relative ease, daring to pretend to yawn even. But Sanora, thanks to a certain werewolf, is no idiot. She has been holding back deliberately to gauge the man¡¯s strength and speed, and after the first few attacks she has made her conclusion: he still isn¡¯t as fast as the bone monster. She stomps down and finally takes a serious swing with all her might. The man, who has gotten too comfortable, can¡¯t sidestep it in time. His eyes grow wide, and he raises his dagger to block. But the sword, being a lot heavier, breaks through the block. It sinks into the sturdy leather armor like it¡¯s butter and cleaves a giant wound into the man¡¯s chest. He manages to jump back. He falls onto one knee, holding his chest which miraculously doesn¡¯t bleed even a drop. But he already made his next mistake as he took his eyes off Sanora. Looking up he gazes right into the bright, flaming ball coming at him.


    Sanora looks at the figure engulfed in fire, not daring to let her guard down just yet. And truly she feels another ripple of magic from withing the flames. A long, red, crescent blade comes flying out of it right at Sanora. But she is prepared for it and easily raises her sword to just block it off. The blades meet and Sanora doesn¡¯t even have time to gawk as the magical blade just zips through her sword, only a thin strip of it goes missing where it hit the narcium but the rest of the meter long blade still hits her square in the chest. But to her surprise she barely even feels it. The wound is a scratch at best, looking dashed since the chainmail caught some as well. The man is dead by now, his head was blown clean off once the fireball hit him. He managed to cast his own spell just before he died, but now he¡¯s nothing more than a charred corpse on the ground. Sanora sheathes her sword with a sigh. The worries that she just committed her first kill she puts off for later, instead turning to the woman.


    ¡°Alright, feel like giving¡­ me an¡­ explanation?¡± She starts to sway a bit, a cold feeling spreading over her stomach and chest as her visions starts to fade.


    She looks down on herself. Her top is completely blood soaked. The small cuts have started to bleed hard, the red liquid drips down on the ground, already pooling at Sanora¡¯s feet. She can¡¯t even swear before her lights go out and she falls to the floor.

 14 – A fateful encounter

    Chirping of birds slowly pull her consciousness back. Cool wind caresses her cheeks while the sun tries to warm them. Her head is resting on something soft and comfy, but the rest of her body is aching and tired.


    She slowly opens her eyes, looking up at the blue sky dotted by a few small clouds. The treetops farming the tranquil image sway lightly back and forth, but the most prominent thing she sees is the beautiful face. Framed by curly, chestnut hair, her lips soft, her eyes an intense brown, almost red. It¡¯s different from anyone on the village, so oddly refined and tender to look at. The pieces finally click for Sanora.


    ¡°Ah shit, I¡¯m dead.¡±


    The girl finally looks down at her, blinking a few times.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± She stammers.


    ¡°At least my angel is cute.¡± Sanora sighs, closing her eyes again.


    ¡°Hey hey! You aren¡¯t dead! Thank the gods you are finally awake again.¡± The stranger breaths a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± Sanora looks up at her again.


    ¡°Wait, that means I won? Damn, that was way too close.¡± She groans. She had though that this was her end for sure, but the bleeding must have stopped just barely in time after all.


    ¡°It really was, I barely managed to pull you back. I am so sorry for causing you this much trouble. You saved my life and for that I cannot thank you enough.¡± The stranger says as Sanora head slowly regains function.


    ¡°Pull me back?¡± Sanora swallows at the implications but something else enters her mind. If she is on the floor, which is oddly soft, and that girl¡¯s face is right above her¡­


    ¡°Wait, am I¡­¡± she turns her head and as she expected, her head is resting on the lap of the pretty girl.


    ¡°Ahh I¡¯m sorry-¡°


    ¡°Wait don¡¯t rush yourself-¡± The brunette says worriedly as Sanora hastens to sit up. A second later she sees why, as a wave of dizziness and nausea hits Sanora and she falls over again, right into the arms of the stranger.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The girl asks Sanora as she holds her, looking as concerned as they come.


    Sanora looks up, about to reply but the words get stuck in her throat when they lock eyes. The sun is right behind the girl, the wind plays with her hair and¡­


    ¡®Shit¡¯ Sanora swallows as her heart speeds up and her cheeks grow a bit hot.


    ¡°I uh, yeah, thanks.¡± She stammers and slowly sits up.


    ¡°I am the one who owes the thanks though. Let me introduce myself. I am Vadia, and it''s more than a pleasure to meet you.¡± Vadia lowers her head.


    ¡°Sanora. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Vadia.¡±


    ¡°And it was a godsend to meet you, Sanora.¡± Vadia smiles at her.


    ¡°I suppose it was huh?¡± Sanora scratches the back of her head. ¡°But why would someone chase you all the way out here? It¡¯s like, still a few days of travel to the capital from here.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know. No one has ever sent an assassin after my head, let alone one from the bloodcult. It¡¯s amazing how well you stood against him, not many could.¡± Vadia looks at the charred, headless corpse.


    ¡®oh, I know at least two people who could¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you an adventurer? Or a warrior?¡± Vadia pulls Sanora out of her thoughts again.


    ¡°Neither really. I¡¯m just a wayfarer who knows her way around the sword.¡± Sanora waves her off with a smile.


    ¡°And magic?¡± Vadia chuckles.


    ¡°And a bit of magic.¡± Sanora makes a pinching gesture with her fingers and laughs along.


    ¡°So, what brings you out here?¡± Sanora asks, getting a good look at Vadia for the first time. Her clothes are somewhat fit for traveling, unworn and mostly clean. But something that puts Sanora off is the quality. It¡¯s stupidly good, but at the same time same time Vadia doesn¡¯t seem like the type to travel a lot. While the clothes are alright for long journeys, there are a lot of things lacking. No backpack or similar, her hands are way too unscratched and smooth, her hair is too tidy and the her boots are basically new too.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vadia hesitates a bit. ¡°Was just out for a walk, a long walk when this man started to chase me. I managed to get away for some time, although he was probably just toying with me, until we luckily met.¡±


    ¡°A long walk?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow. Vadia starts to get a bit nervous, but nods in affirmation. Something smells fishy, but Sanora decides to let it rest for the time being.


    ¡°Well, that walk sure took a turn for the worse then. I guess it would be best if I accompany you back.¡± Sanora stands up and dusts herself off.


    ¡°But that would be asking too much of you.¡± Vadia looks a bit guilty.


    ¡°You are not from river¡¯s rest. And I am on my way to deepvalley. It¡¯s really you tagging along more than anything.¡± She extends a hand to Vadia, who takes it gingerly.


    ¡°If you are really sure¡­¡±


    Sanora just smiles at her. ¡°I am.¡±


    She pulls Vadia onto her feet.


    ¡°I guess it would be best if we head on.¡± Sanora looks at the corpse again. ¡°I doubt it will take the wolves long to smell this free barbecue.¡± She scans the forest around them.


    ¡°That does sound a bit concerning indeed.¡± Vadia agrees. Sanora gathers her stuff quickly before they head onwards.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She notices that her tunic is cut open below the chainmail where the red phantom blade hit it. However, there are no wounds below it anymore. However, her clothes are still completely soaked in blood, cold and sticking to her.


    ¡®That¡¯s gonna be annoying for some time...¡¯ Sanora sighs. Soon they have gained some distance to the site. It seems Sanora was right on her money as the first howls resound far behind them after a few minutes.


    Vadia turns to look back.


    ¡°You were right¡­¡± She says a tad bit nervous as they walk.


    ¡°I do live in these forests after all.¡±


    ¡°You live here? Then¡­ you are from rivers rest?¡± Vadia looks at her.


    ¡°You can tell?¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°Well, there is no other place around here that I know of, so it was more of an educated guess.¡±


    ¡°Mhm I see. Well that means it¡¯s my turn to ask a question. You said something about pulling me back, that means you are a healer?¡±


    Vadia holds her chin and thinks for a moment. ¡°Not a healer by profession, but I daresay I am somewhat proficient in healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Healing magic? So flesh magic?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. There are several approaches to it, one of them being flesh magic too. But the element of ¡®healing¡¯ is something else. Unlike flesh, blood, or bone magic I cannot temper with the human body beyond repairing it to its proper state. But it¡¯s better at doing so than any other magic even if it lacks versatility.¡±


    Sanora nods along as Vadia explains. This is the first she ever hears of this. She really should have gotten into magic sooner it seems.


    ¡°That sounds like it can be a real¡­ well it actually already was a real lifesaver. If it wasn¡¯t for you I would have bled out.¡± Sanora shudders at the thought.


    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been in that situation to begin with.¡± Vadia sighs.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re alright, or rather that we both are.¡± Sanora smiles at her.


    ¡°So am I. Although I wish we could have met under more peaceful circumstances. But in a sense, this wasn¡¯t all bad either.¡± Vadia smiles at her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, how often does a girl get to be saved by a handsome hero in gleaming armor?¡± Vadia¡¯s smile is a sweet as honey, distracting Sanora from the step Vadia took towards her. Their shoulders are close to touching as they walk now.


    ¡°Oh, please I¡¯m nothing special.¡± Sanora waves her off and turns away to hide her blushing face.


    ¡°Either you are too modest, or you don¡¯t have mirrors in rivers rest.¡± Vadia chuckles. ¡°I mean it. You are the kind of person that I always pictured when I read books as a kid. ¡®The brave hero who saves the princess and wins her heart¡¯ type.¡±


    Sanora almost stumbles at the words. She looks back at Vadia who is still smiling at her.


    ¡®Did she really? Yeah no, she absolutely said that didn¡¯t she? But that was just smooth talk, she¡¯s just being nice right now¡­ was she always this close?¡¯


    ¡°I- wow, ah thank you, I guess. I guess it really fits though, you do look a little like a princess, you know?¡± Sanora shoots her best attempt at flirting while scratching her head.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a little suggestive isn¡¯t it.¡± Vadia chuckles. Sanora¡¯s face grows even redder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She mumbles quickly, but Vadia just laughs it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ I¡¯m not saying I dislike it.¡± She gives Sanora another too sweet smile, and she starts to feel dizzy as her heart starts beating a little too fast for the amount of blood currently in her body.


    ¡°Oh my, is everything alright? You are awfully pale.¡± Vadia inches even closer, putting her hand on Sanora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®Fuck, is she doing that on purpose?¡¯ Sanora manages to string together a thought through the dizziness. ¡®Cause it would be working damn well!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, just a little dizzy is all.¡± She reassures Vadia with a somewhat weak smile.


    ¡°Well if you say so¡­ But do tell me should you need anything.¡± Vadia looks at Sanora with big, sweet eyes.


    ¡°I will, thanks.¡± Sanora regains some of her composure and manages to take a step away from Vadia again. Vadia just gives her another sweet smile and they resume to walk in silence for a while.


    After a few minutes the dizziness in Sanora¡¯s head finally fades again and her heart calms down. But she can¡¯t stop thinking about Vadia. She was absolutely doing that on purpose, but the reason wouldn¡¯t quite come to Sanora. Of course, she understands to some extend the affection for a ¡®hero¡¯, but the advances just seem so weirdly timed as if they hadn¡¯t been in a life-or-death situation just a moment ago. She can¡¯t wrap her head around it at all, so for Sanora there are two options now: Either Vadia really has something for her, or it¡¯s just the exhaustion and adrenaline speaking out of her. So, it would either stop soon enough or¡­


    Sanora cant hide a smirk at the thought.


    ¡°Hey Vadia, I was wondering if you could tell me sore more about healing magic.¡± Sanora speaks up again to pass the awkward silence and to stop herself from delving down that fantasy too far.


    ¡°Of course. Would you like to know anything in specific?¡±


    ¡°Ah no, just a general rundown. I¡¯m not very well versed in magic so I don¡¯t think I could even come up with a specific question.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then let me start a bit further down the line. Magic elements. We generally speak of the ¡®human¡¯ magic of flesh, blood and bone. Then there is ¡®nature¡¯ magic which would be things like fire, soil, growth, or water. Each of the main magic elements has a god who brought it onto our world.¡±


    ¡°Like the God of flesh.¡±


    ¡°Like the god of flesh.¡± Vadia nods. ¡°But there is a third kind of magic, on that is neither seen as nature nor human magic. The three known kinds here would be Space, healing and¡­ metal.¡± Vadia whispers the last word, almost as if she was afraid of waking something, should she say it too loud.


    ¡°These elements defy what we know about all the other kinds, and that is already little. And something else that sets them apart is the fact that they have no god behind them. They have just been around and solely passed down by humans. Well healing at least. There are no known space mages at this time. Or they are keeping a low profile. And metal, as you know I assume, is forbidden and dangerous. But that does not stop some wicked people from trying to learn it.¡±


    ¡°The ancient wars¡­¡± Sanora mumbles. ¡°I¡¯ve heard, yes.¡± She nods. ¡°Ok so back to healing then. ¡®Healing¡¯ magic is somehow different from flesh magic or bone magic, but no one knows why?¡± Sanora looks at Vadia with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s sums it up nicely, yes. It¡¯s just something we thankfully took after many times of trying to understand it, and failing. Well, that is pretty much the case with all magic though. We know better than to question the gifts the gods have left here.¡± Vadia shrugs.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Sanora looks down the road. ¡°So, what about grimoires then? Are they just, lying around?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, those. Well, it¡¯s a bit complicated how they work. I¡¯m no expert in magic theory but from what I understand: once a person has a certain amount of mastery and understanding over a spell, they can, engrave it in blank grimoires.¡±


    ¡°So basically, if you learn a spell and sell grimoires all day it¡¯s the easy way to get rich? By just selling the same one over and over.¡±


    ¡°If it were only that easy. For once, grimoire blanks are hard and costly to make. Then there is the strain on the person inscribing their spell. Those two together are plenty of reason alone why grimoires are rare and highly sought after.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I see, sounded too good to be true anyways.¡± Sanora sighs with one easy path to becoming rich in the future gone again. She stretches with a long yawn. They have been walking for a while now and the sun is hanging low in the sky.


    ¡°I think we should be far enough by now, and I¡¯m honestly tired. Mind if we make camp for the day?¡± Sanora turns to Vadia who seems a bit weary herself.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± She shakes her head with a smile. They walk a bit further until they find a spot to rest for the night.


    ¡°I will gather us some firewood. I don¡¯t think I can help you with a tent¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright, it¡¯s less a tent and more a piece of cloth and some sticks with a blanket. Wish me luck on setting this up.¡± Sanora says with the ingredients of the makeshift tents strewn out before her.


    ¡°Good luck then, Sanora. I¡¯ll be back before sundown.¡± Vadia chuckles and heads off into the surrounding woods while Sanora gets started.


    ¡°Alright, how hard can it be to set up a¡­ oh. Oh no.¡± She swallows, remembering the fruitless pursuit of a house blueprint a few weeks ago.

 15 – A new past and a new future

    She wipes the sweat off her forehead, gazing at her construction. It¡¯s not super well put together, or big, but it should at least keep them dry in case it starts to rain. But it took a whole hour to make. As for space¡­ either Sanora sleeps outside or they would have to get cuddly. So, Sanora decides that she will sleep outside to give Vadia some space and privacy.


    ¡®Now where is Vadia? She¡¯s taking kind of long, or did it just feel long? ¡­There wouldn¡¯t be any more people coming after her right? How much wood is she gatheri?¡¯


    But her train of thought ends when Vadia comes walking back through the thicket with a small heap wood under her arms.


    ¡°Oh, there you are.¡± Sanora leaves out a long breath. ¡°Was wondering why you were taking so long. Anything happen?¡±


    ¡°Ah sorry, I just thought I¡¯d gather some things for tea, as a thanks of sorts. I didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡± Vadia drops the wood with loud clonks.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to. But thanks, I do like tea.¡± Sanora smiles at her and stretches with a groan. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get that fire going.¡±


    Not long later the fire crackles, eating away at the wood. The long shadows of the two girls dance behind them as the last rays of dusk graze the treetops. A few crickets chirp their melodies, and the distant hoot of an owl breaks the monotony of the rushing river. A small pot is sitting atop some embers, the water inside simmers, taking in all the flavor from the herbs Vadia gathered.


    ¡°Sorry about the pot situation, I didn¡¯t have any other thing fit for travelling.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t really mind. I think this is as luxurious as it gets outside. In a way it¡¯s nice, being away from the busy city for once.¡± Vadia waves her off.


    ¡°Is it really that bad? I¡¯ve never been to a big city or town before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s just different. There is always noise, you are hardly ever alone, the streets usually smell bad, pickpockets and the list goes on. There might not be a lot of places to shop or sleep out here, but I think the peace makes it worth it in the end.¡± Vadia takes the pot at the handle and sways it a bit before carefully taking a sip.


    ¡°Well then why not move out here? I mean I did, and I can¡¯t say I regret it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that easy. There¡¯s the money matter for starters, then there are responsibilities I have in Deepvalley, family too of course, and the matter of finding a way to live out here. Food and money wise.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought about at all.¡± Sanora mumbles realizing that she hit the jackpot with Bawarag and Amni. Bawarag gifted her enough money for half a lifetime and Amni the land she is or rather was living on. She had never thought about how hard all these things would be if it weren¡¯t for those two.


    ¡°But one day I would love to. I mean just look at the stars. Sometimes so much smoke hangs over Deepvalley you can¡¯t even see them properly. But here?¡± Vadia looks at the sky with a dreamy gaze. Sanora follows, looking up at the thousands of small dots of light.


    ¡°It really is beautiful.¡± Sanora is starting to get lost in the sight. Just sitting there with Vadia, gazing into the starry night next to the fire? She could do this for ten lifetimes and not grow tired of it.


    ¡°Here.¡± Vadia breaks her trance, holding the pot out. ¡°The rest is for you.¡± She smiles at her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sanora takes it gratefully and drinks. The warm tea runs down her throat and she can feel it warm her right to the tired bones. And it¡¯s really good too, much better than what she expected from a brew made of local herbs. She downs the rest with a few big gulps.


    ¡°Phew, this was pretty good. You know your way around plants huh?¡±


    ¡°Only a bit. I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡± Vadia smiles at her before silence returns and only the fire¡¯s crackling fills the night.


    But with time Sanora starts to get a bit fidgety. Even though she was awfully tired before, her legs are getting restless, and her stomach feels all warm and fuzzy. She can¡¯t help but steal glances at Vadia who is looking at the stars again. A light smile on her face, the celestial glow of the sky reflecting off her eyes makes them look so vast, so beautiful. Vadia looks over, tilting her head.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡®Shit I¡¯ve been staring.¡¯


    ¡°Ah sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Sanora quickly turns to look away again. Her red face one reason, her wandering thoughts another. She hears Vadia move behind her.


    ¡®Sounds like she¡¯s going to sleep now. Well done you scared her off you dimwit¡¯Sanora sighs mentally. But something suddenly leans against her shoulder. She turns around. Vadia is sitting right next to her, eyes locked onto the fire, shoulders touching.


    ¡°Vadia¡­?¡± Sanora¡¯s voice comes out as barely more than a whisper. Her heart is racing like a stung horse, as are her thoughts. Vadia is just a tad bit shorter than her, but it¡¯s enough to make her look a bit up when she finally turns to Sanora, which makes her look even cuter in the light of the fire. They lock eyes. Vadia¡¯s gaze speaks a million words in this silence as she slowly starts to lean in.


    ¡®Holy shit is this really happening? Is this actually and really happening? Did I die after all? No, I have to be dead right? Or dreaming?¡¯ Sanora thoughts are as if set on fire. She can¡¯t muster a word let alone move as Vadia closes in, something compelling her to go with it, to fall over her like a feral beast.


    She shudders at the thought, at thoughts so volatile and lustful they scare her.


    So, she does the only thing she can think of right now. She closes her eyes in anticipation. Goosebumps rise all over her skin when she feels the soft touch of Vadia¡¯s lips on her own. They are so smooth and gentle, a sensation unlike anything she ever felt before. Her first kiss. And she couldn¡¯t imagine it any more perfect. The fire, the calm night, the clear, star-filled sky, the sweaty but sweet scent wafting off Vadia.


    Slowly Vadia starts to move, her lips caress Sanora¡¯s ever so gently. She is absolutely overwhelmed by the sensation. It is like the world around her just faded away completely, as if only the two of them exist right now. Her stomach tickles with delight, her crotch heats up with anticipation, her head feels like it¡¯s spinning. Vadia starts to move closer to Sanora, forcing her to lean back a bit as the kissing gets more heated. Vadia snakes her left arm around Sanora¡¯s waist while taking her hand with the other one. Sanora moans into the kiss and Vadia takes the opportunity to gently slide her tongue through. By this point Sanora has lost all sovereignty over her body. She is completely entranced by the soft touches and the demanding but tender kisses.


    She doesn¡¯t even remember when they got into the tent or how they took off their clothes. On her mind is only Vadia who is on top of her, her curly hair dangling down the sides of her face as she hovers over Sanora, a loving smile on her face and her eyes gently mustering Sanora all over.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Sanora whispers. In truth she has given up control a while ago. Whether this would really happen or not is up to Vadia, who just giggles.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t sure about this.¡± She says and breathes a kiss onto Sanora¡¯s lips.


    Sanora chuckles along and closes her eyes. ¡°In this case, I¡¯m all yours.¡± She says with her mind foggy and wanting, yearning the gentle touch of the girl above her. Vadia¡¯s smooth fingers feel as hot as glowing iron as they slowly make their way down Sanora¡¯s waist and stomach. Her numb legs quiver as Vadia teases her, ever so slowly caressing her stomach, her thigs and just about every right place. Her legs are quivering in anticipation, her breath is getting ragged and hot, she feels like she is about to lose her mind. Just when Sanora can¡¯t hold it anymore Vadia finally moves on to play with her in proper. Sanora¡¯s back arches a bit from the jolt and she loudly moans into the kiss. Electric zaps of pleasure run through her body and make her tense up. She is sticky with anticipation as Vadia does her magic.


    ¡®This feeling, this is absolutely insane. Is it like this every time? Aahh gods~ ¡¯


    The anticipation and excitement are too much and with little effort Vadia drives Sanora to her climax not a minute later.


    Sanora is still below Vadia. Her body slick with sweat and her breath shaky, her limbs feel like they have molten as does her brain.


    ¡°You are even more beautiful like this you know?¡± Vadia tells her, wiping some hair out of Sanora¡¯s sweaty face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± A predatory smile grazes her lips as she looks down at the mentally barely present Sanora before leaning down for the next kiss.


    When she wakes up its unlike any other morning she has had in her short life. The soft blankets she¡¯s wrapped in, the cozy crackles of the last embers in front of the tent. And the warmth. It¡¯s so cozy and fluffy in the blanket roll that she could just stay inside forever. And Vadia in her hands is-


    ¡®wait¡¯.


    Sanora opens her eyes, looking at the naked girl still sleeping in her arms, last night is barely more than a blur. She still remembers the kiss but everything after is foggy.


    ¡®Did we actually? Ho-ohly fuck.¡¯ She lies unmoving with her heart pounding. She really slept with Vadia not even a day after meeting her.


    ¡®Shit. Shit shit shit what does that mean now? Are we together? Was that a one-time thing? She took my first time, it better not have been a one-time thing! But then again there¡¯s Amni and I still feel for her¡­ but Vadia feels similar but does that even work? Is that a thing?¡¯ Her eyes start to cross over from thinking so hard when Vadia stretches with a yawn and rolls around to give Sanora a peck on the cheeks.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She mumbles before cuddling up into Sanora¡¯s neck who just lies there perplexed after the kiss.


    ¡°Ah good¡­ morning?¡± She stammers after a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sound confused.¡± Vadia mumbles, her head still buried in Sanora¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I guess I am? I mean could we maybe clarify things between us? Like, are we¡­¡±


    ¡°A couple?¡± Vadia looks at Sanora again who just swallows nervously. ¡°Would you dislike that?¡± her expression falls a bit.


    ¡°No no! don¡¯t get me wrong I think I¡¯d love that, that¡¯s why I am asking.¡± She rattles down.


    ¡°Well then we are~ ¡° Vadia nozzles back into Sanora¡¯s chest with a smile. She just lies down and processes what just happened.


    ¡®¡­ I have a girlfriend?¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡®oh no¡¯


    ¡°There is something you should know. It¡¯s about my father¡­¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Your father?¡± Sanora shuffles back a bit to look at Vadia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit complicated since my father is¡­¡± Vadia gets quiet.


    ¡°You father is what? Poor? A bandit? Murderer? Politician?¡± Sanora inches closer with every word, her eyes wide and her heart beating a mile a minute.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ the lord of Deepvalley.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s jaw drops. Some things are finally starting to click. The clothes, the looks, how well spoken she is. Why she was chased by a damn assassin!


    She just stares at Vadia, mouth agape.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner, but I was afraid you¡¯d lose interest in me if you knew, many do¡­¡± Vadia looks everywhere but at Sanora.


    ¡°I uh- wow, this is a bit much to take in, yes. So, you literally are a princess. Fuck me.¡± Sanora groans and gets up to dress herself again.


    ¡®Wait damn, she already did!¡®


    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry! I felt really bad, but I couldn¡¯t help myself! It was love at first sight when you stepped up to save me and I thought you might feel the same after yesterday.¡± Vadia still sits in the tent, covering herself with the blanket while Sanora throws on her chainmail.


    ¡°Well, I mean I do. But this just feels like something important to know ahead of committing, you know? This is all really sudden.¡± Sanora tightens her sword belt with a pull. Vadia¡¯s face droops.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d rather not stay with me. I- I understand that. I shouldn¡¯t have lied¡­¡± Her lips start to quiver. ¡°You just seemed like my hero¡­¡±


    Sanora feels a sting in her chest looking at the poor girl, ¡°Hey hey calm down.¡± She sits down next to Vadia and pulls her into a side hug.


    ¡°I never said that I would leave. It¡¯s just¡­ a lot to take in, but that doesn¡¯t mean I changed my mind about things, about us.¡±


    Vadia looks at Sanora with her teary eyes. ¡°Really?¡± She sniffles.


    ¡°Really.¡± Sanora smiles at her. ¡°But I think it¡¯s high time we got to know each other better. We have plenty of walking ahead anyways.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank you!¡± Vadia says and falls onto Sanora who holds her in her arms. And at those next words, Sanora feels her heart skip a few beats. ¡°I love you.¡±


    After some more cuddling by the smoldering remains of the fire the two of them decide to pack up and head on. If they make good time, they should reach Deepvalley by tomorrow. The things packed and the fire stomped out for good measure they continue their way down the road again. It¡¯s a chilly morning, the sun barely peeks over the mountaintops yet, dew sits on the plants and slowly the birds start to wake up, singing their chirpy songs.


    ¡°Before we reach town by tomorrow, I think we should talk over how to do things with my father.¡± Vadia starts after a few minutes.


    Sanora pulls a face. A lump forms in her throat at the prospect of telling the ruler of Deepvalley ¡®Hey I¡¯m dating your daughter, deal with it¡¯.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She says with a sigh. ¡°Hit me.¡±


    Vadia smiles at her with a hint of pity. ¡°Well as you figured I sort of am a princess, so there are some things we¡¯ll have to¡­ modify a bit lest my father has you escorted out of the city.¡±


    ¡°He what?¡±


    ¡°First of all, if anyone asks, we have known each other for at least a saint, better three. We have been meeting in secret since I didn¡¯t want to make anything official if I wasn¡¯t sure It would hold.¡± Vadia goes on, completely ignoring Sanora.


    ¡°So, we¡¯d by lying?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow at the suggestion.


    ¡°Lying is a bit harsh of a word. We are just appeasing people here. I mean if I know I found my destined one what does it matter if it¡¯s a day or a saint? I am sure now, sure enough to take this, take you to my father and stand behind my decision with all I have. I didn¡¯t just say this lightly you know¡­¡± Vadia takes Sanora¡¯s hand. ¡°I do love you.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s heart makes another jump. She is completely overwhelmed by the sincerity in Vadia¡¯s voice and at a loss for words.


    ¡°I mean that¡¯s all if you feel the same. If you changed your mind I¡­¡± Vadia looks down crestfallen, her hand about to slip away. But Sanora quickly grabs a hold of it and pulls Vadia towards her. It¡¯s a bit clumsy and unpracticed but she gives her a quick kiss with her face beet red.


    ¡°I- I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I just didn¡¯t know how to ¡­ express it.¡± She mumbles and quickly looks down the road again. ¡°I¡¯d love¡­ to meet your family.¡± She adds even quieter.


    Vadia just chuckles. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry that much. It is just me and my father. And speaking of which, he will want to know more about you, see if you are fit for me. So if he asks; you have only recently learned about my status, -¡°


    ¡®Hey great, I don¡¯t even have to lie about that¡­¡¯


    ¡°-you are a young noble from abroad who just recently moved here. Recently in this case being a few saints.¡±


    ¡°A noble from abroad? Me? I¡¯m sorry, but do I look like a noble to you?¡±


    ¡°I mean, yes? That armor made from pure narcium alone makes you look like you¡¯re at the very least filthy rich. And if that¡¯s not enough then there¡¯s still the sword. You are basically a walking fortune.


    ¡°Even then what do I say when he asks me where I¡¯m from? Rivers rest isn¡¯t exactly far away, or very noble for that matter.¡±


    Vadia remains quiet and holds her chin.


    ¡°With your pale skin you can¡¯t be from the northern regions. That only leaves whatever lies beyond the beastkin plains and the swamps in the west, the wild islands in the north-western seas or the giant mountains in the north¡­ but you don¡¯t look like a giant either so we¡¯d have to make up something even further down south in the uncharted lands.¡±


    ¡°What about Ost?¡±


    ¡°Ost? Nothing¡¯s down Ost save for the old warfields so that¡¯s a no. Elven lands are out too since well, you are not an elf¡­¡± Vadia ponders.


    ¡°On that accord, you are no beastkin either, so I guess our only real choice is something in the North-west after all.¡± Vadia nods to herself and they start to work out the details of Sanora¡¯s new background as they walk. It takes almost the whole rest of the day to work out the rough story, but they manage to come up with something believable but vague enough to make it work.


    The day went by in a fly and they have set up their small but cozy camp. They will reach the capital of the Valley by tomorrow noon.


    ¡°Think you have the story down?¡± Vadia asks Sanora as they lie in the small tent all cuddled up.


    ¡°I think I got it yeah. I¡¯m from a small, hardly known island in the northwest. It¡¯s between this continent and the wild lands further up. My family is a long line of nobles who own big pieces of land and sell mostly wood and some iron and gold from our rich mountains. Being the second in line to the heritage I decided to leave home and see the world. My family goes by the name of¡­¡±


    ¡°Ginaeris.¡± Vadia nods. ¡°If my father asks for more details, you say that you can¡¯t disclose any more due to privacy for now. Being of a similar stand he will understand, probably even appreciate it.¡± Vadia shuffles in for a kiss. ¡°We should have it covered mostly.¡± She snuggles up to Sanora.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out, don¡¯t worry Sanni.¡±


    ¡°Sanni?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± Vadia looks up at her.


    ¡°No, it just came out of nowhere. It¡¯s kinda cute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, because then it fits you~¡± Vadia purrs in her ear and gives her a kiss, then another and another, causing the goosebumps to rise all over Sanora. Before they know it, they are entangled already, making out lovingly. But this time it feels a different from last night. Sanora gets excited, but not in the same way. She can feel herself get heated but it¡¯s nowhere near as extreme as yesterday. Neither does her mind fog up like it did before.


    She can¡¯t help but wonder about why she was that much more excited the first time. But knowing nothing about sex she just figures that this must be normal, that she was just extra heated about her first time. Accepting this and putting it aside she just focuses on Vadia, enjoying their time together as her hand slowly starts to slide under Sanora¡¯s top.


    Vadia falls asleep in Sanora¡¯s arms not long after their lover¡¯s dance. But Sanora is still awake even though she¡¯s worn out from the day. She has tried not to think about it too much but it¡¯s still nagging her. What made yesterday so much different? Why was it so much more ecstatic?


    In no way did she dislike what they had this day, but it was something else. Not as heated and intense, as if something was different. But she dares not ask Vadia about it since she would be way to embarrassed. Vadia seems to already have a lot of experience and the last thing Sanora wants now is seem stupid by asking childish questions. All she can really do for now is wait. Wait in the believe that this is just normal for everyone at the start.


    ¡®Or maybe there¡¯s just something wrong with me¡¯ she sighs and closes her eyes. Half an hour later Sanora finally manages to drift off into an uneasy sleep.


    For once Sanora doesn¡¯t wake up by herself but from Vadia lightly shaking her shoulders.


    ¡°Wake up Sanni, sun¡¯s out already.¡±


    Sanora just groans, rolling herself further into the blanket.


    ¡°Come on now, we¡¯ll finally reach the city today. Otherwise¡­¡± Vadia leans in and nibbles on Sanora¡¯s ear, her hand already snaking down her side and into her pants.


    ¡°Do you actually want me to get up?¡± Sanora mumbles, her heartbeat already quickening.


    ¡°Because if you do that- Ahh~  ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bad you know that?¡± Sanora pouts at Vadia, before splashing her face with the cold river water.


    ¡°You were the one who refused to get up.¡± Vadia shrugs with a smile while fixing her hair. ¡°And don¡¯t pretend like you didn¡¯t want it. You¡¯re quite the dog yourself.¡± Vadia shoots back with a smug grin.


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t exactly making it easy to say no.¡±


    Vadia takes a few steps towards Sanora and cups her red face in her hands, ¡°I¡¯m glad to her that.¡± before pulling her in for a kiss. ¡°We should get going now, unless we want to spend another day out in the wilds.¡± Vadia gets up with Sanora following suit.


    They take down the makeshift tent, pack their things and head onwards to the final stretch of their journey. This close to Deepvalley Sanora can feel herself getting antsy. In a few hours she will finally meet Vadia¡¯s father and lie through her teeth about her, or rather their past. Vadia takes her hand.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°That obvious huh?¡±


    ¡°A bit. Hey, don¡¯t worry, you will do fine. We have your story and everything down and no one can say anything against it either.¡±


    ¡°I know that yeah, but it still makes me nervous. It¡¯d be bad enough just meeting your father but he¡¯s the lord of Deepvalley so that¡¯s doesn¡¯t really make it any better.¡± Sanora lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°That may be true, but you shouldn¡¯t forget your trump card.¡±


    ¡°My trump card?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re dating his daughter.¡± Vadia says with a smirk. At first Sanora just looks at her. After a few seconds she snorts and finally breaks out in laughter with Vadia.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡± Sanora shakes her head. ¡°Thanks, I feel a bit better now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s part of the job.¡± Vadia squeezes her hand.


    ¡°Right right. But Vadia, I was wondering about what we¡¯ll do after. I mean, what¡¯s the plan once we¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°The plan? I guess we just live a happy life together? What¡¯s there to plan really. I mean we can¡¯t marry, Deepvalley is a bit too backwards for that. But we can always get that done in Rel¡¯unkoir some day.¡±


    ¡®Rel¡¯unkoir¡­ wasn¡¯t that smith there that Silas told me about? Wait a second what did she just say?¡¯


    ¡°Wait back that up real quick. We have to stay in Deepvalley?¡±


    ¡°We do. Did you forget I¡¯m the next in line to rule there? I can¡¯t just leave whenever I want, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡®Uh oh. Now that was something I should¡¯ve thought about sooner, wasn¡¯t it? Shit¡¯


    ¡°You look like that¡¯s not really what you had in mind.¡± Vadia looks at Sanora with sad eyes.


    ¡°Actually no, it kind of defeats the whole purpose of me leaving river¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°The reason? You never told me about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ guess I really didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry but I had completely forgotten about it until now. It¡¯s a complicated story. But let¡¯s talk about it after we reach town. I¡¯m sure we can figure this out one way or another.¡± Sanora gives Vadia a carefree smile.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Vadia just keeps walking quietly, her expression blank.


    Sanora just sighs tiredly and keeps walking without another word. Time drags on with the silence between the two. After a few more hours of dull walking, the forest starts to thin out, and for the first time in her life Sanora can see the mountains end in the distance. Or rather she can see the place where they split off to the right and left, forming the region known as the Valley. It takes another hour, but then they finally reach it, and for a moment Sanora¡¯s breath is taken away by the sight.


    Ahead of her stretch seemingly endless plains of green, the high grass bending as the wind washes over the lands. And in the distance ahead she spots it. A large city, built on the only hill in the flat lands. It¡¯s barely more than a speck from here, but even then she can recognize the castle at the very top and the rings of buildings that form the city below it.


    ¡°That¡¯s one big castle.¡± She mumbles to herself.


    ¡°You can see the castle?¡± Vadia turns to her with slightly narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°How would I? It¡¯s still hundreds and hundreds of meters away. Your eyes must be really good if you can actually recognize something.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess they are. On that note, is it unusual that I can see in the dark too?¡±


    Vadia blinks a few times.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, that I very unusual. I guess it is going to be a lot of surprises with you from now on.¡± Vadia just chuckles and walks on.


    ¡°Same goes for me.¡± Sanora sighs and walks after her. The city grows bigger and bigger as they finally close in on it. Soon the high grasses give way to fields of wheat, not yet golden but soon they will be. The river that has been running along the road branches off in countless small streams, running through the fields. A few houses, likely for bringing in crops rather than living, stand outside the walls. A line of walking travelers and carriages stand in front of the gates of the lowermost ring. The city is built in rings, climbing the hill with the castle sitting on top and the higher houses looking increasingly more expensive. The lowermost ring is the only one spreading out into the flats. And even there the houses look fairy livable.


    Sanora is busy gawking at the large city when she notices that they are walking right past the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to wait too?¡±


    ¡°Usually yes but given my status we should have no problem with identity. Now, don¡¯t forget to act the way we talked about alright? We have to sell you being a noble after all.¡± Vadia says quietly as they approach the gate.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Sanora whispers and takes a deep breath.


    ¡®Head high, chest out, hand leisurely on my sword and do not bow to people as much and talk as little as possible.¡¯


    The guard looks up at them as they walk up to him, he is already about to dismiss and send them back into the line, but he straightens up when he recognizes them.


    ¡°Lady Vadia. You are back. We were starting to get worried.¡± The man, clad in light iron plate armor finished with a closed helmet gives a salute.


    ¡°No reason to worry. I was with Sanora all the time and I assure you she is more than capable.¡± Vadia says with a smile.


    The guard turns to look at Sanora who is standing right beside Vadia.


    ¡°Sanora? I have never seen her with you. Did the lord assign you a new private guard?¡±


    ¡°Ah no, it¡¯s a little different. I think it is alright to tell you since we are about to bring this to my father anyways.¡° Vadia takes Sanora¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is Sanora of Ginaeris, my partner.¡±

 16 – Deepvalley

    Sanora lowers her head slightly.


    The guard wordlessly looks back and forth between Vadia and Sanora a few times.


    ¡°Uhm, well then, congratulations I suppose. Go on through, my apologies for keeping you waiting.¡± He steps aside and gestures for them to walk through. The two of them enter the city hand in hand with a lot of eyes on them.


    But Sanora pays it no mind as she is overwhelmed by the city that opens around her. The street is bustling with people and carriages, some walking, some running or jogging. More people are out here on this street alone than there are people living in River¡¯s Rest. Houses and buildings line both sides of the street with barely any space between them, let alone trees. The road is even paved here. There is a plethora of stalls on the sides of the road with people yelling and haggling everywhere, doing fast business before taking off again. But what catches Sanora¡¯s attention the most are how different the people are. Some look like normal humans, others look like Amni; humans with animal parts like horns on their head or claws on their hands or feathers on their skin, although she sees none with wings. And some other ones look more like animals on two legs than humans, just like Tiktaq''to. She even spots the occasional elf, like Silas is one, though they are noticeably rarer than the beastkin and humans.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± Vadia nudges her side and Sanora quickly closes her open mouth and stops gawking around.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just so much.¡± She whispers back.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll have time to enjoy it later don¡¯t worry. But for now, we¡¯ll head home, get presentable and finally speak to my father. After that I¡¯ll gladly show you around, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love that.¡± Sanora smiles at her and they head on to the next segment of the city.


    The buildings seem more expensive and better maintained in the second ring, the people more well dressed and a lot slower in how they go about their days. There is less haggling at stalls, there are more stores in actual buildings rather than set up along the road. There are a lot fewer people running down the streets, with most just walking leisurely. Even the guards are less present here. But with the wealth also grows the amount of looks the couple is getting, though most of them aren¡¯t just looks anymore, but glares. This ring consists of almost only humans too. Sanora feels a little bit uncomfortable.


    Vadia gives her hand a reassuring squeeze, walking with her gaze fixed ahead and not even paying attention to the judgmental whispers and pointing fingers. So, Sanora does her best to follow that example, keeping up her proud fa?ade as they walk towards the gates to the last ring.


    Even the guard at the gates is wearing shinier, thicker armor than on the lower ring. He lets them through after recognizing Vadia and they step foot into the uppermost ring. The houses are downright ridiculous both in quality and size. Most are made from smooth, solid stone bricks rather than wood and even have private gardens or lawns out-front. The few people walking around are all dressed in expensive and frilly clothes adorned with jewelry. There are no stalls at all, only stores with big glass fronts that display the often useless but luxurious wares behind them. Sanora can¡¯t spot a single beastkin or elf up here either, but at least the stares stopped. Everyone ignores them, holding their chin high and their eyebrows raised as they slowly stride down the streets.


    After the shortest walk they finally reach the last set of walls that separates the giant castle from the city.


    ¡°Lady Vadia.¡± The guard steps on front of them and greets Vadia with a bow. His armor is very distinct, adorned with a lot more color and elegant, flowing metal patterns than the others.


    ¡°A good day captain. What seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem my lady, but I do need to ask about your companion as this is the first time I see her within these walls.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, let me introduce you. Sanora, this is the captain of the castle guard Goron. Goron, this here is Sanora of Ginaeris, my current partner and soon to be betrothed.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to me-ake your acquaintance, Captain Goron.¡± Sanora nods at him.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine lady Sanora.¡± He bows deeply and Sanora feels an odd tingle run through her stomach at the prospect of being addressed as a ¡®lady¡¯.


    ¡°I assure you she can be trusted. The truth is, I have known my dear Sanora for a good three saints already, we met back at the end of Weris. I just felt like confirming our relationship before taking this to my father.¡±


    ¡°At the end of Weris¡­ Well then, I trust your judgement young Lady, in you go. I will have you father informed of your return.¡±


    ¡°You may also tell him that we will seek audience with him in an hour, thank you.¡± Vadia smiles at Goron as he lets them through the archway. Sanora gives him a short nod when she walks by. When they walk onto the square on the other side of the wall Sanora almost stumbles. The castle is imposing, higher than even the tallest trees. She cranes her neck to look up at the towering structure while Vadia leads her to an entrance to the right of the large main doors which are as big as the gateways in the walls of River¡¯s Rest.


    Once Vadia shuts the door behind them Sanora¡¯s pose slacks and she sighs.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Holy shit this place is so tall.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Vadia winks at her with a smug smile. ¡°Come now, I¡¯ll show you my, or I guess our, room.¡± She walks on, down the long hall and Sanora quickly follows while looking around. The hallway looks no less luxurious than the rest of the place. Big windows line the right wall, and paintings are on the left along with the occasional door. A few maids step aside when the two walk through, lowering their heads at the two girls. But Sanora can feel their gazes bore into her back once they are past them. They walk up a flight of stairs at the end just to walk back down the same hallway on the first floor, until they reach the door at the end of it. Vadia opens it and beckons Sanora in. A bit hesitant she walks inside and looks around.


    Thick, red carpet covers the floor, to the right stands a large four-poster bed with a red canopy, a big closet on its right and a nightstand on the left. On the far end of the room is a large window overlooking the whole city and the plains beyond, all the way to the mountains from where they come.


    On the left side of the room is a desk with a mirror and all sorts of strange utensils and brushes on it. Above the desk is yet another window, showing the western part of the city.


    ¡°You can leave your shoes here.¡± Vadia says, throwing her own into a small shoe rack next to the door.


    ¡°Huh? Oh sure, thanks.¡± Sanora stammers before taking off her worn boots.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out some clothes for you too, ones that you can wear the armor over.¡±


    ¡°Leave the armor on?¡± Sanora tilts her head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I wear something frillier like the other people around here?¡±


    ¡°No, the armor will be better. Trust me, even the wealthiest noble¡¯s clothes around here aren¡¯t even remotely as expensive as that chainmail.¡± Vadia waves her off before pulling out some clothes from the closet and handing them to Sanora. It¡¯s just a tunic like she herself wears, although leagues above in quality. The color is a deep purple with a silver trim around the collar. The pants are simple, wide cut and black.


    ¡°There, that should give you both, a warrior and noble look.¡± Vadia nods and takes out a long, wide-cut dark purple dress for herself.


    ¡°Alright then, you can leave your belongings here for now. It¡¯s high time for a bath.¡±


    Sanora drops her backpack along with her armor. She hesitates a bit at the sword.


    ¡°Feeling uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Ah well¡­ yes, but it¡¯s nothing personal, just bad memories.¡±


    ¡°I see... Well, I won¡¯t stop you if it¡¯s that important to you.¡± Vadia nods with an understanding smile.


    Sanora looks at Vadia a bit surprised, though pleasantly so. With a smile she unbuckles her sword and leaves it beside her backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vadia nods and stretches out her hand. Sanora takes it and they walk down the stairs they came up from, down into the basement. Vadia leads them into one of the many doors, the warm, humid air already wafting at them as they enter a room with a large, square bath ahead of them, filled with steaming water. It¡¯s made of stone and the style is simple but most importantly it¡¯s-


    ¡°A damn big bath.¡± Sanora whistles. All she knows are cold scrubs at the river. Not once has she come back to Genny and her offer to use their private tub.


    ¡°Save the astonishment for when you¡¯re in there. Come on, we still have almost an hour to enjoy it.¡± Vadia says and starts taking off her clothes, drawing Sanora¡¯s gaze away from the bath. After enjoying the view for a few seconds Sanora takes her clothes off as well. Vadia slowly sinks into the water with a loud sigh.


    ¡°Finally~¡±


    Sanora walks over and dips her toe into the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, all baths are.¡± Vadia chuckles, but Sanora just turns away with an awkward smile. Vadia stops laughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you never had a hot bath.¡±


    ¡°N-no, only had the river back home.¡± She says a bit sheepishly and steps into the water. It¡¯s hot, almost biting but nowhere near as much as the frigid river. Sanora sinks in with a sigh much like Vadia¡¯s.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Vadia asks with an eyebrow raised and a smile.


    ¡°Like it? This is absolute bliss.¡± Sanora almost melts away as she sits down on the stone bench in the water with a long sigh, closing her eyes. ¡°Trust me you don¡¯t know what cold is if you have never had to wash off at that river.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing you.¡± Vadia shakes her head. A few moments Sanora hears the water splash around before feeling a weight on her. She opens her eyes, looking right into Vadia¡¯s. She is sitting on her lap with an impish smirk. Sanora swallows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make your first bath even more special then~¡± Vadia leans in to lay her lips on Sanora¡¯s before she can even respond.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Sanora sighs, plopping down onto Vadia¡¯s bed, her hair wrapped in a towel, face still red, albeit not only from the hot water. ¡°You are hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Well how can I hold myself back if you just look like this. Really, it¡¯s like the God of flesh himself formed your face.¡± Vadia sits down next to Sanora, mustering her face. Sanora grimaces, a faint sting echoing through her head.


    ¡°Everything alright? You just made a pretty funny face there.¡±


    ¡°I did? Huh, guess so. Yeah I¡¯m fine, just an odd feeling.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°If you say so. Well either way, it¡¯s almost time to go see my father. So, dry up and dress up my dear.¡± Sanora gives Sanora a quick peck on the cheek before getting up to get dressed herself. Sanora looks at her with a smile for a few seconds before finishing up as well. Before she knows it, they are outside again, walking towards the giant doors to the throne room. Sanora grabs at her chest, taking a deep breath to calm her pounding heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m right beside you.¡± Vadia nudges her side.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Sanora nods and they walk up to the gates. The two guards standing beside it open it as the two approach. Sanora takes a last, deep breath before they walk in. The hall is no less impressive than the rest of the building, more so even. The ceiling is high, thick wooden pillars with reliefs of warriors and knights carved into them reach up all the way to the roof. In the middle of the room is a large firepit inlaid into the floor, filling the room with a lazy orange light and a gentle warmth.


    And of course, at the far end of the hall, elevated over the rest of the floor stands the throne of the ruler of Deepvalley. On it sits a bulbous man in his forties, his slightly greasy, brown hair, a few shades lighter than Vadia¡¯s, reaches just barely past his ears. A golden tiara holds the strands out of his face, or at least most of them. His clothes are made of thick red cloth, and a pelt sits on his shoulders.


    Sanora constantly has to her remind herself to keep face as Vadia has taught her. But she is nervous, more so than she had ever been in her short life. She reminds herself; chin up, chest out, walk with confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Vadia whispers, her arm linked with Sanora¡¯s.


    Sanora just nods quietly and a moment later they finally stand in front of the lord of Deepvalley.


    ¡°Father.¡± Vadia says, lowering her head with Sanora following suit.


    The man just raises an eyebrow as he musters them with a boring gaze, not a hint of emotion on his face. Sanora can feel the cold sweat under the gaze of his deep, blue eyes. She swallows again, trying her best to keep up her act.

 17 – Sanora of Ginaeris

    But after a few moments the man just sighs.


    ¡°Vadia. You have been away quite long this time, and I finally see why.¡± He slumps back into the throne. ¡°So, this is who you choose. Very well, who do I have the pleasure of meeting?¡± He looks at Sanora.


    ¡®Alright here it is, the moment you¡¯ve been training for¡­ Let¡¯s do this!¡¯


    ¡°Sanora of Ginaeris is my name.¡± Sanora bows.


    ¡°Sanora of Ginaeris? Now that is a name I have never heard. You are not from the lands of the valley I take it?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. I hail from a small archipelago in the northwestern seas, in between the wild lands and the ports of Aramina.¡±


    ¡°That is rather far away is it not? Tell me, Sanora of Ginaeris, what brings you down here into the Valley? Have you not a house to lead yourself?¡±


    ¡°That would be my older brother, Baras¡¯ duty. I left home some time ago to see the world and other lands.¡±


    ¡°Because you were not the next in line I assume?¡±


    ¡°That is right. I set out with my parents¡¯ goodwill to learn about other countries and build friendly relations.¡±


    ¡°Friendly relations?¡± The man chuckles. ¡°It seems like you managed that already fairly well.¡± He glances at Vadia.


    ¡°It was a blessed coincidence that Vadia and I met.¡± Sanora says with a bright smile which she doesn¡¯t even has to fake.


    ¡°Whether it really was a ¡®blessed coincidence¡¯ or not be put aside for now. Since you clearly intend to stay, I do wonder what would happen in case your older brother cannot take the throne. With you gone that must cause problems, no?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured my lord, that is of no concern. My younger siblings would do just as great in a job.¡±


    ¡°Meaning you would lay down your just right to rule for my daughter?¡±


    ¡°I would.¡± Sanora nods without hesitation. This finally causes the lord to raise his eyebrow a bit.


    ¡°That is reassuring to hear, but still, I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­¡±


    The questioning goes on for some time. Sanora does her best to answer every question in a way that would satisfy the curiosity of the lord while selling him the fake story of Sanora, the noble from overseas.


    ¡°Very well.¡± He nods after half an hour of interrogation. ¡°Young Sanora of Ginaeris, you seem of noble character and descend to me, and since my daughter has clearly taken a liking to you, I will welcome you into our house of Vallis. Please, in future refer to me as Lord Vadius.¡± He lowers his head a bit and with that a giant weight is lifted off Sanora¡¯s and Vadia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you very much, lord Vadius.¡± Sanora bows again.


    ¡°Please lift you head. I have to thank you, young Sanora. With how tomboyish Vadia can be I feared she would never find someone willing to court her.¡± Vadius chuckles weakly.


    ¡°I for my part am surprised she hadn¡¯t yet found someone.¡± Sanora responds honestly. ¡°But I also won¡¯t complain. Never have I seen such a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°Sanora!¡± Vadia jams her elbow into her side a bit, but Vadius just laughs.


    ¡°You have quite a daring tongue I reckon, but ¡®tis not something I highly disapprove of. At least I can see how dear my daughter is to you. But let us save the chatter for dinner. If you would excuse me now, there is work calling for my attention. It was nice meeting you, young Sanora.¡± He gets up from his throne and Vadia and Sanora take the que to leave.


    ¡°Likewise, lord Vadius.¡± Sanora gives him a last bow. Vadia just lowers her head a bit before they turn around to leave the hall. Wordlessly they walk out, then through the hallways, up the stairs and finally back into their room.


    The moment the doors close Sanora¡¯s shoulders slack and she lets out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Made it¡­¡±


    A delighted squeal fills the room and Vadia jumps at Sanora.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad! It couldn¡¯t have gone better!¡± She pulls Sanora into a tight hug.


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Of course!¡± Vadia looks at her with a wide grin before giving her a long kiss, and another, and another and¡­


    ¡®Wait when did we end up on the bed?¡¯ Sanora pulls away from Vadia¡¯s greedy lips.


    ¡°Hey hey, just a second, is this really the right time?¡±


    ¡°Is there ever a bad time?¡± Vadia pouts at her.


    ¡°Well no, of course not. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know, weird after having just spoken with your father and all. And we don¡¯t want to be all sweaty and worked up before dinner.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any qualms when we did it before the meeting. And that aside we can just take another bath.¡±


    ¡°We can take another one!?¡± Sanora asks with wide eyes.


    ¡°You can have as many as you want.¡± Vadia chuckles. ¡°And I can have as much you as I want.¡± She smirks before she entraps Sanora in another kiss.


    Orange rays of dusk fall on the girls sprawled out on the bed, still naked and slick with sweat. Sanora looks at Vadia who is peacefully sleeping in her arm.


    ¡®She was intense this time, fell over me like a wolf¡­¡¯


    She shudders at the thought, the bloody maw of the wolf flashes through her mind. Her gaze wanders out the window. She can still see the distant mountains that were her home for the last weeks. They remind her of her small cabin, of Bawarag and Amni, and the reason why she left in the first place. For the first time since meeting Vadia, she can feel an uneasy pull in her stomach.


    Was this this too rushed? Would she really not be able to leave and venture around to fill the gaps in her memories? What if this was a giant mistake after all?


    She just lays there alone with her thoughts, not even able to enjoy the comforts of cuddling. With a sigh she carefully snakes out from below Vadia to not wake her up, covers her with a blanket and heads down to the bath. There is still some time until the dinner with Lord Vadius, and she needs to be alone, clear her head.


    With a sigh she sinks into the hot water. It¡¯s a weird feeling after being used to the cold river, but a welcome one. She sits on the stone bench and leans back, looking up at the ceiling where droplets of water gather.


    ¡®What do I do now¡­ no wait stupid, it¡¯s too late to ask yourself that. You can¡¯t leave anymore, not after being officially introduced to her father. Ugh, was this too rushed? This was too rushed, wasn¡¯t it? Shit, why didn¡¯t I think about this sooner? It¡¯s like my head was filled with nothing but Vadia ever since that first night we¡­ we¡­ oh shit. I had sex, real, actual sex. With a stranger no less. Ahh Bawarag would behead me for my idiocy. Just what took me over that day, I never felt like this, not even remotely close. Wait no, there was one time¡­¡¯


    The door opens and Sanora is pulled from her thoughts. She turns around, about to greet Vadia, but instead look at two maids entering the room.


    ¡°See, I told you the lady is sleeping.¡± The one in front says. She¡¯s a small girl, a good head shorter than Sanora.


    ¡°But who is that?¡± The one behind her whispers. They both wear the castle¡¯s simple servant uniforms. A neat brown dress with an apron. Both their hair is tied back into a bun.


    The short one looks at Sanora.


    ¡°Oh hey, haven¡¯t seen you around here, don¡¯t mind if we join, do you?¡± She asks, already starting to get undressed.


    ¡°Guess not.¡± Sanora just shrugs and returns her gaze to the ceiling. The two maids undress quickly, ripples spread over the water as the two get in.


    ¡°This is so much better than the crowded maid¡¯s bath.¡± The short one purrs.


    ¡°But what if we get caught?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t. Lady Vadia already took a bath today with her new courtesan or whatever.¡±


    Sanora ears twitch at that, her attention is now on the conversation next to her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that, from what I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s her actual consort. If lady Vadia catches wind of you saying something like that she¡¯ll have you stand half a day at the finger pillory. And that only if she¡¯s in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t take such drastic measures over a few words. She¡¯s not evil.¡±


    The maids look at Sanora in surprise when she speaks up. She didn¡¯t mean to, but her mouth moved before her brain did.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being evil, but she has her status to uphold here.¡± The taller maid says. ¡°If she runs a loose ship then the other servants will notice and start slacking or become too casual with the Vallis family. And that¡¯s something they can¡¯t have. If nobles and diplomates see that they can¡¯t even keep their own servants under control, they will see it as weakness.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, you¡¯re right as always.¡± The short girl sighs. ¡°But please, it¡¯s a sunny day in the World¡¯s Tomb before lady Vadia or her consort, Sarina or whatever, hears us.¡± She waves her friend off.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Ah yeah that was her name, only heard about her so far. She¡¯s a real beauty supposedly. Speaking of which, you don¡¯t look half bad yourself. I haven¡¯t seen you around though, you must be new here. I¡¯m Liddy, this goody-two-shoes is Gia.¡± The short girl, Liddy, says.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Gia waves at Sanora with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­Sanni.¡± Sanora smiles back at them.


    ¡°Sanni huh? Well, ¡®tis nice to meet you, Sanni. Gotta say, you¡¯re quite a daring girl, just bathing in the noble¡¯s bath despite being new here. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along great.¡± Liddy chuckles.


    ¡°Let me tell you, you picked an interesting time to come to Deepvalley. Like I said earlier the lady just brought home some courtesan or consort or whatever you wanna call her. I sure hope she¡¯s not like the noble girls from the smaller towns around the valley.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°They are all lazy snobs who like to send you running just because they can. Well, it¡¯s either that or boys who ogle you all day or worse. But from what I heard this lass Sanora oughta be filthy rich, so I don¡¯t have high hopes.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is with the lady so that¡¯s a bit of a given don¡¯t you think?¡± Gia throws in.


    ¡°Nah, I mean even for rich standards she¡¯s rich. I heard she came walking in here clad in full Narcium mail.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, that¡¯s just gossip.¡± Gia rolls her eyes. ¡°No one outside of the northern rogue traders or maybe our lord could afford that. Either that or the madmen who actually go to find Narcium in the old warfields. And that¡¯s only bulky men. You can¡¯t really believe some tender noble girl could even shoulder armor like that, Liddy.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if she can? I¡¯m tired of men in armor, gimme some hot girl knights for once!¡± Liddy groans and raises her arms. ¡°That¡¯s not asking for much is it? What about you Sanni?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Any pretty girls where you come from?¡±


    ¡°Liddy!¡± Gia swats her over the head.


    ¡°Yaouch! Hey what was that for!?¡± She glares at Gia, rubbing her head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know her, you know you could get in trouble for saying stuff like that. Gods how often do I have to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Ah you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The girls look at Sanora surprised. ¡°I¡¯m actually with Liddy on that. We could use some more cute knight girls. I do actually know one from back home.¡±


    ¡°See Gia? She¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°Well, my point still stands. Just because she is doesn¡¯t mean everyone we happen to meet in the baths is.¡± Gia sighs. ¡°Gods you can be such an airhead at times.¡±


    ¡°So tell tell, what about that girl in your home? What¡¯s she look like?¡± Liddy leans towards Sanora with a wide smile, completely ignoring Gia.


    ¡°Hmm lemme think¡­¡± Sanora holds her chin. ¡°Her face is gentle and kind of defined, basically like chiseled from marble but also oddly soft to look at. She is slim with gentle curves and very muscular. Her hair is long and stone grey and her voice like a beautiful piano¡­ or something like that.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Ohh~ she single?¡± Liddy raises an eyebrow.


    Sanora nods.


    ¡°Well then, you gotta tell me where I can find her someday.¡± Liddy chuckles.


    Sanora just laughs along.


    ¡°That reminds me a bit of the Unstoppable.¡± Gia chimes in.


    ¡°Ohh now that you say it does sound a lot like they always describe her in the books.¡±


    ¡°The unstoppable?¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°Yes, one of the many hero stories from the ancient war. The unstoppable, they say, was one of the legendary Gargoyles of old. She had long grey hair, two horns on her head and a bat¡¯s wings on her back. It is said that there is no force that can stop or move her, that she alone held a Golem in it¡¯s tracks and threw it right back at the lines of the Metalfolk. But of course, that¡¯s just old tales.¡± Gia shrugs.


    ¡°Sadly. I¡¯d kill to find a woman like that.¡± Liddy snickers. ¡°That does make me wonder again what kind of girl this Sanora really is. If she really runs around in some narcium lookalike she is either painfully stupid or just really self-important.¡±


    ¡°You think so? She might be a really nice person for all we know.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m willing to bet she isn¡¯t, she¡¯s a noble after all, running around in her ¡®Narcium¡¯ armor all high and mighty. We¡¯re on scullery service for the dinner tonight, and if she¡¯s anywhere near as cool you Sanni, I¡¯m eating a broom.¡± Liddy waves her off.


    ¡°Alright, bet.¡± Sanora smiles at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the dinner too, I¡¯m curious now as well. Speaking of which, I think I should get going. It was nice meeting you, same time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure! See ya around Sanni.¡± Liddy waves at her lazily


    ¡°It was nice to talk.¡± Gia smiles at Sanora as she gets up.


    ¡°It really was. I guess I see you at dinner then.¡± Sanora says before getting ready and heading back to her room.


    ¡°See ya!¡±


    ¡°Until later.¡± The maids say and the door falls shut behind Sanora.


    ¡°Holy shit did you see her abs?!¡± Liddy says a few seconds later. Gia just groans and pinches the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it in the water but damn she is packing¡­ and she is pretty cool.¡± A smirk spreads on Liddy¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Liddyyyy.¡± Gia groans. ¡°Get that out of your head fast. You know that is a stupid and dangerous idea.¡±


    ¡°Why? You know exactly how few girls around these parts are swinging that way. And even fewer look that fucking hot. If anything, it¡¯s partly your fault!¡±


    ¡°M-my fault?! How by the gods did you get that idea!?¡±


    ¡°If you were gay, we could just go out.¡± Liddy crosses her arms and raises her nose. Gia just looks at her with her mouth hanging open and her eyes slightly squinted.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Gia just shakes her head after a moment and leans back.


    ¡°An idiot I may be, but a happy one.¡±


    Sanora quietly opens the door of their room and walks back in. Vadia still lays in bed just as she did when Sanora had gotten up. She tiptoes over and takes a seat on the bed before poking Vadia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mhhh hey Sanni.¡± Vadia mumbles as her eyes slowly open. ¡°Is it time yet?¡± She looks out the window.


    ¡°We should start to get ready yeah.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Mkayy.¡± Vadia stretches and yawns before getting out of bed and lazily putting on a new dress. This one is a deep red, much like the clothes of her father. She tosses Sanora new clothes as well, a black tunic with the same golden trims and some more elegant pants as well as clean shoes.


    ¡°I think you better leave the Narcium off for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sanora nods while getting dressed.


    ¡°As for manners, don¡¯t worry too much, father was never big on the dozens of forks and courses. Just behave somewhat humane and you will be fine.¡± Vadia says from her mirror where she is busy fixing her hair.


    ¡°I can handle that¡­ probably.¡± Sanora snickers and Vadia just rolls her eyes.


    They sit around the room for a bit longer, talking about whatever to kill the last few minutes before they finally head out to the dining hall. This time they take a hallway leading from the part of the building they are in right into the main one where they met the lord.


    The place is big, and with every turn they take Sanora gets surer that she would get lost in here alone. But with Vadia¡¯s lead they end up in the big dining hall before long. It¡¯s right above the throne room. The walls are ornamented with all sorts of tapestries and gilded paintings. A large golden chandelier hangs above the big table in the center of the room. The chair of the patriarch stands right at the start of the long table, giving it a perfect view of the whole city through the giant window at the far end of the room.


    Vadia takes the first seat to the right of the patriarch¡¯s and seats Sanora on the next one. They are still alone, though the chandelier is already lit. Sanora looks out of the window, at the city basked in the golden light of dusk and the far mountains once her home.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is. Almost like it¡¯s a giant painting rather than a window.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I don¡¯t think I will ever tire of this view.¡±


    Their attention is drawn back to the door. In walks lord Vadius with two servants in tow. Sadly, Liddy and Gia are not among them yet. Vadia and Sanora stand up and only sit down again once Vadius has sunken into his seat with a sigh.


    ¡°Exhausting day?¡± Vadia asks him and receives a squint in response.


    ¡°Well, who do you think made it exhausting? There is a lot to organize and settle now that you have found your consort. We will have to announce it to the public, some of the other rulers around the Valley, possibly even outside of it. That includes a lot of planning and dealing with people on your part too. I have been looking forward to dinner to be honest. Even without you and Sanora we need to deal with the lurcher and trercher season.¡± He rubs his temples. ¡°Well then, no reason to wait any longer.¡± Vadius does a quick wave with his hand and one of the young men behind him heads off quickly, leaving the room.


    ¡°I do hope your stay so far has been pleasant, young Sanora?¡±


    ¡°I have found myself lacking nothing. Your castle, and the city are quite magnificent.¡±


    ¡°Now, that I like to hear.¡± A smile returns to Vadius¡¯ face. ¡°Trading over the last years has flourished after all. With that we were also able to stock up on guards, I daresay this city if one of the safest in the Valley.¡± He says with a hint of pride. Sanora doesn¡¯t really know how to respond to that, but luckily the door opens just then, and three scullery maids come in, pushing carts with covered dishes on them. Sanora hides a smirk and quickly turns away from them when she sees that two of them are Liddy and Gia. The explanation on what the dinner consists of goes completely over her head. A lot of words for spices and oils and other things she never heard. She manages to make out: its meat of some sort.


    After the Lord¡¯s approval they finally start to bring the plates over to the table and Sanora can barely hold back her impish grin when she notices that Liddy seems to be assigned to her. She places the plate down in front of Sanora, so focused on her work that she doesn¡¯t even look her in the face. Vadia is busy talking with her father, so Sanora takes her chance.


    ¡°Excuse me young miss, may I ask your name?¡± Sanora asks just when Liddy is about to walk back.


    ¡°Of course my lady, It¡¯s Lid-¡° Her eyes grow wide when she turns to look at the smirking Sanora.


    ¡°Lid?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°L-Liddy, lady Sanora.¡± She stammers. Sanora can see her hands are shaking now and her face is devoid of all color.


    ¡°Liddy?¡± Sanora¡¯s smile grows wide.


    ¡°Y-yes lady Sanora?¡±


    ¡°How do you like your broom?¡± she asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I-¡°Liddy just stands there, a cold sweat running down her forehead.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Gia comes over to help the visibly distressed Liddy. She looks at Sanora and all the emotion fades from her face.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She swallows. ¡°I see.¡± She says quietly.


    ¡°Yes yes, dinner looks quite wonderful indeed, thank you girls, that will be all for now.¡± Sanora says. The two girls just bow quietly before falling back in line with the last maid and heading out of the room again.


    With them gone they finally start to eat. The meat is so tender and juicy Sanora has to refrain from cussing when she takes the first fork. She had thought Genny¡¯s cooking was good, and it was by home cooking standards. But as it appears she has now entered a wholly different realm in terms of standards. She can¡¯t even begin to describe all the different spices and herbs she is tasting right now. And the wine too. If the beer and ale from River¡¯s Rest are a ten out of ten, then this wine is a damn one hundred on the same scale. She almost forgets herself and starts to wolf it down, only getting grounded by Vadia¡¯s foot lightly tapping hers under the table.


    Dinner goes by too fast. Lord Vadius asks a few more trivial seeming questions and does some small talk with Sanora. When the maids come around to gather the empty plates Liddy still wears the same expression of horror.


    ¡®Ah, I should probably apologize to her. But damn, that dinner was good. This has to be the absolute best food I have ever-¡¯


    Sanora¡¯s mind goes blank when the dessert is set down in front of her. She has never even seen something like this. ¡®Cake¡¯ they call it. The closest thing she has had to this was the honey milk Genny brought her once. Not in her wildest dreams could she imagine something so creamy and sweet as the cake she is eating.


    Soon it is gone, down to the last drop of whipped cream. Lord Vadius excuses himself soon after and leaves the two of them. The sun has already disappeared behind the horizon, and it is starting to get dark outside. Candles on the walls have been lit sometime during dinner and are slowly burning away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back as well. I¡¯ve missed sleeping in my bed.¡± Vadia gets up and Sanora follows suit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, I¡¯m quite spent myself.¡± She nods before they head back though the hallways and stairs towards their room. Once there and in private again Sanora takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Holy lords above that was so fucking tasty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so screwed.¡± Liddy plops down onto her bed after the most nerve wrecking shift she has ever had. Her expression is empty, her mind in turmoil ever since she had seen Sanora- Sanni, at the dinner table.


    ¡°You can say that again.¡± Gia sits at the desk in their room, her head in her hands.


    ¡°Think we should start packing?¡± Liddy asks her.


    They jolt up when a knock resound on the door.


    ¡°Y-you take it.¡± Liddy whispers.


    ¡°Why me? I always tell you to watch your mouth and you don¡¯t!¡± Gia hisses.


    ¡°Liddy, Gia you still up?¡± They calm down a bit when they hear the familiar voice of one of the other maids.


    ¡°Ah yeah.¡± Liddy gets up to open the door.


    ¡°Here, got something for you.¡± She holds out a piece of paper. ¡°From lady Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thanks.¡± Liddy takes it with a blank expression and closes the door again.


    She opens the folded paper with shaking hands.


    ¡°W-what does it say?¡± Gia fiddles with her sleeves.


    Liddy swallows ¡°Tomorrow same time, don¡¯t forget.¡±

 18 – Human

    The next morning is finally there, and Sanora is up even earlier than usual, giddy and excited like a little child. Today, Vadia promised her, they will finally take a look at the city which they couldn¡¯t do when they arrived.


    ¡°Vadia get up, it¡¯s morning.¡± Sanora pokes the sleeping girl¡¯s cheek with an excited grin.


    ¡°Mhh just a bit longer.¡± But Vadia just turns away.


    ¡°But it¡¯s morning¡­¡± Sanora pouts.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too morning.¡± Vadia mumbles into the blanket. Sanora just sits on the bed, fiddly and impassionate, pondering how she could get Vadia out of bed. She works her brain, until she remembers the time in the tent when she was the one who wouldn¡¯t get up, and how Vadia got her out of bed back then. A smirk spreads on her face and she starts to snake back under the sheets, snuggling right up to Vadia.


    ¡°Changed your mind after- ahh!?¡± Vadia yelps when Sanora gently bites her ear. ¡°Sanni? What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just returning a favor.¡± Sanora whispers in her ear. Goosebumps rise over Vadia¡¯s skin as Sanora¡¯s hands find their way into her clothes like tendrils. Vadia just lies there and takes the unusual initiative from Sanora. She starts to let out stifled moans when Sanora¡¯s hand glides into her pants, trying to mimic what Vadia usually does.


    ¡°Ohh that¡¯s- when did you learn that?¡± Vadia asks between heated breaths.


    ¡°You gave me plenty of lessons.¡± Sanora says with a mirthful chuckle.


    ¡°I guess I did.¡± Vadia laughs along and just lies down. While still somewhat clumsy with her fingers, Sanora soon makes Vadia tense up. She grips the sheets, and her breathing grows even faster, and that is exactly what Sanora has been waiting for. Just when Vadia is about to hit her climax Sanora kisses her. Vadia seems surprised, but not unpleasantly so. She moans into the kiss, her legs quiver, her back arches, her whole body convulses almost violently and she loudly moans into the kiss without holding back anymore. Only once her body slacks into the mattress does Sanora break off the kiss.


    ¡°Good gods, you caught all of that just from us doing it?¡± Vadia, still out of breath, looks at Sanora who just nods with a proud smile.


    ¡°Was it good?¡±


    ¡°Very much so.¡± Vadia smiles at her and gives her a quick kiss. ¡°Now let¡¯s get up, we have a city to explore.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Sanora grins from ear to ear, but as she pulls her hand out of Vadia¡¯s pants she freezes, her eyes wide, her breath catches, and her face goes pale in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Gods I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Woah, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Vadia looks at her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I-I hurt you! I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Sanora says, her eyes locked on her hand, her voice is shaky and tears are already starting to well in her eyes. Vadia follows her gaze, and the gears click into place.


    ¡°Ughhh gods dammit, it¡¯s that time again already? Don¡¯t worry you didn¡¯t hurt me or anything.¡± She shuffles over and pats Sanora on the head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± She sniffles.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just on my cycle.¡± Vadia smiles at Sanora who just tilts her head.


    ¡°Cycle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, cycle, period some people also call it the red aunt, strawberry week or whatever.¡±


    But with each expression Sanora just gets more confused.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what you call it, you know it¡¯s just that thing where we bleed down there for about a week each month and get some other stuff, you know it¡­ right?¡±


    Sanora remains quiet, a hopelessly lost expression all over her face.


    ¡°¡­You do have them, right?¡± Now Vadia is starting to get uneasy as well.


    ¡°I uh, have never had one no. I-is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Uh yes, that is a bad thing. Just for protocol, was I your first time?¡±


    ¡°You were yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Just asking. But I guess that changes plans for today, we need to have a fleshmage look at you. I am no expert on this, but if you don¡¯t get on your period this could mean that something isn¡¯t right with your body, and quite frankly I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Sanora just nods quietly, feeling a mix of emotions she has never had before. Disappointment from cancelling their plans, fear after what Vadia told her all topped with some shame and embarrassment.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry.¡± Vadia pats her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be that dangerous if nothing happed up until now. Was it serious it would have caused you problems years ago.¡±


    Sanora swallows, a lump forms in her throat and she dares not tell Vadia that she is just over a saint old right now.


    ¡°You go take a bath; I will send for a mage in the meantime. Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine. I will look out for you, promise.¡± Vadia¡¯s smile does wonders in reassuring Sanora, and she manages to smile back weakly before she and Vadia get dressed and head out, each on their separate way.


    Sanora sinks into the hot water, her expression still mirthless. The sweat comes off, and the hot water does help calm her down a bit. But she still feels awful. She has no real idea of what¡¯s going on, but she knows she isn¡¯t normal, that something is wrong with her.


    She traces her stomach with her finger, a crestfallen expression on her face. What if this will make Vadia think she¡¯s strange? Disgusting? A freak?


    She sits in the water for some time, alone with her thoughts which just get worse by the minute, until she decides she is clean enough and heads back up to their room.


    Vadia isn¡¯t there yet when Sanora comes back. She just takes a seat on the bed and sits there, looking down at her hands while she waits. She has no idea how much times has passed when door opens and Vadia peeks into the room.


    ¡°Sanni, I have the mage with me, are you okay with her giving you a quick checkup?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah, I guess.¡± Sanora shrugs. Vadia just gives her sympathetic look before beckoning the mage inside. An older woman, looking like she is in her forties, walks in after Vadia. Her long auburn hair swing, as do her dark red robes. Embraided right on her chest, with golden threads is a circle with eight tendrils emerging from its middle into all directions. Her face seems young and smooth but also worn, like she hasn¡¯t been sleeping for a week, but her gentle smile makes up for it.


    ¡°A good day young lady.¡± She bows.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Sanora just says and lowers head a bit.


    ¡°I am Virelia, a Weaver of the flesh sect. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, lady Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh, likewise.¡± Sanora nods at her.


    ¡°So, young Vadia told me she is rather worried about you, do you want to tell me why that is?¡±


    Sanora looks at Vadia, a bit surprised she hasn¡¯t told the mage already.


    ¡°Oh, uh it¡¯s¡­¡± Her throat tightens up suddenly, all the words failing her. She looks down onto the floor, avoiding the kind, red eyes of Virelia and stealing a glance at Vadia, who stands a bit off to the side with crossed arms and a worried gaze.


    ¡°Would you rather Vadia waits outside?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No that¡¯s not it, she already knows anyways. I just¡­ never had a cycle or period or what it¡¯s called, and Vadia said that¡¯s bad so here we are. I¡¯m just feeling a bit nervous that¡¯s all.¡± Sanora puts on a forced smile.


    Virelia musters the girl with a thoughtful expression for a moment.


    ¡°I understand your concern young lady, but rest assured it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. No part of a body is ever ¡®flawed¡¯. The God of Flesh works in strange ways often, but that difference he blesses us with is nothing bad. It is a sign that he cares about us in a sense, even if it may seem a bit like the opposite at times. But that is just how our lord operates.¡±


    Sanora looks up at the gentle face of the woman.


    ¡®Did she gleam all of that just in the last minute?¡¯


    ¡°But even if you dislike it there is nothing to worry about. Flesh magic is change and a bit of chaos, and as such our lord embraces, encourages even, the change of humans. Which is why we spread this gift through the flesh sect. Everyone wins, lady Sanora.¡± She winks at Sanora, causing a faint but genuine smile to return to her face.


    ¡°Alright. I think we can start now.¡± Sanora says. ¡°Oh, and please, just Sanora is fine.¡±


    ¡°Very well, young Sanora. Would you pull up your tunic for me? Not far, just need to get a little tap on your belly.¡± Virelia says with a smile, holding up her finger. Sanora obliges, pulling up the cloth a bit to reveal her muscular stomach. As promised Virelia merely puts the tip of her finger onto Sanora¡¯s stomach and at that moment she can feel the machinations of the flesh magic start.


    Never has Sanora consciously felt magic being cast so close to her in such magnitudes. It¡¯s almost as if she just discovered a sixth sense that she was barely aware of until now. Like she just opened a third eye, dedicated solely to seeing magic and the way it flows rather than just the usual vague feeling. It¡¯s overwhelming, beautiful, like she is laying her eyes onto the world with all its beauty for the very first time again. But as soon as it came it ends when Virelia takes her finger off Sanora. She can still feel some odd sensations in the room and herself. That just now was flesh magic up close, and it was like someone just shouted at her face how it works. Not only can she feel her own body down to the flesh, but even faintly the ones around her.


    ¡°So, what did you find?¡± Vadia asks, her foot tapping on the floor.


    ¡°There are quite a few things here.¡± Virelia says with a hard to read expression that does nothing to calm Vadia. ¡°Would you rather I tell you the bad news or the odd news first?¡±


    ¡°The uh, bad news I guess.¡± Sanora stammers still half in the trance from a few seconds ago.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Very well. The bad news is, put frankly, you probably won¡¯t be able to have children. Ever. I¡¯m very sorry.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll need to elaborate on that, given the nature of our relationship.¡± Vadia says, the tapping of her foot growing ever louder.


    ¡°The plain truth is, young Sanora is missing all and any tracers of her ovaries. But it is not that she lost them, they are not even meant to be there.¡±


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± Vadia just whispers, her foot stops moving entirely.


    Sanora thinks about it for a moment, the shrugs.


    ¡°I mean, that doesn¡¯t sound like such bad news really. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want children-¡° ¡®however one gets them¡¯


    ¡°-and besides, you said you can just change that anyways, so why the long faces?¡±


    ¡°Sanni no, you don¡¯t understand. Just because you don¡¯t want children right now doesn¡¯t mean that won¡¯t change at some point. If you ever change your mind, then you will know nothing but grief. You need to think about the future here a bit.¡± Vadia says with a soft voice as she sits down next to Sanora.


    ¡°But if that happens, we can just change it.¡±


    ¡°That brings us to the next part of the bad news I am afraid. I for my part am unable to change this. Every human body follows a sort of blueprint to grow, and it always tries to get back to that form as best as it can when altered. I am a weaver, the highest rank of flesh mage one can reach in the sect, but rewriting your body to make a permanent change like this is even beyond me. I am sorry.¡± Lowers her head.


    ¡°There is nothing you can do?¡± Vadia asks with tightened eyelids, her hand holding Sanora¡¯s.


    ¡°I am truly sorry, but this brings us to the odd news. Her body is different, unlike any other I have ever seen, and I have seen many in my long live. The foundation is a completely different one from other humans. In all honesty I can¡¯t make sense of it, nor can I imagine what could possibly have altered it so. It is almost like¡­¡± Virelia grows quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human.¡± Sanora says with a pained voice. Virelia just nods quietly.


    ¡°But that¡¯s nonsense, how wouldn¡¯t she be human? Healing magic works just fine on her as well.¡± Vadia raises her voice a bit, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion and frustration.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t understand healing magic, all we know is that it works no matter the creature, and you know that, Vadia. But keep in mind, all that difference does not mean you are less. In fact, your structure seems far superior to other humans. The way it is built is likely something that only the gods could do as it is far beyond any human mages. It is only my theory for now, but I suspect that you, Sanora, might be a personal creation of the gods, a blessing for our lands. It is something rare, but not unheard of. So, in other words, it is not only beyond my abilities but also something I would not dare meddle with.¡±


    ¡°So, you are comparing her¡­ good gods you are comparing her to the dragons?¡± Vadia says with wide eyes, her mouth hanging open a bit.


    ¡°Maybe more like an envoy, but yes.¡± Virelia nods with a smile. ¡°Of course, it could be a lot of other things. For all we know it might just be that she is simply a blessed child. But one thing is certain: you are a very special young girl. And Vadia is very lucky to have you. My, would the circumstances be different¡­¡± She musters Sanora all over again with almost predatory eyes and the girl shrinks a bit under the prying gaze.


    ¡°Virelia?¡± Vadia says with a sharp voice, causing Virelia to return to her kind demeanor.


    ¡°¡­then you might have ended up in an even bigger castle is all I meant. I think the lucky one here is you, Vadia.¡±


    Vadia looks at Virelia, then at Sanora who seems nothing but confused at this point.


    ¡°Well then, thank you for your time, Virelia. I will call for you should we need anything else.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure was mine. Goodbye Vadia. Young Sanora, it was nice to meet you. Until next time, may your flesh prosper, and call me if anything happens.¡± Virelia bows before she leaves, and the two girls are alone again.


    ¡°Now that sure was something.¡±   Vadia sighs and lets herself fall back into the bed.


    ¡°Sure was.¡± Sanora just sits there, looking down at her lap.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s a lot to take in, and I want you to know I am here for you. You aren¡¯t in this alone.¡± Vadia sits up again and leans onto Sanora.


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡± Sanora looks at her with drooping eyelids and Vadia cups her face in her hands.


    ¡°Of course, I mean that.¡± Vadia smiles at her. ¡°If you want to this can stay a secret just between us, to keep the prying eyes off you.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like that, thank you.¡± Sanora nods with a smile before Vadia pulls her into a tight hug.


    ¡°So, still wanna go and see the city, take your mind off things? We have a bit of time left.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d like that.¡± Sanora says with a smile, and they get up to finally head out.


    Vadia leads them out of the castle grounds again. She advised Sanora to still wear her chainmail under her tunic in case, her sword is fixed to her belt as usual as well. They walk right through the uppermost ring. Sanora figures that anything there is likely too expensive for her anyways and that Vadia took that into consideration already. But still, she isn¡¯t a big fan of the second ring with all the judgmental glares and hushed whispers around them. Even beyond the two girls there seems to be bad blood between humans and half or non-humans. People and beastkin are constantly avoiding each other on the road. Most of the latter seem to be just passing through, and almost all of them seem to hurry along with disdainful looks on their faces. But to her surprise, and relief, they don¡¯t stop in the second ring either and walk straight through, down into the first one.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of the second ring either.¡± Vadia says when she notices Sanora¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°How would I be? They are judging and backwards up there. The people in the last ring are at least arrogant enough to just not care. But the middle? They are well off, but not enough to be indifferent.¡± She sighs. ¡°Personally, I spend the most time down here in the third. Just because it¡¯s the last ring doesn¡¯t mean everyone is poor. People are a lot friendlier down here. They come from all over the place, humans, beastkin even the occasional elf, visiting the humans again.¡± Vadia speaks with a smile as they walk down the busy street. Sanora looks around and Vadia is right. This ring might not shine with wealth, but people seem way happier. No daggerlike glares, no beastkin hurrying to get through and out. They are trading, talking, smiling some even walking around holding hands like Sanora and Vadia despite the differences.


    ¡°I think I get why you like it more down here.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d like it as well.¡± Vadia chuckles. ¡°Alright then, what do you want to do first?¡±


    Sanora looks around once more, thinking about what to do first. There are countless stalls set up on the roadside. Some are just carriages with a window on the side. Working at the stalls are not just humans but also plenty of beastkin, selling exotic wares from their home. Sanora wastes no time and walks up to the first stall. The beastkin behind it is the same kind as Tiktaq¡¯to. Same height, although her frame is more tender and her scales are many bright shades of red. She¡¯s selling some sort of red, skewered, grilled leaf.


    ¡°Excuse me, what exactly is this?¡± Sanora asks the beastkin.


    ¡°Is meatleaf. A special sort of plant from the lizardbogs. The leaves are thick and taste similar to meat, but with a hint of sweet.¡± She says with a smile, showing off her many sharp teeth.


    ¡°Ohh, I¡¯ll take one.¡± Sanora says and already fishes out some coin.


    ¡°Come again!¡± The beastkin waves as Sanora leaves with her food in hand. She waves back before sinking her teeth into the odd food.


    ¡°Ohh it really is kinda sweet! Here, want to try some?¡± She holds it out to Vadia.


    ¡°Ah no thanks, not really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Well, more for me.¡± Sanora wolfs down the rest of the meatleaf and wastes no time before she heads to the next stall selling food. Vadia just watches her with a smile, as a mother would her overly excited child. They keep on strolling down the market, stopping at all sorts of stalls. Sanora doesn¡¯t hold back. She knows neither fear nor prejudice and tries just about any food that looks interesting. Vadia¡¯s smile makes way for a grimace when Sanora eats a giant, fried grasshopper.


    ¡°Mhhh! It¡¯s so crunchy! Here, you should try some!¡±


    Vadia eyes the headless, giant insect on a stick for a second.


    ¡°Ah no thanks, you are enjoying it so much I¡¯d feel bad eating yours.¡± She raises her hands and smiles nervously.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get you one as well.¡± Sanora is about to head back to the vendor.


    ¡°Wait! You already spent a whole gold on food alone, I think you should stop for now.¡±


    Sanora turns around and looks at Vadia with a thoughtful gaze, slowly crunching down on the rest of her snack.


    ¡°You are right, I should look at the other stalls too.¡± She nods before heading off again, leaving Vadia, who breathes a sigh of relive, behind. But as she looks at the cheery Sanora hopping around the street, she can¡¯t help but smile again.


    ¡°One could almost think you are seeing this world for the first time.¡± She says to herself. Her expression clouds over for a moment. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me one day.¡± She whispers before her smile returns and she heads after Sanora again.


    A good hour of touring the stalls later the excited girl has finally used up most of her energy reserves.


    ¡°Sanni, it¡¯s getting late, we should head back.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Sanora yawns. ¡°Ok yes, I think I see your point.¡±


    Vadia just chuckles and holds out her hand, which Sanora takes. Most of the stalls are being taken down for the night already. Carriages are being relocated or leaving. The city is slowly going to sleep. Sanora looks over the scene, her curiosity only quelled by her exhaustion.


    However, as they are walking, there is one particular small stall she hadn¡¯t noticed before. A wooden sign is on its front with two crossed horns carved into it. It¡¯s just a table with a cloth on it, a few swords laid out, all made from different metal. The colors range from normal iron or steel silver to gleaming white and dark green. Although there is no sword made of narcium on there. It isn¡¯t the swords that Sanora is interested in though, but a small box standing on the side of the table. A dozen rings sit on dark red cloth under the glass. Each one a small masterpiece of itself. The front of the box doesn¡¯t have the same horns as the stall, but instead reads ¡°Dying dawn works¡±.


    ¡°Oh? These are from Rel¡¯unkoir.¡± Vadia looks at the swords.


    ¡°That¡¯s the smithing city, right?¡± Sanora asks and leans forward to look at the rings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sanora jumps back with a squeal when someone appears from below the table. ¡°All genuine Taurus arms swords.¡± The towering woman grins at the girls. If it wasn¡¯t for her friendly demeanor, she would be quite intimidating. Tall, a good two meters, with a muscular frame, especially her arms. Two cow horns adorn her head, her big, fluffy ears flap, throwing around her short hair which is a mix of a light brown and white..


    ¡°Taurus arms? I thought those are exclusive to the mountain city.¡± Vadia says a bit surprised.


    ¡°They usually are, but there are occasions where some advertising is good. Any of them catch your interest?¡± She leans onto the table which creaks dangerously.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious about these rings.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, you have a good eye lass. These are some that my apprentice made. Well, I say apprentice, but she¡¯s established herself as a master over a year ago.¡± The woman chuckles.


    ¡°Dying dawn works¡­ I can¡¯t say I ever heard of it.¡± Vadia steps up and looks over the rings as well.


    ¡°She usually only takes custom orders, so these are an exception. A ¡®side project¡¯ she called it.¡± The woman shrugs.


    Sanora looks at them, mesmerized by the beauty of each single ring. All are flowing elegantly, with neither scratch nor flaw in them. Polished to a point where Sanora can see her distorted face looking back at her in some of them. Some have beautiful jewels on top. Red, green, blue, black with reflections that look like stars. But those, while inhumanly beautiful, aren¡¯t Sanora¡¯s style, they don¡¯t speak to her. Only when she gets to the last one sitting down in the corner her interest really flares up. It¡¯s a small, toroidal sword made from a dark grey metal with a faint red sheen in it. In terms of looks it¡¯s the most unseeming one, but there is something else about it, something that¡¯s practically calling out to Sanora. It¡¯s a faint feeling of magic.


    Magic so small and subtle that Sanora would have never even noticed it weren¡¯t it for the eye opening encounter with Virelia.


    ¡°How much for that one?¡±


    ¡°The sword one? fifteen gold.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen? That¡¯s quite a lo-¡°


    ¡°Sold.¡± Sanora interrupts Vadia, already fishing around in her bags.


    She hands over the small pile of money which is a monthly salary for some people.


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± The shopkeeper smiles as Sanora takes out the ring and slides it on. ¡°Fits perfectly, almost like it was made for you.¡± She adds with a grin while Sanora holds out her hand, looking at the ring with a bright smile.


    ¡°Visit me in Rel¡¯unkoir sometime!¡± The tall woman waves at the girls walking back home.


    ¡°I will! Thank you again!¡± Sanora waves back at her.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Fifteen gold, even a narcium ring isn¡¯t worth that much.¡± Vadia says as they walk through the mostly empty streets of Deepvalley. ¡°How do you even have so much gold?¡±


    ¡°Ah I have a bit saved up. And there is something about this ring, I can¡¯t really explain it, but I just have a feeling about it you know?¡±


    Vadia eyes Sanora, a hint of worry in her gaze but she doesn¡¯t press the matter.


    ¡°I had a lot of fun today.¡± Sanora changes the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Vadia smiles at as they walk back hand in hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd how calm the city is now. Just an hour ago the street was packed with people and stalls¡­ oh wait there is someone setting up a sign there.¡± Sanora points at a woman putting down a standing sign in front of an alleyway, depicting a sword and a sheath.


    ¡°I wonder who opens this late.¡± Sanora is already changing course, curious who might be setting up shop at night rather than during the day.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vadia pulls her back. ¡°Do you seriously not know about those places?¡±


    The tilted head gives Vadia all the answers she needs.


    ¡°Gods help me.¡± Vadia sighs and leans towards Sanora to whisper to her. Wich each word that enters her ear, Sanora¡¯s face grows redder.


    ¡°You can buy this kind of thing?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. But these are oftentimes unsavory businesses that you should stay away from, trust me.¡±


    Sanora just nods, throwing one last look at the sign. The woman who set it up notices her, and just winks at Sanora with a smile before disappearing into the shadows of the alley.


    The rest of the walk flies by in no time and when they reach their room Vadia lets herself fall into the bed first thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m beat.¡± She yawns.


    ¡°Going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mh yes, the last days have been draining.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I go to the baths alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, you have a good time, but I really need to sleep today.¡± Vadia yawns again.


    ¡°Goodnight then, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Sanora says and leaves the room.


    ¡°Have fun.¡° Vadia yawns again as Sanora leaves the room and heads down to the baths again.


    She can already hear two hushed voices talking before she rounds the last set of stairs. Liddy and Gia are standing outside the bath hall, talking to each other with hushed voices. Sanora smirks.

 19 – Trust

    ¡°W-why would I go in first?¡± Gia takes a step back.


    ¡°Because! Because¡­¡± Liddy stammers, seeming even smaller than usual. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± She says, her eyes glued to the floor.


    ¡°What and you think I am not?! We¡¯re in this mess because you just had to sneak into the noble¡¯s bath again. And if that weren¡¯t enough you had to badmouth San- lady Sanora while she was sitting right next to us!¡±


    Liddy just stands there, eyes looking at her feet as Gia chews her out.


    ¡°Yes, you should really pay better attention to your surroundings.¡± Sanora says with crossed arm, standing right behind the two girls.


    ¡°Exactly! You should pay more-¡° Gia freezes, Liddy looks up in horror.


    ¡°You two look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost, everything alright?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    Both maids are at a loss for words. After a few seconds Sanora finally can¡¯t hold it anymore and breaks out into laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry but I couldn¡¯t not!¡±


    Gia and Liddy exchange a confused look.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t mad at us, lady Sanora?¡± Liddy asks carefully.


    ¡°Mad? Why would I be mad at you?¡± Sanora tilts her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t leading you on when we first met you know? I am cool.¡± Sanora pouts at them but ultimately shrugs. ¡°Let¡¯s head in already, I¡¯m dying for a bath.¡± She walks right past the girls who just exchange another look before following a bit hesitant.


    Sanora sighs, sinking into the hot water while Liddy and Gia just sit there, keeping up the awkward silence hanging in the room.


    ¡°I am really sorry lady Sanora, I was speaking without thinking yesterday, I really and truly didn¡¯t mean those things.¡± Liddy suddenly starts causing Sanora to raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re actually scared aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No! Not scared I¡¯m just¡­ yes, I am scared.¡± She admits with a drooped head. Sanora turns away with a guilty expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have probably just told you who I am. I didn¡¯t mean to actually scare you.¡±


    ¡°No please! You needn¡¯t apologize to me! You aren¡¯t in the wrong here-¡°


    ¡°Liddy.¡± Sanora raises her hand.


    ¡°Y-yes lady Sanora?¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m no different from when we met here last time.¡± Sanora smiles at her.


    ¡°But we aren¡¯t-¡°


    ¡°Please Gia, not you too.¡± Sanora cuts her off. ¡°I mean it girls. I am not mad, you aren¡¯t in trouble. And please, don¡¯t call me lady ok?¡±


    The girls look at each other, then at Sanora.


    ¡°Are you sure? You aren¡¯t mad? Even after¡­¡±


    ¡°You called me a courtesan?¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°No, I am not. Promise.¡± Sanora gives the girls her best Bawarag grin, which seems to finally drive the point home as they slack down.


    ¡°By the gods, I thought I was done for.¡± Liddy sinks into the water like a rock.


    Gia sits there, looking like her sanity just melted away.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this. I would have bet my live savings that you are just some new noble like all the others.¡±


    ¡°Nah, where I come from, I am nothing special. So there really is no reason for me to think highly of myself. If anything, I probably disappointed a lot of people at home when I left. But we all have to play the cards we are dealt, I suppose.¡± Sanora says with a shrug. ¡°But I¡¯ve had enough of all the noble stuff to be honest. How was your day?¡± Sanora turns to the two with a smile.


    ¡°Our day? Well, it was quite tense thanks to a certain someone playing a prank on us.¡± Liddy sighs.


    ¡°Aww, who would do such a mean thing to two poor girls like you?¡± Sanora feigns shock and Liddy just snorts.


    ¡°Truly, who would do such a thing.¡± She shakes her head with a smirk.


    ¡°Whoever does such a thing as a noble truly is an ass.¡± The room falls silent. Liddy and Sanora look at Gia with shocked expressions. But Sanora just starts to laugh again after a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re right that really was mean of me. Sorry again. Let¡¯s say I owe you two one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Gia just nods, her arms still crossed. ¡°Well, as you heard we had a really tense day, but it just got a little better.¡± A smile returns to her face as well.


    The three girls sit in the bath for a solid hour. Talking about whatever trivial things come to mind. A bit of news from around the Valley, some gossip from among the maids. And it is exactly what Sanora needs. The last two days had drained her. All the pretending of being a noble, meeting Vadia¡¯s father, then the meeting with Virelia. She couldn¡¯t wish for anything more right now. Just some normal chitchat with two normal girls.


    Night has already fallen over Deepvalley when they finally get out of the bath hall.


    ¡°See you tomorrow?¡± Sanora asks the two as they are about to part ways in the ground floor.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liddy smiles at her and Gia nods.


    ¡°See you tomorrow then, g¡¯night.¡± Sanora smiles at them.


    ¡°Nighty!¡± the girls give her a short wave before Sanora walks up and back to her room.


    Vadia is already fast asleep when Sanora sneaks to the bed. She looks at the sleeping girl with a smile on her face. She is about to lay down when the sight through the window catches her. The night sky is clear, she has a perfect view of the stars painting their giant lightscape onto the black void above.


    ¡®The moon¡­¡¯ Her thoughts wander back to her dream, the reason she left her home for. But all she managed to accomplish so far is getting stuck here. She isn¡¯t unhappy of course. Vadia is nice and pretty to boot, and everything else in Deepvalley is nothing but luxurious. But it all strays so far from her goal of seeing the world to find the moon and herself, or even a way back home, wherever home may be.


    She shakes her head, banishing the thoughts that just keep on dragging her down and lays down onto the bed. She shuffles over and cuddles up to Vadia and before long, sleep claims her.


    When she wakes up the next morning, the first thing she notices is the absence of the girl in her arms. Sanora sits up, rubbing her tired eyes and yawning as she looks around the room. The only thing she finds is a small note on the bedside table.


    ¡°Hey Sanni, need to leave early, got work to do, big sorry. Go to bed without me today. If there is an <u>emergency, </u>my office is the third door to the left in the hall. Love you.¡±


    Sanora drops the note with a groan. She just woke up and could already feel the boredom taking a hold of her mind. After some more lying around in bed she pulls herself up and paces around the room.


    ¡°This is how I look huh?¡± She muses out loud, turning her head left and right as she gets to use a proper mirror for the first time in her life.


    ¡°Now I finally get what everyone is on about, I do look kinda nice¡­ But I¡¯m still bored.¡±


    ¡®Bored enough to talk to myself even.¡¯ She sighs and gets up from Vadia¡¯s funny table. There is nothing to do. She is all alone in a room with nothing interesting in it. And while Vadia has a filled bookshelf it¡¯s all just textbooks on politics or trade or alchemy. Sanora didn¡¯t even know that Vadia does alchemy to such an extent. She tries skimming through one of the books on alchemic compounds, but puts it back after a minute.


    ¡®This stuff is even more complicated than magic¡­ Magic!¡¯ her face lights up as she finally finds her occupation for the day. She has been putting off training her magic skills for quite a while now, always being dragged into one thing or another, but now is the perfect time.


    She rubs her hands eagerly, ready to cast her first spell. She holds out her hand, the magic in her starts flowing and-


    She pulls her mental brakes. Conjuring a fireball inside here was likely one the stupidest things she could do, and in her over-eagerness, she forgot to think about it. Almost at least. She thinks again, wagering her options and comes to the conclusion that she could either try and mimic some of Virelia¡¯s flesh magic or she could finally use the grimoire that was still in her satchel. She isn¡¯t too keen on the Grimoire though since the last time she used one of these she felt sicker than any other time in her short life. But that also means that now is a better time to use it than any.


    After some more thinking she reluctantly decides to use the Grimoire she still has to get it over with. She picks up her satchel, pulls out the thick book and sits on the bed.


    ¡°Alright then, here goes nothing.¡± She takes a deep breath before flipping open the ivory white cover. As soon as she lays her eyes onto the first letters a burning sensation spreads through her mind. Her vision starts spinning, her stomach churns in protest and her fingers grow numb.


    It is over in a few nerve-grating seconds and Sanora finally gets a grip on reality again. All that remains of the book are bits of crumbling dust in her hands. While it wasn¡¯t as bad as the first time, it was still awful. She can feel the new spell that has forcefully burned itself into her mind now and after some rest she gets up, excited to finally try her hands at magic again.


    She holds out her hand and casts her new spell, the bone spear. The magic inside her body moves vastly different from the fireball. The complex weaves and forms it creates are incomparable to the ones for the fire spell, a completely different type of result, all made by changing the way the energy flows out of ¡®magic space¡¯ into the real world. The energy moves out of her hand and a small bone projectile, about the size of a dagger blade, forms out of thin air. Sanora can feel that it¡¯s under tension, just waiting to be slung out of her hand much like the fireball. But this one isn¡¯t near as strong. She can feel that the bone spear, although it¡¯s more of a stake, doesn¡¯t even take half the amount of energy to conjure that the fireball does.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Sanora doesn¡¯t shoot it, instead she just takes it out of the air, marveling at the matter that just appeared out of thin air. It¡¯s heavy and sharp and most curiously it doesn¡¯t disappear right away. She can feel and see that it is slowly shrinking away, the magic that created it dispersing into the air. But at the rate it is dissolving it will take about an hour until it will be gone.


    She plays around with it a bit, tossing it up in her hand a few times. She can still feel a faint control over it which gives her an idea. She tosses it up and tries to make it hover in the air. It doesn¡¯t work fully, but she manages to make it sink a lot slower, as if it gravity just changed for the small bone object.


    ¡®Damn I bet I could throw this pretty well. Wait, I can just launch it after casting to begin with so that¡¯s kinda useless.¡¯


    She looks at the small knifelike bone in her hands, wondering what to do with it.


    For a moment she considers asking Vadia if there are some training grounds or anything similar around, but she forgets about it since that surely isn¡¯t an emergency. Her next best idea are the woods. But even the ones closest to the city take a solid hour to reach by foot. But then again she does have a whole day to kill, and jogging there would also keep her from getting rusty.


    With her mind made up she gets dressed in her old clothes, throws on her mail, puts on her swordbelt and heads out. She walks out the door and is about the head through the gates when Goron waves her down.


    ¡°Lady Sanora, heading out alone today?¡±


    ¡°Hello captain. Yes, Vadia is busy, and I have some things to do out of the city.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. The young lady usually has a lot to catch up on when she returns from her trips. But that is off topic. I have something for you, here.¡± The man says and hands Sanora a small brooch made of bright, white metal. It depicts a simple castle surrounded by mountains left and right.


    ¡°This is a token for officials. It will get you through the gates without holdup.¡±


    ¡°This is for me?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, as you are basically of the same standing as lady Vadia now it is only right for you to have one.¡± The man nods.


    ¡°I see. Well, thank you captain, it is much appreciated.¡± Sanora nods at him.


    ¡°You are most welcome my lady. Safe travels.¡± He gives her a bow and Sanora heads on towards the gates in the lowest ring. The upper rings are as usual. The first one filled with snobs who don¡¯t do as much as even pay a passing look at Sanora. The next one however is a little different today. Instead of the usual venomous glares she gets when walking through with Vadia she gets curious gazes, envious gazes, even dangerously lustful ones that send shivers down her spine. She picks up the pace a bit, hoping to reach the next ring as fast as possible before any of those gazes turn into problems.


    ¡°Hey there young miss!¡± But her hopes of getting through without a problem a squashed when a man walks up to her with a wave of his hand. ¡°Going out all alone?¡± The blonde man asks her with a smile. His hair is short, he is about half a head taller than Sanora, and from what she can tell with her faint sense of flesh magic about half as muscular as her. The fancy part leather part iron-plate armor may stop prying eyes, but not her sense of magic. Although its doesn¡¯t look exactly like iron, the color is a lot brighter, almost like the brooch she just received. But Sanora has never heard about what sorts of other metals there are besides Narcium. The sword hanging on his belt is made of steel though, that much she can tell.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Sanora says and just keep walking, but the man gets in front of her.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I was just about to head out myself. Let¡¯s go together.¡± He says with a smile.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just heading out to train.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no fun alone, is it? I¡¯ll tag along, give you some company and buy you a drink after.¡± He says, still wearing his friendly smile. Sanora can¡¯t help but think of Bawarag who was all smiles as well, and who bought her a lot of drinks after training too.


    ¡®So there are nice people here after all.¡¯ She thinks with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I do like a good drink¡­ Alright, I¡¯m heading to the nearest woods in the north to train there, can you run all the way?¡±


    ¡°Piece of cake.¡± The waves her off with a grin and they start walking.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jared by the way. And before you ask yes, the Jared.¡± Jaredda


    ¡°Thee Jared? That¡¯s a funny name.¡±


    ¡°Nono, I am the Jared. You know, as in the hero of Deepvalley, slayer of criminals and monsters like no other, the plainrunner, prowlers¡¯ demise and curse of all trerchers.¡± He proudly lists some titles, but with each one the tilt of Sanora¡¯s head just grows.


    ¡°So, you are some kind of hero?¡±


    ¡°One could say so yes.¡± He nods and Sanora¡¯s face lights up.


    ¡°Oh! Like the ones from the ancient wars!¡±


    ¡°Pretty close I daresay.¡± He winks at her. ¡°Just not as old.¡± He adds with a chuckle which Sanora joins.


    ¡°That means you must be really strong too huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m one of the strongest around. I could take on an army of undead with my left hand.¡±


    ¡°Y-you could!?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jared says with his nose raised high.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I only ever saw one undead and I almost died if I hadn¡¯t been so lucky. You must be as strong as Bawarag.¡±


    ¡°A friend of yours?¡± Jared¡¯s expression changes suddenly to something Sanora can¡¯t really place. Some sort of displeased curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my old teacher back at home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your old teacher.¡± Jared¡¯s friendly smile come back. ¡°Well I¡¯m sure I¡¯m even stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°You think so? But you don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    ¡°Well how about we have some sparring once we arrive and you be the judge of it?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any good sparring in a while.¡±


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s settled. What¡¯s your name by the way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sanora.¡± She says with a smile.


    The two of them walk through town, Jared talks mostly about himself all the way to the gates, Sanora getting more and more astonished by his heroic tales of which he has plenty in store.


    ¡°-and that is how I saved a whole caravan and killed two dozen lurchers, thus earning my rank of 7 on the Aurelian scale.¡± He finishes as they finally leave the city and walk out into the open grasslands.


    ¡°Aurelian scale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know it?¡± He raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have it back home.¡± Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t from around the valley?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the northwestern seas.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not a big surprise you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Jared nods understanding. ¡°The scale is simple. It was introduced back during the times of the wars by a princess named Aurelia, thus the Aurelian scale. It goes from 10 down to 1, with 10 being the weakest, about your average guard or soldier. Lurchers and trerchers rank in at about 8. But because it was so vastly outnumbered, I was promoted right to 7.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see. I wonder where I would scale in.¡± Sanora holds her chin.


    ¡°You can have the adventurer guild do it for you. Although they take a fee if you aren¡¯t registered. I can show you where to do it sometime.¡± He smiles at her, and Sanora nods eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to! I think this is far enough, ready to start running?¡± Sanora looks at the first trees visible in the distance.


    ¡°Try to keep up.¡± Jared winks at her with a smirk.


    ¡°I will.¡± Sanora smiles back at him.


    They take off in a light jog towards the woods. About half an hour in Jared has already worked up a good sweat and is starting to breathe a bit heavier. Sanora is just about getting warmed up, this bit of running is not even a fraction of what Bawarag used to put her through every day.


    ¡°If you¡¯re getting tired, we can take a break anytime.¡± Jared says between panting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to slow down for me, I can go even faster if you want to.¡± Sanora just smiles at him.


    ¡°Ah no, no need to rush things, let¡¯s just enjoy this.¡± He says and they keep it up until they reach the woods about fifteen minutes later.


    ¡°You¡¯re in pretty good shape huh?¡± Jared asks between panting and wipes the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, my old teacher was pretty harsh on me.¡± Sanora meanwhile hasn¡¯t even broken a proper sweat on the way. But luckily the regions of the valley are rather cold, so she at least wont overheat.


    ¡°We took about 45 minutes. I think we can beat that on the way back.¡± Sanora looks back at the distant city.


    ¡°Mhm, sure.¡± Jared just looks at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s spar now. Ah, we don¡¯t have any training weapons. Should we just use some sticks?¡± Sanora looks around, already searching for the perfect stick. But the still exhausted Jared pulls a face.


    ¡°Ah of course, we completely forgot to bring those didn¡¯t we? Well, how about we just take them with us next time, can¡¯t go around swinging sticks. We¡¯re not savages after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I guess that makes sense.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°I have an idea! You could watch me a bit and then give an estimate where I¡¯d place on the scale. Would you do that for me?¡± Sanora asks with sparkling eyes and her hands clasped on front of her chest.


    Jared is about to agree but stops himself.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think I can give you a proper estimate from just watching you train¡­¡±


    Sanora deflates a little.


    ¡°But If we can find some monsters to fight, I should be able to.¡± He says with a smile causing Sanora to perk right up again.


    ¡°Really? Then we just have to find some monsters!¡±


    ¡°I happen to know where we should find some lurchers around here during this time of the year.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°If I show you, you owe me a dinner though.¡± Jared winks at Sanora, but she just nods furiously.


    ¡°Deal! Now let¡¯s get going.¡± She shifts around on her feet, eager to go.


    ¡°Alright, on we go.¡± Jared laughs and leads Sanora deeper into the woods. They walk for a bit, Sanora enjoys the homey atmosphere. The forest isn¡¯t as dense as the one around Rivers Rest but other than that its very similar. It does make her a little homesick but the thoughts are soon gone when Jared gestures for her to get quiet.


    They are looking at a small river running through the forest and there she can spot them. Small monsters, just tall enough to reach her waist, skulk around the riverbanks. Bawarag had mentioned them some time ago and his description was spot on. They walk on two legs like humans, their pale blue skin is smooth in some places while others are covered with fishlike scales. Their faces are ugly. Big black eyes above a flat nose and a wide, ever-frowning mouth filled with sharp teeth. A fin on their head and two smaller ones where their ears should be. Long sharp claws sit on their fingers instead of nails and all of them are walking hunched over. Sanora counts about three of them from the bush in which they are hiding.


    ¡°Think you can handle those?¡± Jared whispers.


    ¡°I think yeah.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Well then, good luck.¡± He nods at her. Sanora nods quietly, her eyes still glued to the monsters as she quietly gets out of their cover and draws her sword while staring to make her way over to the river. Jared just watches with a grin, staring at Sanora¡¯s backside as she is crouching towards the lurchers.


    ¡®There are bound to be at least two more in the river.¡¯ He thinks. ¡®She¡¯ll get overwhelmed, underestimating them like everyone always does which is when the great hero will jump in to save her. Gods she¡¯s so dense I¡¯ll almost feel bad fucking her.¡¯ He has to hold back a cackle as he watches Sanora with a sneer.


    Sanora is only a few meters away from the group when the first lurcher finally spots her. She wastes no time and changes from a crouch to a full sprint. With a swing from her sword, she decapacitates the first lurcher before it can do as much as scream. By now the other two have noticed her, but before the cut off head from the first one hits the ground she cleaves the second one cleanly in half with a vertical cut.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jared¡¯s blinks a few times at the spectacle, his expression changing from a sneer to disbelief.


    The third lurcher manages to release a gurgling screech. And at the signal the water in the river ripples and two more lurchers come out, then three, then four. The river spits out one monster after another.


    ¡°A nest?¡± Jared curses and draws his sword, but the monsters have already encircled Sanora. And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, they have noticed Jared now too and three of them have dispatched to take him on.


    Three lurchers pose no threat to someone as capable as Jared, but by the time he will be past them Sanora wont only be dead but probably half eaten as well. He looks at the scene, waging his options when the water ripples yet again. From the muddy river rises one more lurcher. As tall as a human and packed full of muscles, its color a deep green and his face double as angry as the small ones¡¯. Jared sheathes his sword.


    ¡®Sorry but I¡¯m not risking my life over a quick fuck¡¯. He glances at the surrounded Sanora one last time before turning on his heel and makes a run for it.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s a big one.¡¯ Sanora looks at the big lurcher that just rose out of the waters. Surrounding her are twelve of the small ones, a few of them stepping aside to let the big one through. It comes right at Sanora bearing its sharp teeth with something that almost looks like a sneer. An evil grin that makes Sanora shudder. She can only imagine the malice behind such an expression. Her grip around the sword tightens, she might have bitten of more than she can chew here. But even if things get dangerous, Jared is still behind her, and he will surely help her if push comes to shove.


    She fortifies her stance as the big lurcher swings at her with its clawed arm. She has gauged some time ago that while it looks and is in fact really muscular, it is still a bit below Sanora, who outmatches it due to how different her muscle mass is in terms of density. Flesh magic really is weird.


    Knowing this she swings her sword right into the oncoming attack rather than evading. The blow comes a bit slow, so Sanora figures this creature is relying on sheer force rather than speed, and she has more of both¡­ probably.


    Jared is still running but turns around one last time only to see the blindingly fast swing of the big lurcher, which is right in front of the petite girl. He averts his gaze, only hearing the distant thud of Sanora¡¯s head hitting the ground as he runs.


    ¡°Sorry lass, try and don¡¯t be too na?ve in the next life.¡± He says quietly as he rushes back towards Deepvalley.

 20 – On to adventures

    The big lurcher looks at its severed hand for a second before a white object buries itself into its throat. It stumbles back a few steps and grabs at its throat before falling over dead. Sanora sighs, one hand still outstretched.


    ¡°I like this spell.¡± She looks at her hand when her Bawarag-senses kick in. She makes a quick turn on the spot and stabs the lurcher behind her clean through the head. With a flick of her hand, she sends another bone spear into the head of the next lurcher coming at her, while cleaving another in half with her sword. After some reluctance, all of the leftover monsters now storm at her angrily. She tightens the grip around her sword and summons another bone spear as they come barging in at her.


    Two more she kills with the bone spear and uses the gap to break out of the encirclement. The creatures storm at her one after another, right into Sanora¡¯s blade. They run into their deaths without any sense of self preservation. One swing is so strong that Sanora bisects two of them with one attack. The uncoordinated and sloppy monsters are dead not three minutes later, and Sanora¡¯s sword is covered in blood. The carnage isn¡¯t what she is happy about though. With every cast of the bone spear, she could feel something. Not only does her magic power increase with every use, but the spell itself is changing. The projectiles are getting sharper, pointier, deadlier. She swings her sword through the air, the blood splattering off before she sheathes it again and looks to the bush where Jared is waiting.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± She asks with a huge grin.


    No response.


    ¡°Jared?¡± She walks over to their hiding spot only to find it empty. Confused she looks around but the only trace she finds are deep footprints leading away from the scene.


    She looks at the tracks and her shoulders drop.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°So, the nest is in the northern woods you say?¡± A big, bulky man asks Jared as he leads a group of adventurers out of the city.


    ¡°Yes, and they even have a nestking.¡± Jared nods.


    ¡°They do? That¡¯s a ten gold reward then.¡± The big man grins through his beard and hits Jared on the back. ¡°Good job, and I thought all you¡¯re good for is sticking your rod into pretty girls.¡±


    ¡°Hey they don¡¯t call me the plain-¡°


    ¡°Oh, please save your stories for the girls and just show us that nest. Say, what were you doing out there anyways? You going out is pretty unusual.¡±


    ¡°I was out with some chick, not important right now.¡± Jared says a bit annoyed, his gaze fixed to the ground.


    ¡°Mhm, brown waist length hair, black chainmail over tunic, about half a head shorter than you with a pretty face?¡±


    Jared looks up at the bulky man with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yeah exactly. You see us in town?¡±


    ¡°Nope. But there is a girl looking just like that coming from the direction you are leading us in. And she looks pretty pissed.¡±


    Jared¡¯s gaze snaps ahead at Sanora who is walking towards the city and the big man wasn¡¯t lying, she looks beyond pissed.


    ¡°S-Sanora! I was just about to head back to you. I-¡°


    Sanora walks straight past them, not sparing him a single look. The adventurers look back and forth between Sanora and Jared a few times.


    ¡°You just left her there? Damn, that¡¯s low even for you, Jared.¡± The big man shakes his head. ¡°Come on boys, let¡¯s check out the site. Even if Jared probably lied about it, I still want to make sure.¡± The big man beckons the others to follow him but stops Jared.


    ¡°You stay here, I think we¡¯ll be fine without you.¡±


    Jared just stands there alone, rooted in place with a blank expression as Sanora walks back into the city and the men walk towards the forest.


    Sanora makes her way through the city, flashing the brooch she got whenever the guards try to stop her at the gates. She ignores all the stalls and the people around her as she silently walks through the city until she is finally back in her room.


    She tosses her sword and her mail aside and falls onto the bed. She just lies there and looks at the ceiling. Her lips start to quiver, and her eyes grow wet. He had just left her there. Left her to die without even a warning or trying to help. Why would he do that? Why would he be so nice to her just to leave her like that?


    She wipes the tears from her face and sniffles. It is just barely past midday, but she has not a spark of motivation left to do anything.


    For the next hour she lies on the bed, tears silently run down her cheeks unit there is a knock at the door. A bit reluctant Sanora pulls herself out of bed and walks over to answer. She is surprised to Liddy of all people standing in front of the door with a tray of food in hands.


    ¡°Lady Vadia has sent me to- gods you look horrible, did something happen?¡± The young maid is taken aback when she sees Sanora. Eyes still red, cheeks wet, and her face dropped.


    ¡°Hey Liddy.¡± Sanora talks with a weak voice. ¡°Some things when I was out today.¡± She sniffles.


    ¡°Oh, you poor thing, did someone do something to you? Do you want to talk about it?¡± Liddy asks with a mix of worry and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a story¡­ do you wanna come in?¡± Sanora takes a step to the side. Liddy looks past her into the room and hesitates. But after she takes another look at Sanora she nods.


    ¡°Sure ok, let¡¯s talk a bit.¡± She says with a smile and walks in before Sanora closes the door.


    Liddy sets the tray down onto the table while Sanora plops onto the bed again, her head still hanging low.


    ¡°So, who did you so dirty?¡± Liddy asks and pulls a chair next to the bed before sitting down.


    ¡°So, I went out today because I wanted to train a bit, and then there was this man that I met in town¡­¡±


    Sanora tells Liddy the story of how she first met Jared and how they went out to the woods together. Her fists clench as she talks about him, the tears fall again when she tells Liddy how he just wasn¡¯t there anymore. Her jaw tightens when she thinks about how he was leading his friends there without a care in the world. All the while Liddy looks heartbroken. She really feels for poor Sanora getting used like that. Anger bubbles up inside of her. Anger at the person who would even do such a thing to a tender girl like Sanora.


    ¡°I-I just don¡¯t understand.¡± Sanora says between sobs. ¡°Why did he just leave me there with the monsters? I thought I could trust him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liddy just shakes her head with an anguished face. ¡°Some people are just like that you know? It¡¯s a harsh truth but you can¡¯t trust everyone. There¡¯ll always be people with bad intents. Even if they seem nice, sometimes especially those. Although this case is really crossing a border.¡± Liddy¡¯s jaw clenches.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Sanora asks with upturned eyes. ¡°Can I- can I trust you?¡±


    Liddy blinks at her.


    ¡°I mean yes, of course you can but that¡¯s just the thing. Everyone can tell you that you can trust them just like that but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the truth. What¡¯s important isn¡¯t what people tell you but what you think. If you think you can¡¯t trust me then you can¡¯t, if you think you can, then you can. simple as that.


    ¡°So, people are lying about this?¡±


    ¡°Sadly yes. I¡¯m not super good with people and all, but I think the ones who tell you to trust yourself rather than them are the most trustworthy ones.¡±


    ¡°Like you just did?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ah no, that¡¯s not what I mean. I mean it is what I mean, but I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re supposed to trust my word just like that.¡± She scratches her head, a strained expression on her face. ¡°What I mean is, that you can only really and truly trust yourself. You make these calls, and no one else. Especially when strangers stop you on the road you need to be more careful, especially with that pretty face of yours, got it?¡±


    ¡°I think.¡± Sanora says with a chuckle. ¡°Thanks, Liddy.¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t sure, always keep in mind what people might gain from you, want from you. But let¡¯s just be happy you came back unscathed. On that accord, you really killed a dozen lurchers by yourself?¡±


    ¡°And a big one.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Good gods, you are actually strong enough for a full Narcium mail, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liddy leans a bit forward with a glint in her eyes. ¡°How did you get so strong?¡±


    ¡°Ah that is thanks to my old teacher. He could be a real demon let me tell you.¡± Sanora says with a chuckle as she starts to tell Liddy all about Bawarag and the drills he used to put Sanora through. She often has to watch her mouth and not let it slip that she is actually from Rivers Rest. She is after all still Sanora of Ginaeris right now, even if she hardly acts like it.


    So, after today Liddy can probably puzzle together that Sanora is not really the steely noble from overseas that she pretends to be.


    ¡°So, he just kept throwing pinecones at you for a whole saint?¡± Liddy asks with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Relentlessly so.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°At first, I was honestly questioning his sanity, but after a week I understood. That stuff really drills your instincts.¡±


    ¡°For some reason I have doubts about that.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re free to try anytime.¡± Sanora shrugs with a self-assured grin.


    ¡°I might just do that, but don¡¯t be mad at me when a random coin hits your head.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, you¡¯ll need it.¡± Sanora snickers. Liddy just rolls her eyes at the girl. It took a while, but she finally managed to get her smiling again. The whole ordeal really hit Sanora where it hurts. Liddy figures that she was likely a sheltered child, being so na?ve now. There will be much disappointment in life from now on, but everyone has to learn those lessons one day or another.


    ¡°Huh, time sure flew by.¡± Sanora wonders while looking at the afternoon sun but furrows her eyebrows. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t I keeping you from working?¡± She turns to Liddy, but the maid just waves her off.


    ¡°This basically is work. Lady Vadia did assign me to you personally for today. So, this is all withing my earned coin.¡± She gives Sanora a thumbs up. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t imagine a better way to earn money than this.¡± She adds with an impish smile which makes Sanora laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear. But I still don¡¯t want to keep you. Thank you, Liddy. For listening to me and the advice. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± She says with a smile and Liddy is about to answer but just then Sanora¡¯s stomach loudly notifies them of its displeasure with a loud rumble. ¡°Ah, and thanks for bringing me around some food, I should get to that it seems.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡± Liddy laughs and gets up before putting the chair back to its righteous spot. ¡°You need anything let someone of the staff know and I¡¯ll be with you in few minutes anytime.¡±


    ¡°I will, thanks.¡± Sanora smiles at her, and with a short bow Liddy is off again. Silence takes the room¡­ or it almost does as another rumble fills the room instead, and Sanora gets to finally eat the food Liddy brought her.


    The rest of the day goes or rather boringly. Sanora is lying on the bed, playing around with a bone blade in her hand. Casting the spell so often has increased her control over it by a lot. Even after picking it out of the air she can almost get it back to floating now. Just a little more and she could possibly make the bone fly around at her will.


    Her attention is drawn to the door when Vadia comes in looking completely spent.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She says weakly as she drags herself to the bed and lets herself fall in face first.


    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Vadia grumbles into the sheets. ¡°I¡¯ve been buried with work-¡° she turns to look at Sanora with half lidded eyes. ¡°- my fingers are sore, my back is killing me, my legs are stiff and my eyes tired.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Is there that much to do for you? I thought your father was, you know, the ruler.¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°He is of course, but he can¡¯t do everything alone, especially all the planning concerning us two. I¡¯ve been drilled to take over since I was a child. Naturally he gives me as much work as possible since there is never a lack thereof.¡± Vadia explains tiredly. ¡°So sadly yes, there is that much to do.¡± She sinks her face back into the blanket.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Sanora looks at her with a thoughtful gaze. She still remembers her backaches from her time back home. Her face lights up.


    ¡°Hey, Vadia, I think I might have something that you¡¯ll like.¡± She says with a wide smile.


    ¡°Hm?¡± She turns to look at Sanora with a raised eyebrow, but the girl just gives her a grin.


    ¡°Oh, by the gods!¡± Vadia moans. ¡°Where did you learn this?¡± Vadia moans again as Sanora presses her thumbs into her back.


    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Sanora grins from ear to ear. ¡°I still remember how much I was howling when Amni did this for the first time.¡±


    ¡°A friend from back home?¡± Vadia says a bit absent mindedly, no noticing the brief pause of Sanora¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Yeah, one of my best.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Well, I already like her if she taught you this.¡± Vadia snickers. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll meet some day.¡±


    ¡°I would like that too. You two would get along great, I think. And I can¡¯t wait to see the face she¡¯ll make when I tell her my girlfriend is a princess.¡± Sanora chuckles


    ¡°Those are always priceless trust me.¡± Vadia laughs along and rolls her shoulders. ¡°I think that¡¯ll do for today. I really need to catch some sleep now, but I¡¯ll gladly take another one tomorrow.¡± Vadia turns around with a smirk.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Sanora gives her a bring smile.


    Vadia lies down on the bed with her arm open and an expectant look. Sanora happily crawls into her arm and cuddles up to her, Vadia welcoming her with a kiss.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± She yawns and pulls Sanora a bit closer. But there are still a lot of things weighing on Sanora¡¯s mind. She hasn¡¯t told Vadia about Jared yet, but she feels with all the work she has on her plate adding to her worries wouldn¡¯t do any good. She lies in Vadia¡¯s arm, letting the day and Liddy¡¯s words pass through her mind again. In retrospect it was a bit stupid. She only met Jared today, of course she shouldn¡¯t have trusted him just like that. Bawarag even told her about this sort of thing once, albeit only in passing. Now that she thinks it over again, she was really lucky to have run into Bawarag of all people. Had he not been there, things would have gone a whole lot differently. She shudders at the images her mind cooks up. It makes her all the happier to have so many nice people in her life like Amni or Genny and of course Vadia.


    ¡®Vadia¡­ wait how long have I known Vadia? Barely a week... No, even before that she really came onto me, didn¡¯t she? But what reason did she have to trust me, a stranger, like that? To bring me here to the ruler, into the same house without even knowing anything about me?¡¯


    Sanora grows uneasy. The more she thinks about it the less sense it makes to her. Why did Vadia trust her blindly? She doesn¡¯t seem like a careless person, and neither like someone easily overwhelmed by her own emotions. And there is nothing Sanora has that Vadia could want either. So why¡­


    ¡°Vadia?¡±


    ¡°Mhhh?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something even it might be really dumb to ask?¡±


    ¡°No such thing as stupid questions, Sanni.¡± Vadia is only half awake, her eyes already closed.


    ¡°Can I¡­ trust you?¡±


    Vadia¡¯s breath catches for a moment before she opens one eye to look at Sanora.


    ¡°Ok that is a bit of a silly question. ¡®Course you can trust me, promise.¡± Vadia smiles at her warmly.


    ¡°I¡­ see. Thanks.¡± Sanora smiles back before she snuggles up to Vadia again.


    Soon later Vadia has drifted off, her breathing slow and steady. The sun just barely disappeared behind the horizon, but she is already fast asleep. Sanora carefully gets up, tiptoes through the room and gathers mail and sword before she heads out and slowly closes the door behind her.


    ¡°Still working huh?¡± Sanora says before even turning around to look at Liddy who is kindling the candles on the walls. After her extensive use of magic her sense for flesh has also gotten a good bit sharper. She could sense Liddy through the door before she even opened it.


    The maid wanted to say something first but was cut off by Sanora who hadn¡¯t even seen her. She blinks a few times.


    ¡°Uh yes, just finishing up for today.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Well then I won¡¯t hold you.¡± Sanora says and is about to walk on.


    ¡°Heading out? It¡¯s a bit late for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, need to clear my mind. I¡¯ll see you in the baths tomorrow.¡± Sanora smiles at the girl and heads out without waiting for a reply, leaving behind a confused, and slightly concerned Liddy.


    The first stars are already dotting the still golden skies. There aren¡¯t a lot of clouds either so tonight will offer a great view of the starscape again. Sanora looks up as she walks, still pondering about Vadia, trying to make sense of her. Vadia has many qualities and quirks, but never has she come off as na?ve or anything of the likes. Liddy¡¯s words still stick to her as well. Is she right? Are people who tell you not to trust them the trustworthy ones? Is Vadia leading her on? But for all Sanora knows she might just be really telling the truth. But as much as she would like to believe that it doesn¡¯t feel right. But then again on the same basis maybe Liddy is the one she can¡¯t trust. But the maid at least told her to make her own calls rather than Vadia who just said what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Aargh this is all just way to complicated.¡± She ruffs through her hair. Being so lost in thought she hasn¡¯t even noticed how far she walked by now. She is walking down a road in the lowest ring she hasn¡¯t seen before. The houses look shabby, the roadside is littered with all sorts of trash and there are no streetlights either, although the dark is no problem for her eyes.


    The few people who are out on the streets look much similar. Dirty, torn clothes, unkempt hair, some looking sick, others aren¡¯t even wearing shoes. But something that all of them share is the looks they give Sanora. Sinister and greedy, mustering her up and down, wagering their chances. They send a cold shiver down her spine and Sanora promptly decides to turn back.


    She walks down the road, a hand already resting on the hilt of her sword, her mind already preparing to gather magic and fling the first spell as she can feel some figures following her in the dark.


    She grips her sword, getting ready to unsheathe it as one of the figures starts to pick up the pace. A commotion resounds from ahead, people shout and sounds of battle echo through the streets. It is a group of guards by the sound of it, and it seems to be enough to quickly deter the figures following Sanora as they scatter into the many alleys. She breathes a sigh of relief. The shouting and clashing is coming from straight ahead and Sanora can now see two guards who are pushing a shabby looking man, with bound hands, out of an alleyway. Shortly after a third guard follows, supporting a young woman who is wearing a clouded look and a smile on her face and can barely walk.


    ¡°Let me go I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The detained man wriggles and struggles against the guards.


    ¡°Oh sure, she drugged herself and conveniently fell into your arms and you were just bringing her to the guardhouse, right?¡± one of the men mocks.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time telling that to your cellmates. You know how long you sit for redback extract?¡± The guard hisses and roughly gives the man another push. Sanora¡¯s ears perk up.


    ¡®Redback extract?¡¯


    The woman who is still held up straight by the third guard strokes his face, speaking with a gibberish voice, and the words feel like an icicle into Sanora¡¯s soul.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t you handsome, how about us two hm? I¡¯m all yours~¡±


    One of the guards notices Sanora, who has stopped to look at the scene.


    ¡°Go on citizen, nothing to see here.¡± He makes a shooing gesture with his free hand.


    ¡°This redback extract, what exactly do you mean by that?¡± She swallows, shifting around on her feet uneasy. The guard frowns at her and is about to tell her off, but the second one stops him.


    ¡°You are lady Sanora, right? I saw you at the gates Yesterday.¡±


    Sanora nods.


    ¡°Ah! apologies my Lady.¡± The first guard says, and Sanora just nods at him.


    ¡°It is no trouble. So, could you tell me about that extract?¡± She asks, hoping that it is just an unfortunate naming coincidence.


    ¡°Of course. It is a highly potent drug made from the venom of an insect, the redback centipede. People around darker circles use it to make women docile and wanting, making it hard to prove guilt the next day, unless we catch a rat like this red handed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora says quietly, her throat feeling like a steel wire is tightening around it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She gives the men a court nod and walks off again. Her fists are clenched, her jaw tight and her gaze fixed to the floor as she walks through the streets of the slums.


    ¡®Vadia wouldn¡¯t have, she said she loves me, why would she lie?¡¯


    Two feet appear on her path. She looks up, right into the face of a fat, sleazy man sneering at her. It makes her stomach churn, that disgusting perverse sneer with nothing but malice behind it.


    ¡°Hello there pretty-¡°he can¡¯t even finish before Sanora¡¯s fist lands in his oversized stomach. He coughs and sinks to the floor, holding his stomach as he barfs. Sanora just walks past him without another word and makes her way back to the castle.


    She feels bitter throughout the next few days. Doubt has taken root in her, doubt about Vadia, about their first time and everything after. Sanora was uncertain whether to really think that Vadia drugged her back then or not. She likes her, but she can¡¯t deny that all the evidence points to this being the case. How Sanora felt back then, why she never felt like it again, the fact that Vadia is well versed in alchemy. It is all causing her a giant headache and even taking a walk isn¡¯t helping. She has tuned out the people around her long ago and was sitting on a bench absent mindedly.


    ¡°Excuse me, young lady?¡±


    Sanora snaps out of her thoughts and looks up at the tall man. He is a broad guy clad in full iron plate, a big axe slung over his back made from steel with a slightly white hue. He is sporting goatee and moustache, short and well kempt. His light brown, almost red hair is combed back neatly as well.


    ¡°Ah yes, do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°If I am not mistaken you are Sanora of Ginaeris, right?¡±


    ¡°In the flesh.¡±


    The man grins through his beard.


    ¡°Wonderful! I was hoping to catch a quick word with you ever since you exterminated a whole lurcher nest.¡± He takes out a small pouch. ¡°Because this would be yours then.¡±


    Sanora takes the pouch, the contents making a very satisfying metallic rustle.


    ¡°This is for me? Just like that?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Just like that isn¡¯t really the case. Like said, you cleared a whole lurcher nest, including a nestking, all by yourself. The guild has a reward of ten gold for those nests out at all times. You aren¡¯t a member of the guild I¡¯ve been told, but I think it is only right that you receive this.¡±


    ¡°You went through the trouble of finding me just to bring me this?¡± Sanora narrows her eyes.


    ¡°Well to be honest, it¡¯s also a sort of apology for what Jared put you through.¡± The man sighs. ¡°He¡¯s always been a troublemaker and a bit of a good for nothing. But I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d just abandon someone out there.¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡°Well, thanks I guess.¡± Sanora pockets the small pouch.


    ¡°Ah forgive me, manners. Name¡¯s Brenn. I¡¯m something of an unofficial runner for the Adventurers guild branch in Deepvalley.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, it was nice meeting you, Brenn.¡± Sanora nods at him, gets up and walks straight past him without another word.


    ¡°So, where you going? Busy?¡± Brenn asks, walking beside her.


    ¡°Not really, why?¡± Sanora gives him a sideways glance.


    ¡°Well to be honest again there is still something I¡¯d like to ask you. You made quite a mess of those lurchers and to be frank we could use someone like you. It¡¯s not often Deepvalley sees such a prodigy.¡±


    ¡°You want me to become an Adventurer?¡± Sanora stops to look at the tall man.

 Art

    To celebrate the 20th chapter i''ll finally get to sharing some art for Sanora''s journey. Over time, more pieces of art will be added. Im currently working with a great artist to get the first post-concept art pieces. For now it''s not much that i have but over time that will change. I hope you are as excited about the characters coming to live as i am!


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And of course i dont want to withold her from you, Amni! (in chibi form)


    Here are some of the earliest Sanora pieces! One chibi and one more detailed and realistic. Now you finally have a face to that back :p


    Hello all! Have an art piece that I commissioned from @masyhurizal on Fiverr!


    Bawarag and Amni~

 21 – The guild

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nods. ¡°All I would like to is invite you to the guild and show you around. If you¡¯re interested, great! We would welcome you with open arms. If not that¡¯s fine too, we can¡¯t force you. But even then, maybe we can work something out, have you help out occasionally or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice offer but I¡¯ll have to decline. I don¡¯t know if you know yet, but I am here because I kinda am the fianc¨¦e of Vadia. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d love to check it out, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time to.¡±


    Brenn looks at her and holds his chin.


    ¡°I see, that does complicate matters.¡± He sighs after some time. ¡°And you really can¡¯t make it at least say, two days a week, even one?¡± He looks at her with a pleading expression.


    Sanora ponders. One day a week, I mean how busy could she probably get for the time being? Vadia doesn¡¯t even give her any work to begin with and usually just leaves her by herself all day long.


    ¡°Now that I think it over again, I might be able to join you after all, but only for the next few weeks or something. Anything beyond that I don¡¯t know about yet.¡±


    Brenn¡¯s face lights up again.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news!¡± He grins at her. ¡°So, wanna visit the branch after all?¡±


    ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± Sanora says and they start to make their way to the local branch of the adventurers¡¯ guild. In truth Sanora would have been euphoric about seeing such a place, but the recent events have caused her curiosity to die down a bit. They walk a bit through the third ring until they reach at a large building. It stands out a bit, being made of bricks rather than the usual wood. It¡¯s big too. Two stories, and double as long and wide as any other house around it, with a constant stream of armoured and armed people walking in and out. Some with bows and light leather gear, other with medium chainmail and daggers, some like Brenn with heavy plate and greatswords and very few even with robes and a staff. Some of them alone, others in groups.


    They walk in and the smell of food and alcohol wafts at Sanora, immediately reminding her of the Weary Traveller. The hall on the ground floor is filled with tables where people sit and eat together, having meetings and small celebrations. Straight ahead at the far end is a counter manned by three people, all busy talking with adventurers taking on new jobs or collecting payment. The whole place is illuminated by a few iron chandeliers on the ceiling.


    ¡°This is the common hall. You can check out jobs either at the boards-¡° Brenn points at two big wooden boards, filled with sheets of paper, at the right of the room ¡°-and check them out at the counter, where you can also ask for more specific or stuff with special requirements. You can also meet people around here, ask to form a group, offer to join one or just make new friends. We also have a small kitchen here, and of course plenty to drink.¡± He grins. ¡°Any questions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, reminds me of a place back home I used to go to.¡± ¡®All that¡¯s missing is an old werewolf and a gargoyle girl¡­¡¯


    ¡°So, people come here and take a job, then do it and just get paid?¡±


    ¡°There is always some sort of proof that they need to actually get paid, but yes, that¡¯s the gist of it.¡±


    ¡°Proof? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take that nest you took out. From each lurcher you kill you cut off the top fin from its head, and for each fin you bring you get paid. If you have ten or more it¡¯s considered a nest which brings up the pay. And if there is a nestking too you get even more.¡±


    Sanora nods. ¡°So, anyone can just go around hunting lurchers for a living?¡±


    ¡°If you do work unregistered the guild will take a bigger cut from the pay, since there is a lot more paperwork to do with every job you take and finish.¡±


    ¡°Pay cuts?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow. ¡°You take from the money that people earn?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, as the cities need taxes to fund building and the guards we take a cut out of the pay to keep the guild up and pay for jobs that the guild itself issues.¡±


    ¡®What the fuck are taxes?¡¯


    ¡°I see, I guess that makes some sense.¡±


    ¡°Well, if people want the full pay they can always search out each job personally from someone who needs workers. What we offer is a place where people do that sort of thing while the organizing and paperwork is done by us. So instead of running around, finding someone who offers a job, working out the details with that person, then doing the job and possibly getting screwed over, all you have to do here is pick from the board, do your job, come back and get paid.¡±


    ¡°So basically, you¡¯re acting as middlemen who do all the boring stuff so people can get jobs done easier.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That pretty much explains the whole guild.¡± Brenn laughs. ¡°But there are select few exceptions, like me for example. I¡¯m one of the better adventurers around here and at some point, the guild asked me if I want to be an unofficial runner with a monthly salary rather than pay per job. So as the name suggests I run around, scout out places with monsters and problems, deliver messages in this branch¡¯s territory or, in rare cases like this, talk with talented people like you.¡±


    Sanora looks at him, letting the words sink in a bit while scanning the room. People are in a good mood, the constant sound of laughing and talking hangs in the air along with the scent of ale and grilled meat. A faint smile spreads on her face.


    ¡°Well, then all I have left is one question.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°After what happened with Jared, why should I trust you?¡±


    Brenn blinks at her perplexed, seemingly not having expected that question.


    ¡°That is a good question, and a justified one. What Jared did was shameful to no end, for him and our reputation. So, I understand if that¡¯s a dealbreaker for you. I guess you have no real reason to trust us right now, and there will always be people like Jared. But there are also plenty of good people, and I can at least promise that if you join, we¡¯ll do what we can to earn you trust that Jared already lost us.¡± Brenn¡¯s eyes are earnest, his head lowered, his voice apologetic and honest. If Sanora had to describe the vibe he is giving off, it would be the exact opposite to the sneer she saw on that man in the streets.


    ¡°Speaking of Jared, isn¡¯t he going to be around here a lot too?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°Nope, kicked him out in a high arc after we confirmed the story.¡± Brenn shakes his head.


    Sanora nods.


    ¡°I think I heard enough.¡± And smiles at Brenn. ¡°Where do I sign up?¡±


    Brenn grins from ear to ear.


    ¡°Come along. To the office!¡± He says and beckons Sanora to follow. They enter a door at the right end of the room behind which a flight of stairs leads up into the first floor. The noise dies down as they close the door, and instead of food and drink a strong scent of paper and ink fills the air as they walk up. The room is filled with desks lining the walls. Behind each sits someone scribbling away at papers, some furiously, some more relaxed. Brenn walks to one of the tables and talks with the woman behind it. After a short talk she dumps her stack of papers on the desk next to her, much to the chagrin of the man sitting there, and walks back with Brenn.


    ¡°Hello there. So, you are Sanora. I have already heard about you, and I must say it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± The young woman smiles at her. Out of all the people working here she seems to be a bit of an oddbone. Her inquisitive eyes are black, as is her short hair in which Sanora can spot a few feathers. She is wearing all black to match. A very wide cut shirt with long, loose sleeves and floppy pants. Her fingernails are narrow and a lot sharper than a human¡¯s. The most peculiar thing however, is what Sanora can¡¯t see with her eyes. Her sense with flesh magic has gotten to a point where she can see that feathers grow on her arms, all the way up to her shoulders. The ones on her head aren¡¯t just braided into the hair either, they are growing there. She is a beastkin.


    ¡°My name is Corvina; I¡¯ll go through the registration process with you today so let¡¯s head somewhere more comfortable.¡± She gestures to one of the doors at the left end of the room.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sanora nods at her.


    ¡°Well then, my job is done here. Sanora, it¡¯s great to know you on board, I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Brenn says before heading downstairs again while Sanora and Corvina head to the door. The beastkin opens and lets Sanora in. It¡¯s a cozy, small room with a window overlooking the street in front of the building and a coffee table with two couches around it.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Corvina gestures at one of the small couches and they both sit down. Sanora eyes fall on a bottle and two glasses on the table.


    ¡°Care for some mead?¡± Corvina asks her with a smile, but Sanora just furrows her eyebrows at the sight.


    ¡°Those stand in all rooms?¡±


    Corvina¡¯s smile freezes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She taps her fingers together. ¡°No. To be truthful we just prepared it with the hopes that Brenn would convince you to at least come by.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.¡°That so? Well, I¡¯m good, thanks. You guys really want to make a good impression on me huh?¡±


    ¡°Naturally! I¡¯m sure Brenn told you already, but we don¡¯t often see a talent like you. I¡¯ll be honest with you, Sanora. The guild thinks you¡¯ll make it big soon, and we want you. Word about the outsider who cleared a nest alone is already spreading among the guildmembers and I am betting that it will reach the commonfolk in the next week.¡±


    ¡°But was that such an impressive feat? To be honest it felt a bit too trivial for everyone to be singing praise of me like that. Those lurchers all just took a hit and fell over, so I really didn¡¯t do a lot.¡± Sanora scratches her head while Corvina¡¯s eyes grow wide, and she licks her lips.


    ¡°If it felt trivial then that was only because you are extraordinary. We have some skilled people around, but even then, I don¡¯t know of many who take out a lurcher with a single swing. They are resilient, small, and fast. Just hitting them can be a chore by itself.¡±


    Sanora leans back with a pensive smile. She hadn¡¯t felt that the lurchers were that strong. Even the name made her snort. ¡®lurcher¡¯, how could something with a name like that be considered dangerous? But thinking back to the day something else comes back to her mind.


    ¡°Say, Corvina, these lurchers are a 7 on this scale, right?¡±


    Corvina nods.


    ¡°Could you give me an example of what a 10 would be?¡±


    ¡°A ten?¡± Corvina holds her chin. ¡°I think the best example would be your average soldier or guard.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°What about a 1?¡±


    Corvina¡¯s gaze grows a bit distant as she thinks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when the last creature with a 1 scaling even appeared. The only thing I can think of right now would be a drowned horror.¡±


    ¡°A drowned horror?¡±


    Corvina nods. ¡°Yes. You see there are normal drowned, undead that are, as the name suggests, people that drowned somewhere. They are similar to normal undead with the only difference being the resistance to fire and their toxins. You can find plenty of them around Murkwater. Now a drowned horror is a special sort of drowned. Put simply: it¡¯s a giant one. They tower at around ten meters and are practically impossible to kill. Luckily, they are so rare than the only ones I know about are the textbook ones.¡± Corvina chuckles.


    ¡°So, on 1 we have giant undead that can kill most people with a stomp, and on one we have the average soldier. I see.¡± Sanora nods, now with a better idea of where lurchers actually stand. ¡°What about that nestking?¡±


    ¡°A lurcher nestking comes in at a 6. That makes it pretty much one of the strongest things around these parts. Even the guild here only has a handful of people ranked 6. Brenn being one of them.¡±


    ¡®So he¡¯s pretty impressive huh? But that only leaves one question¡­¡¯


    ¡°So, where would I rank in?¡±


    Corvina smiles again and takes out a clipboard from below the couch.


    ¡°To find that out we only have to sign you up and then we can get right to testing if you want to, free of charge of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. What do we do?¡± Sanora looks at Corvina expectantly.


    ¡°All I need is ask you some mandatory things to confirm your background and your ¡®class¡¯ as we call it. It is basically just the way you fight.¡±


    ¡®Well shit. Do I give her the noble story now or the real one? I mean I already lied to the ruler of the city so this shouldn¡¯t be much worse. I mean it doesn¡¯t really matter since I¡¯ll live under that alibi from now on. Unless...¡¯ Sanora ponders with a strained expression and corvina takes the moment to pour herself a glass from the bottle on the table.


    ¡°Who will know about my information?¡±


    ¡°Only employees of the guild. If you want to, we can also keep it classified to the higher-ups, in this case me.¡± She winks at Sanora. ¡°I know many nobles would rather not give away too much about themselves for safety. The only case in which we will need to share your personal file would be if you commit a crime.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fair and would be much appreciated.¡± Sanora nods at the smiling crowgirl.


    ¡°Of course! Well then let¡¯s get this started.¡± She pulls out one of the feathers in her hair which isn¡¯t one of her¡®s but an actual quill she must have put in there.


    ¡®She¡¯s a bit odd.¡¯ Sanora thinks with a smirk. She can¡¯t help but think of Amni who has some rather interesting quirks as well. Now that she takes a closer look at Corvina she actually looks really cute.


    ¡®Huh.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then, for starters what is your full name, and how would you like be known among the guild? Titles are optional.¡±


    ¡°Then just Sanora.¡±


    ¡°For both?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Sanora nods as Corvina already scribbles away on the clipboard.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s usually rude to ask a lady, but I still need to know how old you are.¡±


    ¡°About 20 I think.¡±


    Corvina is about to start writing again but stops to look at Sanora with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a complicated story involving memory loss.¡± Sanora sighs.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know your birthday either? I¡¯m sorry to hear, that sounds horrible.¡± Corvina says with furrowed brows and a frown. ¡°20 years it is then. You certainly don¡¯t look a day older.¡±


    ¡°Well thank you.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°And it¡¯s not that bad, I¡¯m getting used to this somewhat.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m sure if you are around here for a bit, you¡¯ll find plenty of people have some baggage on them like you do, and they always have an open ear.¡± The quill in her hand pauses as Corvina smiles at Sanora softly, and something tells her that she herself isn¡¯t entirely unscarred either.


    ¡°Well then.¡± She snaps back to her usual smile. ¡°Next question, race.¡±


    ¡®¡­ wow this really isn¡¯t my day.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, until a few days ago I would have said human but¡­ yeah.¡± Sanora sinks into the couch with a sigh.


    ¡°Another complicated story?¡± Corvina tilts her head.


    ¡°Another complicated story.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Corvina twirls the quill in her hand with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Is there anyone you could use as an example?¡±


    Sanora holds her chin and looks up, thinking back to the talk with Virelia.


    ¡°Uh, what race would you call an envoy?¡±


    Corvina just gives Sanora a look.


    ¡°You are kidding.¡±


    Sanora just shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s what a fleshmage told me. I¡¯m not sure either, for all I care we can go with human too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Corvina nods slowly and writes something down.


    ¡°Alright, next question. What¡¯s your relationship status? We need to ask in case of your passing so we know who will receive your belongings.¡±


    ¡°I see, makes sense.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e of Vadia of Vallis.¡±


    ¡°The Vadia?¡± Corvina asks with wide eyes. ¡°As in, the child of the ruler of Deepvalley?¡± She leans forward a bit.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡± Sanora nods as Corvina¡¯s mouth drops open.


    ¡°Ok, that is a little unexpected but alright.¡± She nods. ¡°On to the next question then. Your place of birth and current place of residence?¡±


    ¡®Wait, did she write that down now?¡¯


    ¡°River¡¯s Rest and Deepvalley.¡±


    Corvina nods as she writes again. ¡°Good, that already brings us to the last question. Your class, I assume swordswoman?¡± She looks at the sword fixed to Sanora¡¯s belt.


    ¡°Well, what makes my class?¡±


    ¡°Your class describes how you fight, gives a summary of where you¡¯ll be in a battlefield, what you¡¯re capable of and so on. It makes forming parties a lot easier.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, the way I fight¡­¡± Sanora holds her chin, thinking back to the few battles she has had so far. Not counting the undead, there was her first run in with the wolves where she charged in and almost died. Then next was the bone creature that attacked River¡¯s Rest. After that the well with Silas and Tiktaq¡¯to where she took the frontlines, the assassin where she jumped in to shield Vadia and of course the lurcher nest that she cleared solo. She hasn¡¯t seen a lot of fights, but there was one clear position where she could see herself.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a frontliner, using mainly my sword and magic on my offhand.¡± She answers and hears a crack.


    ¡°You can- of course you can use magic too.¡± Corvina shakes her head with a smile and tosses away her broken quill before taking another one out, though this time from her pocket. She finishes writing and smiles at Sanora.


    ¡°Very well, that only leaves open the rank. Given that you cleared that nest I would love to set you to 6 right away, but word of mouth won¡¯t do I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, just tell me what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have two options for you. One is a bit more timely but also more interesting as well as more accurate. First: We can either have you spar with someone of the guild here. It is half reliant since you can¡¯t use your full potential and little magic. Or your second option: Accompany a well-established party out on a quest and have them give us their take on your rank. You can go all out, use magic and lethal force, thus it is more accurate. Although the latter option is a bit unsafe.¡±


    Sanora ponders for a short moment, but she already knows what she wants to do out of the two.


    ¡°So, what quest will I go on?¡±

 22 - Bullwind

    A few minutes later Sanora is sitting at a table in the common hall, waiting for Corvina to return with the party that will take her along. Only a few esteemed parties get the privilege to take along rookies since it makes an escort job out of usually simple quests. It doesn¡¯t take long until the crowgirl comes back with some people in tow.


    The first one to catch her attention is a tall, broad man, a beastkin like the woman who sold Sanora the ring. One of the horns growing through his long, red hair is broken off in the middle, and numerous big earrings adorn his big, his fluffy ears. A towershield with a bright white metal coating as tall as Sanora is slung over his back. He is wearing barely more than day to day clothes, no armour and an iron shortsword on his belt.


    The man walking in front with Corvina is wearing a kind smile and a three-day stubble. His hair seems a bit overgrown, like he has been putting off getting it cut for just a bit too long. His armor is a mix of leather and metal. He is a bit on the short and wider side, but Sanora can tell that it is mostly muscle. A sharpened kite shield and a sword are on his back, both made from a dark green metal.


    Next to him is a woman about a head taller than him, same height as Sanora. Her golden hair reaches down to her hips even in a braid, showing off her long and pointy ears. Oddly her armour isn¡¯t made of metal or leather, but of wood which is giving of a faint aura of magic. Her bow, slung around her chest is made of the very same wood. It looks like it grew into this shape.


    The last one Sanora can¡¯t see until she pokes her head out from behind the big man with the shield. The girl curiously musters Sanora who has to look twice. She seems even younger than Sanora. And she is, probably, barely twenty herself which is about half the age of most other adventurers around here. The girl¡¯s black hair is tied into a bun behind her head, giving a great view of her young face. The moment she sees Sanora she steps out behind her cover fully, revealing the black robes she is clad in and the long wooden staff she is carrying. She is eyeing Sanora with a curious and excited look.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience.¡± Corvina says as they reach the table. ¡°This is the party you¡¯ll be joining today.¡± Corvina gestures at them and steps aside. The human man, apparently the leader, takes a step forward.


    ¡°Hello Sanora. I¡¯m Balmir, the leader of Bullwind. It¡¯s great to meet you.¡± He extends his hand, which Sanora takes after quickly getting up. His voice is smooth and a bit quiet, but still has an oddly commanding vibe to it.


    ¡°Likewise. I¡¯m looking forward to joining you today.¡± She smiles at him and looks at the others.


    ¡°Serantis.¡± The towering beastkin says, his voice low and gravelly, and nods at her.


    ¡°Greetings. I am Menthria Henwa Naratani.¡± The elf woman nods at her politely. ¡°Mehena for short.¡± And winks at her with a smirk. Her voice is very gentle, like a breeze of wind.


    The young-looking girl steps forward with a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mari!¡± She smiles. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll get along.¡± She adds with her cheerful voice, a bit reminiscent of chimes.


    ¡°So do I, Mari.¡± Sanora replies with a smile herself. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all¡±


    ¡°Alright, I wish you good luck. Work is calling so I have to head back. I will be looking forward to your return.¡± Corvina excuses herself and heads back upstairs.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Balmir claps his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s head out, we can discuss formation and details on the way, we have quite some walking to do, but should be back before sundown.¡± He nods, an optimistic smile on his face.


    A round of nods and ¡®got it¡¯ resound from the small party and they head out of the guild with Sanora in tow.


    ¡°So, how old are you?¡± Mari asks Sanora not ten seconds after they left.


    ¡°Twenty.¡± Sanora replies.


    ¡°So, three years older than me.¡± Mari nods thoughtfully, stealing a look at Sanora chest which is smaller despite her being older than the black-haired girl. Her thoughtful expression turns into a smile.


    ¡°How¡¯d you end up with the adventurers?¡± she asks her.


    ¡°Oh, I was recruited today by a man named Brenn.¡±


    ¡°They came to you specifically? So, the rumours of you clearing a nest with a king alone are true?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Sanora grins at her. ¡°That was a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so impressive.¡± The girl smiles at Sanora. ¡°Maybe you can teach me some things? When it comes to my fighting, I¡¯m deadweight. It¡¯s a bit hard to get on the same page with the others with me being so young. So teaching is always a bit¡­ yeah.¡± She says with an awkward smile.


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°What brings you here anyways? Isn¡¯t 17 a bit young to go around and fight with your life on the line?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a mage!¡± She says with a proud smile, holding out her staff. ¡°The youngest rank 7 mage in the whole valley. And since mages are rare among the adventurers, the demand is high.¡±


    ¡°I see. What magic do you use?¡± Sanora asks the young girl.


    ¡°Healing.¡± A golden lights pulses through her staff for a second as the girl answers with a proud smile.


    ¡°Maybe you could teach me some healing magic? I¡¯d really like to know some, but my fianc¨¦e is always too busy to teach me lately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± Mari smiles at her. ¡°You try to teach me fighting and I try to teach you magic.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Sanora grins at her and they shake hands.


    ¡°From what Corvina told me you are a mage yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Balmir chimes in.


    ¡°You are?!¡± Mari asks with wide and sparkling eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She pouts at the man who just laughs.


    ¡°Because you would have found out either way, no?¡± He laughs heartily.


    ¡°I guess...¡± Mari says quietly and scratches her head.


    ¡°Back to topic. Corvina told me your class is spellsword frontliner, correct?¡±


    This causes the rest of the group to look at Sanora.


    ¡°Spellsword frontliner? At 20?¡± Serantis raises an eyebrow. ¡°What your gear made of? Narcium alloy?¡± He asks her.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Dyed steel?¡± His eyebrow climbs even further.


    ¡°No, just Narcium.¡±


    ¡°Just narcium?¡± He asks her.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Sanora smiles at him as he looks at her in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty impressive.¡± The redhead grins at her after a moment. ¡°Man, it¡¯ll be great to have you take the front. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± He gives her a thumbs up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She nods, returning the thumbs up.


    ¡°Back to topic please?¡± Balmir says with a sigh. ¡°I know we all have some questions for Sanora, but discussing the formation for today comes first.¡±


    ¡°No fair, I didn¡¯t have my turn.¡± Mehena pouts, but Balmir just keeps talking.


    ¡°As said, Sanora is a frontliner using sword and magic. We will go in as usual, with Sanora taking the front along with Serantis. I¡¯ll be in the middle with Mari, Mehena takes the rear and scouting. Any questions so far?¡± he turns to Sanora.


    ¡°I think I got the gist of it.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Good. If anything gets past you and Serantis, either Mehena or me will take care of it. If things get hot, retreat behind Serantis, same if either of you gets injured badly. One takes the front with me while the other gets an emergency treatment from Mari. That¡¯s the go to tactics for a group of enemies. When it comes to larger targets you and me will take the front to get the most damage in while the big man keeps our support safe.¡± By the time Balmir finishes they are already walking out of the gates onto the open plains.


    ¡°And lastly, should I call a retreat then we retreat.¡± He says with a firm voice. ¡°If you have any questions feel free to ask at any time.¡± He goes back to his friendly demeanour.


    ¡°Will do, thanks.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°So, what¡¯s the target today?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, we have an extermination quest for a group of trerchers. They have attacked travellers on the western road. We are going to take them out before they start nesting there. It¡¯s annoying work, but if we don¡¯t keep the numbers down during season, they will infect the plains like locusts.¡±


    ¡°Question.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are trerchers?¡±


    The whole group looks at Sanora again.


    ¡°I am not from around here.¡± She says in defence.


    ¡°I see.¡± Balmir nods. ¡°Well, trerchers are considered distant cousins of lurchers. They are small, green humanoid monsters that roam the plains in the high grasses. But don¡¯t be fooled, while they aren¡¯t stronger than lurchers they are more intelligent, and a lot nastier. They often kidnap humans, either for eating them or¡­ more disgusting things.¡± Balmir pulls a face. ¡°That is why we need to do these jobs, to keep the roads safe.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like they can get really troublesome.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°If the groups get big enough, they can still get dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why we must take care of it before a group gets too large. That and these small groups of monsters are great to rank in rookies since they are not too dangerous, at least for experience parties.¡±


    ¡°So, you can also get a feeling for my skills.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that settles the important stuff for today.¡± Balmir nods. ¡°Go ahead.¡± He waves his hand dismissively. Sanora just tilts her head, but a moment later she is flooded by questions from the rest of the group.


    A few hours of walking and questioning later the group takes the first break to gather their energy for the fight ahead of them.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯d really love to meet this Bawarag fellow someday.¡± Serantis says.


    ¡°I can imagine you would get along.¡± Mehena laughs. ¡°I for my part am much more intrigued by Amni. It¡¯s not often you hear of a woman of her format. Someday you¡¯ll have to introduce us to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that too.¡± Sanora smiles. ¡°I quite miss them myself to be honest.¡± She adds with a downcast gaze.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go and visit them?¡± Mari asks with a tilted head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey there and due to my fianc¨¦e¡¯s work, we can¡¯t really leave town for too long.¡±


    ¡°What does he do? You mentioned him earlier, your fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°What she does?¡± Sanora wonders how to best answers Mari¡¯s question. She doesn¡¯t really know what Vadia does exactly. ¡°Rule, I guess? Something with politics probably.¡±


    ¡°Rule what? Wait, her?¡± Mari furrows her eyebrows.


    ¡°Deepvalley. I mean she doesn¡¯t rule yet, her father does but she probably does her fair share.¡±


    Mari seems a bit confused. The others meanwhile have all frozen and stare at Sanora.


    ¡°But that would mean¡­¡± Slowly the pieces seem to fall into place for Mari as well.


    ¡°Y- Your fianc¨¦e is Vadia!? No way! You¡¯re joking!¡± She stares at Sanora with wide eyes, but she just chuckles.


    ¡°Nope, not joking. I¡¯m dating the future ruler of Deepvalley.¡± Silence falls over the group as everyone stares at Sanora who just looks around. ¡°What¡¯s with you guys? You all seem kind of pale.¡±


    Balmir pinches the back of his nose. ¡°That Corvina.¡± He curses under his breath. ¡°Well, it seems apologies are in order lady Sanora. We have not been told that we would be accompanied by a noble today.¡± He lowers his head. ¡°I hope you can forgive our casual approach until now.¡± The others follow suit and lower their heads towards Sanora. But she just groans, causing them all to flinch.


    ¡°No, please, casual approach is fine, appreciated even! The casual approach is half the reason I¡¯m here.¡± She says a bit desperate.


    The group exchanges a few looks before Balmir speak up again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°100 percent. Please, just pretend I am the average run-off-the-mill adventurer. I have to deal with enough of the noble talk at the castle already.¡± She pleads. The group exchanges a few more looks but their expressions soften again.


    ¡°That sure is a bit unusual but I think we can handle it.¡± Balmir nods with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sanora breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, the reason why you can¡¯t visit home,¡± Mari starts again after processing the shock for a bit. ¡°-is because you are busy working for the city?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s mostly Vadia doing the work while I lie around somewhere but yeah, that sums it up somewhat.¡±


    ¡°That means you¡¯re a noble¡­ so can you really fight?¡±


    ¡°Mari!¡± Balmir hisses at the girl, but she just raises her hands in defence.


    ¡°She told us to treat her like before!¡±


    Balmir facepalms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I am very much capable of holding my own in a fight.¡± A self-assured smile spreads on her face. If there is one thing she trusts in, it¡¯s what she learned from Bawarag.


    Stolen story; please report.¡°If I may ask a question, where are you from? I never heard about you before so you must be from outside of the valley, right?¡± Mehena chimes in again.


    ¡°Northwestern seas.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I arrived here about four saints ago, then I met Vadia and we got together. But we kept it a secret until last week.¡±


    Mehena nods understandingly. ¡°Yes, searching for a partner as a noble can be quite the task. Especially considering Vadia¡¯s position since Deepvalley is such an important trade-¡°


    ¡°Balmir, she¡¯s breaking the rule!¡± Serantis groans.


    ¡°Mehena, you know the rule, no politics or economy talks during quests.¡± Balmir sighs.


    ¡°Right right, sorry, I got a bit carried away.¡± Mehena chuckles.


    ¡°You know about that kind of stuff?¡± Sanora asks the elf, who nods.


    ¡°I come from a noble family myself, albeit an elven one.¡± She wiggles her pointy ears. ¡°But I left for the same reasons you are here for. It wasn¡¯t for me. Too dull and boring and stuck up. Thus, I came here, and I don¡¯t regret a single minute of it.¡± She says with a warm smile which seems contagious as it spreads throughout the round.


    ¡°Our Mehena sure is a smooth talker isn¡¯t she.¡± Serantis shakes his head. ¡°But don¡¯t let it fool you, she just wants to distract from her breaking the rule.¡± He snickers. Mehena just rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Well, we wouldn¡¯t need that rule if your brain wasn¡¯t made of muscles.¡±


    ¡°Gods, there we go.¡± Balmir sighs as Mehena and Serantis start to bicker with each other, throwing around stupid insults and snidey remarks.


    ¡°They really held back long this time.¡± Mari, still sitting next to Sanora says as she watches the elf and the beastkin argue.


    ¡°This is normal?¡± Sanora looks at Mari who just giggles.


    ¡°It would be weird if they didn¡¯t argue at this point. The last time I remember them being polite with each other was on our very first quest together.¡± Mari looks at the two with a nostalgic gaze.


    ¡°Your very first quest huh?¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I think an extermination job like this, although back then it wasn¡¯t trerchers-¡°


    Sanora stops listening as all her hair suddenly stands on end. Something just entered the range of her flesh sense, and it was closing in fast. Without even thinking she reaches out to grab Mari by the collar and pulls her towards her. A creature bursts out of the high grass around them, just barely missing the young girl who is rolling over the ground with Sanora. The others jump up, but the large, doglike creature immediately retreats back into the cover of the high grass.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sanora asks Mari, still lying over her protectively. The girl below her just blinks a few times, trying to process what just happened.


    ¡°Uh yes, I¡¯m fine. W-what happened?¡± She looks around as Sanora pulls her onto her feet.


    ¡°Prowlers! Circle, now, girls in the middle, fronts outside.¡± Balmir gives the commands with a sharp voice that feels very unfitting of the usually calm and held back man as he draws his sword and shield. Sanora can see why he is the leader. When things get serious, he immediately seems like a different person.


    The two men and Sanora form a circle with Mehena and Mari in the middle as they await the next attack. The first one came fast. The beast had directly aimed for Mari¡¯s throat. Had Sanora not seen it coming with her sense of flesh magic it might have bitten right through the petite girl¡¯s neck.


    The tension is high, everyone on edge as they wait for the next charge of the hulking hound.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Sanora asks with a low voice, her eyes fixed to the grass surrounding them.


    ¡°Prowler. Big, muscular dog without fur. They hunt in packs in the high grasses of plains and the thicket of forests.¡± Serantis growls. ¡°But it¡¯s rare for them to be around during trercher season.¡± He says while looking over his shield into the plains.


    ¡°You saw the first one coming, how? And more importantly can you do it again?¡± Balmir asks with a stern tone.


    ¡°Magic sense, and yes I should see it coming just before it reaches us.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°All right. Next attack you shout the name of whoever it¡¯s coming at.¡± Balmir says and everyone just gives him a short nod. The group¡¯s nerves are on edge, all eyes scanning the high grasses around them, waiting for the next attack. Sanora¡¯s flesh sense has gotten better, but it was still short ranged and while the other frontliners have shields, with only three of them the gaps are potentially large enough for the monsters to just directly get to the girls in the middle. As everyone is standing on edge, weapons gripped tightly and shields held up, Sanora is wrecking her brain for a way to expand the range of her spell. But her thoughts are cut short when she feels something dart closer to them.


    ¡°Ser-¡°She starts shouting but before she can finish the giant hound leaps from the grass at Serantis. But the towering man is no slouch. The first three letters of his name were enough to alert him, and he slams his giant shield right into the face of the monster. A sickening crack resounds as it¡¯s skull is shattered and it drops to the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Serantis seems a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Focus big man.¡± Balmir chastises him. And he is right to do so as Sanora can feel the next one coming in. This time right at her.


    ¡°Here!¡± She manages before the creature leaps at her with its maw wide open. The sight immediately brings back bad memories, but she steels herself and holds up her sword to stab it mid-jump. The monster impales itself on it and falls to the ground dead. It is then when Sanora realizes that a stab was a very bad idea. Another prowler follows up while Sanora tries to pull out her sword. But the handguard gets caught in its teeth.


    ¡°Again!¡± she is desperate. Mari is right behind her and with no weapon Sanora is unable to defend the young girl. Neither Balmir nor Serantis have noticed her predicament, still holding their own positions and Mehena would likely be too slow with her bow. In a kneejerk reaction she lets go of her sword and meets the monster with her bare hands instead. It bites down on her wrist as she holds up her left arm. The large fangs bore into her tender flesh as she is pushed back with a pained scream. But she holds firm, her top priority being their healer¡¯s safety. She can feel the pain shoot through her body, some of her fingers go limp as tendons are severed and her bones start to crack in between the muscular jaws. She pushes through the pain and with her free hand conjures a bone spear to jam it right into the open eye of the prowler. It sinks in with little resistance and pierces its brain, killing it on the spot. It falls down, but not without tearing a massive chunk of flesh out of Sanora¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Sanora!¡± Mari screams horrified but Sanora stops her from rushing to her side.


    ¡°Stay back! There might be more!¡± She says through grit teeth. It takes her all she has to tell Mari to stay back. The pain is clouding her senses, as is the blood loss. But if they break formation now and another attack comes, they are even more fucked. She places a foot on the first one and pulls her sword out.


    ¡°Stupid four bladed guard.¡± She curses, looking at her blood-spitting wound.


    ¡®If only I could just cast flesh magic to shut it¡­¡¯


    She wants to face palm as a realization hits her. All this this time she has been using her flesh sense passively, dragging it along as she went but she never poured any actual magic into it. With her last bit of focus she draws her power out, pouring it into her sensing spell. She can feel the range grow, feel how much more exact the image gets. Not only of her, but also of the other people around her and the last prowler circling around them about 10 meters away. A grin splits her face.


    ¡°Mehena.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The elven woman looks at the grinning girl with a good amount of worry on her face.


    ¡°Right there.¡± Sanora points the tip of her sword at the prowler, following it as it circles around them. Mehena doesn¡¯t hesitate and draws back the string of her bow. But she does not take out an arrow, she doesn¡¯t even have a quiver on her. Instead from the bow itself an arrow grows, knocked right onto the string.


    ¡°Point at the head.¡± She says and Sanora adjusts her sword. Shortly after the arrow flies off with a whistle, its air blowing aside some strands of Sanora¡¯s hair. The prowler drops dead. Sanora breaths out, leaning onto her sword for support. Her head is getting light as her arm is spitting out red liquid in a stream.


    ¡°Last one?¡± Balmir gives her a quick look.


    ¡°Last one.¡± Sanora affirms.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, nothing in about 15 meters around us.¡±


    Balmir nods. ¡°Alright. Mari-¡± The young mage is already next to Sanora long before their leader can finish.


    ¡°By the gods half your wrist is gone!¡± She holds up her staff which glows golden and a wave of relief washes over Sanora as her hand starts to knit itself back together.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Sanora asks the girl.


    ¡°If I¡¯m okay? Look at you!¡±


    ¡°What about me? You¡¯re here after all.¡± Sanora chuckles weakly. Mari just looks at her with wide eyes and her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse to be reckless!¡± She says, her eyes darting between the wound and Sanora face.


    ¡®Huh, Mari is kind of adorable isn¡¯t she¡­ or it¡¯s the blood loss.¡¯ Sanora thinks while mustering the young mage and trying not to fall over. The others still stand guard around them until her hand is fully healed again. She stretches her fingers and moves them around. Her head is finally clear again as well.


    ¡°All done.¡± Mari wipes some sweat off her forehead. ¡°Still feeling any pain?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sanora smiles at her. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re even then.¡± Her smile makes Sanora¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡®What the fuck? Again? Why is happening so often lately¡­¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯d run into prowlers of all things.¡± Balmir interrupts them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they live in the plains?¡± Sanora turns to him.


    ¡°They do, but they are rare, so this was pretty bad luck.¡±


    ¡°But they make for a good extra pay!¡± Serantis grins, holding up two severed prowler paws with a grin.


    ¡°Right.¡± Balmir nods. ¡°Let¡¯s gather the paws and after that have a quick discussion.¡±


    Everyone gets to it, cutting off both front paws of each corpse. Mehena made short work of the one in the grass. The arrow hit it right in the temple. Once finished, they move on to leave the place now smelling of food for any other predators around. After some walking they all sit down again to start their post battle talk.


    ¡°Alright, first of, Sanora. That was reckless. I¡¯d ask that you refrain from such measures in future. But given the stuck sword it wasn¡¯t such a bad call. But that brings me to the next thing. Your sword shouldn¡¯t get stuck like that in the middle of battle in the first place. You need to have a better handle on your equipment. Just forcing your way through, while impressive, will sooner or later not work anymore. Four guardrails might seem like they will offer more protection, but you saw how they can get in the way.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I never really thought about that much, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take better care from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. If it wasn¡¯t for Mari-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯d be dead now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d probably be.¡± Balmir says with a grim tone. But after a moment his expression softens again. ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why we don¡¯t go out alone. It¡¯s not like we all never slip here and there. If that was the case, we wouldn¡¯t have a need for our Mari here.¡± He chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s not an invite to get injured by the way.¡± He adds and the rest of the group laughs.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice. I¡¯ll watch out better from now on.¡± Sanora laughs along.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Well then, if you¡¯re feeling ready, I propose we head on. It¡¯s already getting a bit late.¡±


    Sanora gives her arm a quick test roll before nodding at the man. ¡°As ready as it gets.¡± She gives him a thumbs up.


    They head on to their actual target, walking down the main road towards the west. It doesn¡¯t take long until they see some partly destroyed planks of wood and an empty barrel lying on the roadside. A track, trampled into the grass, is leading away from the scene. Balmir gives a signal to quiet down as they are approaching the group of trerchers. Serantis takes the front with Sanora right behind him. Balmir and the girls are walking behind their frontliners, with the man taking the rear guard just in case. Soon they can hear sounds from ahead. Sanora pours some magic into flesh sense until she can feel the first creatures.

 23 – What makes a heretic?

    ¡°Straight ahead. Seven meters.¡± She whispers to Serantis who nods and braces for the fight ahead. After a few more meters they can see past the grass leaning into the path. There is a small circle devoid of plants where the creatures have started to make themselves at home. They look similar to lurchers indeed. The main differences is the green, smooth skin and their pointy ears instead of fins as well as the long noses. They look a bit more humanoid overall too. All of them are busy, carrying around old wood, stripped from carriages to makeshift tents, or staking up meat above a campfire. Sanora gives the rest of the party some quick hand signs, telling them that she counts twelve. Balmir nods at Mehena who pulls back her bow, the arrow growing from it again.


    ¡®That bow is so cool.¡¯ Sanora watches the elf astonished before the arrow flies off. It zips straight through the head of a trercher who is standing a bit away from the rest. Before the monsters notice she lets loose another arrow. Only when the third monster falls, they finally catch on. A gurgling, high pitched scream resounds, and the camp is alert. Mehena doesn¡¯t stop and kills a fourth one before the monsters spot the group and come barging at them. Serantis draws his sword and plants his shield on the ground. Balmir gets into position behind the frontline. Another arrow whizzes through the gap between them, killing one more trercher before they reach Sanora and Serantis. Sanora takes a quick swing, drawing her first blood and making her first kill. One starts to bang on the tower shield of the beastkin with its wooden club, not even scratching it before it gets stabbed by Serantis. They have already established a perfect meatgrinder. With their primitive weapons the trerchers can¡¯t hope to get close to Sanora who has the range advantage with her sword. And the ones who try to get past the towering beastkin and his shield are repelled like water on rock before they try to get past the side where they are cut down by him. But as Balmir said, these creatures are smarter than their aquatic relatives. After the first four die the rest spreads into the high grasses around them.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Balmir asks her and she immediately replies.


    ¡°One left one right, one sneaking around from behind.¡±


    ¡°Mehena and me rear, Mari to Sanora. Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Balmir quickly orders and the formation shifts, preparing to take out the last three. A moment later the two from the grasses come jumping out where Mari and Mehena were standing a few moments ago. They look around stupid for a second before the blades come down at them. The last one gets shot by the elf as soon as his head peeks out from the grasses.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Balmir turns to her, his guard not yet let down. Sanora pours more magic into her sensing spell. There is nothing around them, at least nothing moving. However, something catches her attention in the makeshift camp of the trerchers.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s dead, but there is something in their camp.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at it, lead the way.¡± The human nods at her.


    They all follow Sanora into the camp. The fire is still burning, the tents are about as stable as the one Sanora cobbled together in the wilderness. But all that is of little interest to her. She walks straight to the source of the odd feeling, stopping at bloody bag. She squats down, slowly opens it and in the same second regrets doing so. Two dead eyes stare back at her. She drops the cloth again before any of the others see it.


    ¡°Disgusting fucking creatures.¡± She curses, the image of the chopped-up human burned into her mind, the coppery smell of blood clinging to her nostrils. She can already feel her lunch starting to make its way up again.


    ¡°A victim?¡± Mehena¡¯s soft voice helps to calm her stomach a bit.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sanora gets up again.


    ¡°I wish I could say it gets easier, but I really can¡¯t.¡± Mehena shoots the bag a look while trying to hold her composure. ¡°But knowing that we took out this threat for good helps at least.¡± She puts her hand on Sanora¡¯s shoulder and smiles at her warmly. ¡°That and a lot of alcohol.¡± She winks.


    ¡°I could go for some ¡®a lot of alcohol¡¯ right now.¡± Sanora and Mehena have a short laugh before they comb through the rest of the camp with the others. After cutting off the ears from each trercher they finally head back again.


    ¡°She dug out a whole cellar with a single spell?¡± Mehena asks Sanora with wide eyes as the group walks towards the gates of Deepvalley in the orange light of the late evening.


    ¡°Like that.¡± Sanora snaps her fingers. ¡°Should have seen my face when she did it.¡± She laughs.


    ¡°I think I can imagine it.¡± Mehena snickers. ¡°With every story you tell me about her I just grow more curious about this woman. I am really looking forward to you introducing us some day.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡± Sanora¡¯s smile fades. ¡°I do miss her quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°You seem rather fond of her. If I may ask, why did you leave in the first place? You have lost no bad word about your home so far.¡±


    ¡°That was because¡­¡± Sanora grows quiet. She has never really thought about her departure again since the day. The dream had tickled something inside her, awoken feeling of distantness. Like her life which had been a saint long at that point wasn¡¯t really hers. But now? The immediate feelings from the dream are gone and Sanora finally realizes what she really did.


    She turns away from Mehena to hide the tear running down her cheek. But the elf isn¡¯t fooled so easily and looks at Sanora with equal parts worry and guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry.¡± She says with her ears hanging a bit lower than usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. T¡¯was political stuff. You know how it is with the nobles.¡± Sanora forces out with a normal voice and waves her off. Mehena just nods and they remain quiet for the rest of the walk to the guild.


    ¡°Alright, we made it back in one piece.¡± Balmir says with a smile as they gather at one of the free tables. The hall is a bit less crowded compared to earlier. It makes for a perfect spot to unwind and talk or just have a drink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch Corvina.¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come along.¡± Mehena joins him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch the drinks and our pay.¡± Serantis says with a grin, rubbing his hands. They are all off in a second, leaving Mari and Sanora alone at the table. An awkward silence hangs over them. Mari is just sitting there, tapping her finger while stealing glances at Sanora here and there.


    ¡°Something bugging you?¡± Mari jumps a bit when Sanora finally breaks the silence. She smiles before clearing her throat to hide her expression.


    ¡°No, I mean yes, I mean nothing is bugging me but¡­¡± She scrambles her words. Sanora just looks at her amused. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯re free tomorrow. With the extra pay we got today I should finally have enough to get a decent dagger and I was wondering if you would help me pick one. The others are probably busy and I don¡¯t know a lot about weapons so I¡¯d really appreciate some help. But I totally get it if you¡¯re busy. You are pretty important after all and-¡°


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sanora smiles at the rambling girl.


    ¡°Sure?¡± Mari blinks at her a few times. ¡°You mean you have time?¡±


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s not like I really have anything to do at¡­ you know, home.¡± Sanora just shrugs and Mari nods.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The young girl beams at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°Should we meet here at about midday? Would that work for you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Mari nods furiously. ¡°Tomorrow midday at the guild then.¡± She says with a smile brighter than the sun. A fuzzy, warm tingle runs through Sanora¡¯s stomach at the sight, which is interrupted by a load of mugs landing on the table.


    ¡°Ahh, the best part of every quest.¡± Serantis sits down with a huge grin on his face that almost reaches Bawarag levels. Only almost though. ¡°The drinks. Here ya go.¡± He slides one over to Sanora.


    ¡°Thank you kindly.¡± She takes it and eyes the number of leftover drinks.


    ¡°Is someone joining us?¡± She looks at the seven mugs.


    ¡°No, why?¡± Serantis asks, his mug already half raised to his mouth.


    ¡°Because we have three spare drinks.¡±


    ¡°You mean four spare drinks.¡± The big man corrects her.


    ¡°Four?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yep. Mari¡¯s too young to drink after all.¡±


    ¡°Only by one year¡­¡± The girl pouts.


    ¡®There is an age requirement for drinking? Shit, good thing I always say twenty¡­¡¯


    Sanora takes a big gulp to wash away the scary thought.


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain the other-¡° Sanora starts again, but stops when Serantis exchanges his already empty mug for the next one. ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mari sighs.


    Serantis empties another two mugs before Balmir, Mehena and Corvina come walking to the table.


    ¡°Three mugs. We were fast today.¡± Balmir comments as they sit down and each take a mug save for Corvina, who is all smiles.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°I heard it went pretty well out there, words of praise from all around.¡± She says to Sanora.


    ¡°I mean it could have gone better.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s always the case.¡± Balmir waves her off with a smile.


    Serantis hands everyone some coins. ¡°Pay for today. We did a good job.¡± He says and gets to his next beer.


    Sanora eyes the three gold coins. The others all get a share of three as well.


    ¡®So we made fifteen in one day? That is a lot¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m almost glad those prowlers found us.¡± Serantis laughs. ¡°Only almost though.¡±


    ¡°They made for some solid pay. But money wasn¡¯t the only reason why we went out today.¡± Balmir says and looks at Sanora with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She swallows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed your ranking with the others and relayed our recommendation to Corvina. I already told you what you can do better and taking all that into account we decided to place you at rank 7.¡±


    ¡®7? That¡¯s really good!¡¯  Sanora starts smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡®Shit.¡¯ Her smile fades again.


    ¡°-given what Mehena and Mari told me is true, namely that you wrestled a prowler with your bare hands, killed it and the fact that you can use magic, then I think would be safe to put you on 6. The only reason we decided to settle with 7 is your lack of experience. Knowledge is worth gold out there. But I¡¯m sure you will overcome that in no time.¡± And with that Corvina Hands Sanora a small card made of metal. Engraved on it is her basic information. Some fields are funny. The place of birth one for example is black. The rank is written in a shiny blue and the race field says ¡®Godkin¡¯.


    ¡°All you need to do is pulse your magic through it to set the signature to you and activate it. The blackened fields only become visible when you activate the card, and the rank can be changed at any guild branch if you meet the requirements for an advancement.¡± Corvina explains while Sanora eyes the small card.


    ¡°I wonder what colour you¡¯ll get.¡± Mari says excitedly, unable to sit still.


    ¡°Colour?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°Yes. When it comes to mages the cards will sometimes change to a certain colour which can be a sign that you have a talent for a certain kind of magic.¡± Mari nods and fishes out her card. It¡¯s a brilliant gold. ¡°That happens because of your unique magic signature.¡±


    ¡°Hmm I see.¡± Sanora nods as she eyes the golden piece of metal. ¡°So, it changes with how every mage utilizes magic differently huh? That means that gold is healing then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Red would be flesh or blood, white bone, brown earth, green harvest and so on. The colour usually matches the colour of the element in some way. Some rare cases even get a two coloured one.¡± Mari explains. ¡°At least that¡¯s true for mages. Non mages get the same card with a magical gem in it to do the magic signature at least.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Ohh I see. Well, don¡¯t expect too much from me.¡± Sanora chuckles and lets some magic trickle into the object, not really expecting much since she has barely used any magic in her short life.


    Everyone is watching her with their breaths held. Slowly the metal starts to turn blood red, then blue, then green, then white, then golden until after a few seconds its stops. They all stare at her card. A spectrum of all the colours there are is shining off of it, shifting whenever Sanora tilts the card. Its almost as if the colours are flowing around in the metal.


    Everyone is just staring at her card with wide eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ new.¡± Corvina says baffled.


    ¡°Ah I think I broke it.¡± Sanora¡¯s forehead creases as the looks at the card. The others just stare at it with their mouths hanging open.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Corvina¡¯s face lights up. ¡°That might be the case. Follow me, we¡¯ll see that you get a fresh one.¡± Corvina gets up and gestures Sanora to follow.


    ¡°Those things can break?¡± Balmir looks at the crowgirl with a slight hint of scepticism in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, they can break.¡± Corvina smiles at the man. Balmir just shrugs. She takes Sanora by the hand and pulls her towards the office upstairs. Mari¡¯s gaze lingers on the door to the stairs for a while longer after it closes.


    ¡°Good gods Sanora.¡± Corvina says as and leans on the door in the cozy meeting room.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to break it!¡± Sanora swallows. She flinches when Corvina looks at her with a deadpan expression.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t break it, you airhead.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t? But you said-¡°


    ¡°What everyone in that hall had to hear. Those things don¡¯t just break. They can¡¯t even ¡®break¡¯ to begin with. This is completely insane, but everything points to the fact that you have an affinity for every magic element.¡±


    ¡°So, we came up here because people shouldn¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They absolutely shouldn¡¯t. Your pretty face is bad attention enough. If word spreads that someone who has every magic affinity appeared, you¡¯ll have the eyes of every shady person in the valley on your back. Gods, you might even have the inquisition on you since that would¡­¡± Corvina quiets down and audibly swallows, a bead of cold sweat runs down her forehead.


    ¡°Inquisition? What does that mean? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanora asks wide eyed, taking a step back.


    ¡°Listen Sanora.¡± Corvina walks up to her and grabs her shoulders. ¡°You must never tell a soul you don¡¯t trust about this do you understand?¡± She looks Sanora in the eyes with a boring gaze.


    ¡°But why? What¡¯s wrong with me this time?¡± Sanora sounds desperate. She can already feel the tears welling up in her eyes. First the thing with Virelia and now this. She is told again that there is something wrong with her, that she isn¡¯t normal and has to keep quiet about it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand a single thing.¡± She whimpers.


    The look on Sanora¡¯s face breaks Corvina¡¯s heart. The powerful and seemingly fearless warrior in front of her is in truth barely more than a child who doesn¡¯t understand the world. She takes a step back.


    ¡°Come, sit with me.¡± Corvina lets herself fall onto the couch exhausted. Sanora sits down next to her, her arms slung around herself.


    ¡°First of all, calm down. You aren¡¯t in any immediate trouble or anything.¡±


    ¡°Your sure didn¡¯t make it sound like that.¡± Sanora mumbles and Corvina pulls a face.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry. I overreacted a bit. For now, you are perfectly fine.¡± She puts a hand on Sanora thigh.


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Sanora looks at the woman with a drooped face.


    ¡°Well first off, shady people. I don¡¯t think there has ever been a case of someone having an affinity for every type of magic. Maybe three or in extremely rare cases four at most. That means you are not only one of a kind but also powerful. And I mean ridiculously powerful. If that comes out you will have all sorts of unwanted attention on you. I¡¯m talking power hungry nobles all the way to slavers.¡±


    ¡°Slavers?¡± Sanora gulps.


    ¡°Sadly yes. Slavery might be outlawed here, but that¡¯s only here. Everything outside of the valley is still savage like that. People go around here, kidnap young men and women and sell them off into foreign countries.¡±


    ¡°And they want to¡­ use me? Because I am good at magic? But that¡¯s just horrible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. That¡¯s why it has been outlawed here a long time ago. But still, it doesn¡¯t stop some people from doing it anyways since some people would pay insane prices for a pretty girl like you. Add in the magic thing and boom. You just became the most sought-after item on the market.¡± Corvina¡¯s expression shifts towards anger at the end.


    Goosebumps rise all over Sanora¡¯s skin at the wording. She can feel her stomach churn from the thought alone. Being nothing more than an ¡®item¡¯ on some sleazy noble¡¯s shopping tour.


    ¡°Do you still have the mead in here somewhere?¡± She asks Corvina with pleading eyes. She reaches below the couch and pulls out the bottle with the golden liquid.


    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m so lazy.¡± She says with a weak smile and hands Sanora the bottle. She takes a big gulp.


    ¡°Damn that¡¯s so much better than beer.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Never had any?¡± Corvina looks at Sanora half amused.


    ¡°Nope, never had a lot of honey at home.¡± She shakes her head and takes a few more big gulps.


    ¡°Alright. So, problem one is criminals who want to use me. What about that other thing you said?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Corvina sighs. ¡°The inquisition. You know about the God of metal and the wars, right?¡±


    Sanora nods. ¡°The gist of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Well, the God of metal started the wars of old, almost driving humans extinct with metal magic. That is the reason why metal magic is not only forbidden but also considered the highest form of heresy to rule out any possibility of the Metalfolk rising again, and a repeat of those gruesome wars. And this fear is justified. Just visit the warfields and you get why. It¡¯s been over a thousand years and these fields are still a barren wasteland full of magical mines and some still functional Metalfolk. And since you have every magic affinity, that includes metal.¡±


    Sanora face goes pale. ¡°But that would mean that I am-¡°


    ¡°That says exactly nothing about you.¡± Corvina cuts her off. ¡°Just because you have this affinity, this natural gift, does not mean you are evil or a heretic. But sadly, this won¡¯t stop people from seeing you as such.¡± Corvina¡¯s expression grows grim. ¡°It was a few years ago when a young girl, much like you, came here to register as an adventurer. Things went well, made a solid 9 ranking. But when it was time to get her card¡­¡± Corvina talks with a thousand-yard stare on her face. ¡°It turned black. The colour of narcium, the sign of a metal affinity.¡± Corvina holds out her hand and Sanora places the bottle in it. The crowgirl takes a few big gulps before continuing. ¡°I had known the girl for a while. She had been training to become and adventurer like her father since she could hold a sword. I can still see the beaming smile on her face when she was finally old enough. It all happened so fast I couldn¡¯t even get her out of the hall before the guards dragged her away.¡± Corvina¡¯s eyes grow glassy. She takes another swig. ¡°That girl, who had done no harm to anyone in her whole life, who didn¡¯t even know that she could use magic. They burned her on the town square the same day. With cheers from all around.¡±


    ¡°Even though she never hurt anyone?¡±


    Corvina just nods. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t despise metal magic. I hate it like everyone does. But just having that affinity can¡¯t be reason enough to prosecute people. Magic affinities are not something one can influence. If they would just hunt and kill all metal magic users that would be fine, good even. It¡¯s evil, wicked magic. But that girl wasn¡¯t a metal caster. She didn¡¯t even know how to cast something.¡± The tears are rolling down her face freely at this point.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear. That sounds horrible.¡± Sanora says, close to tears herself.


    They just sit there in silence for a few minutes, occasionally passing the bottle back and forth until it is empty.


    ¡°So,¡± Corvina sighs, breaking the quiet. ¡°-you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll get you another card, one with a secret magic gem inlaid in it. Just be careful that you only ever use the energy stored in the gem. If you use your own, you will overwrite it and have the card take colour again. I need to order that specifically and kind of under the hand, so don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Corvina gets up on slightly wobbly legs, the alcohol having done a bit of a job on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ Thank you, Corvina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She smiles at Sanora.


    ¡°But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± Sanora gets up as well.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing all of this? Taking up all of this work just to help me and possibly be killed by the inquisition yourself in the process? All for some girl you met a few hours ago.¡±


    Corvina¡¯s smile fades again. ¡°Because to this day I can her hear screams when I go to sleep, see her flesh get slowly eaten by the flames when I close my eyes. See how she finally goes limp after the most excruciating pain imaginable. All while having to put on a smile to not join her up there.¡± She turns to look at Sanora with an intense gaze that makes Sanora¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°And I don¡¯t ever want to see that again.¡±


    Sanora walks down into the hall where Bullwind is still waiting for her. She tells them that her card really is faulty and a new one is on the way before excusing herself for the day and heading home. The walk to the castle is normal. At last, a chance to finally calm down a bit and sort out her thoughts. It is as if a new calamity is happening ever other week. The part about not being human was already taxing, if not necessarily bad. But the whole thing about being a metal mage gives a real headache.


    By the time she comes back to her room the sun is already half gone behind the horizon, but Vadia still isn¡¯t there. She lazily drops her gear onto a chair before smelling herself. She wrinkles her nose. Aside from the blood splatters on her boots she has worked up a good sweat over the day and it is high time for a bath. She opens Vadia¡¯s closet where they both keep their clothes and starts rummaging around in there.


    ¡°Too frilly, too expansive, too¡­ I don¡¯t even know the word to describe that.¡± She mumbles to herself. After some time, she manages to find a set of her own clothes in there. She is about to leave when her eyes fall onto a set that is just lying at the bottom of the closet. It¡¯s Vadia¡¯s travel clothes from when they first met.


    ¡°Huh, we should wash those too.¡± She bends down and picks them up to have them washed along with her clothes from today. A metallic jingle resounds from inside one of the pockets. Sanora fishes out the few coins from in there and places them on Vadia¡¯s desk. She searches through the other pockets to make sure they are empty when she feels something odd in one. It¡¯s sharp, feels crunchy and dry. She pulls it out and her heart stops when she sees what she is holding.

 24 – A horrific revelation

    ¡°This¡­¡± She can feel all the colour leave her face as she eyes the disfigured, dead redback centipede in her hand. ¡°-must have gotten in there when she was gathering for the tea.¡± She shakes her hand and crushes the dried carapace of the insect in her hand. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have. She had no reason to.¡± Sanora tells herself before quickly leaving the room to head to the baths.


    A smile spreads on her face when she opens the door and sees Liddy already chilling in the water.


    ¡°Oh, heya Sanni, you¡¯re late.¡± She lazily raises her hand.


    ¡°Busy day.¡± Sanora starts to undress. ¡°Gia not here today?¡±


    ¡°What, am I not enough for you?¡± The maid feigns a pout. ¡°Nah, she¡¯s on the nightshift today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like you were the other day.¡± Sanora sinks into the hot water with a nod and a sigh.


    ¡°You look a bit beat up. Been out again?¡± Liddy looks at her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, got scouted by the adventurers and did my first quest today.¡±


    ¡°You joined those guys? Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I mean I joined kindasorta. I agreed to help out two or three times a week at most since they wanted me aboard really badly.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°But im kinda fed up talking about me. How was your day?¡± Sanora turns to the girl.


    ¡°My day?¡± Liddy looks up and holds her chin. ¡°Pretty normal. Did some cleaning, went to the market, some more cleaning after I came back, helped with the wood for heating the baths, then a bit in the kitchen¡­ oh wait, I did see some funny people at the market today.¡±


    ¡°Funny people?¡±


    ¡°Yap. It was an elven girl with black hair and pretty hairstyle, and a human girl about our age with brown hair. And I kid you not, the human girl went to a stall, bought a meat skewer just to take off the meat and eat the damn skewer.¡± Liddy laughs.


    ¡°What?¡± Sanora joins her giggle. ¡°Who does that? And why?¡±


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Liddy just laughs and shakes her head. ¡°Some really weird people out there.¡±


    ¡°And the meat? She just threw it away?¡±


    ¡°No, her elf friend ate it. But you should have seen the look on the face of the stall owner when she told him ¡®that¡¯s some tasty fucking skewers you have¡¯.¡± Liddy has gone from giggling into a fit of laughter, as has Sanora.


    ¡°No way she said that!¡± Sanora holds her stomach, barely able to catch a breath.


    ¡°Oh, she did. And the guy was like. ¡®Uh thanks, if you like the skewer you should try the meat¡¯!¡±


    The two girls break out into a hysteric laughing fit. Both holding their stomachs with tears in their eyes. It takes a few minutes for them to calm down again. Both still giggle stupidly though.


    ¡°You should lead with stuff like that in future.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Liddy nods and the girls just sit there for a while longer. Stupid grins plastered on their faces as they enjoy the water.


    Sanora can feel the grime from the day wash off and her flesh being soothed by the hot water as she leans back. She is about to fall asleep when Liddy speaks up again.


    ¡°So, how you been holding up?¡±


    Sanora looks at the girl groggily. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Since the thing with Jared. Feeling any better?¡±


    ¡°Ah that you mean.¡± Sanora sighs and lays her head back down. ¡°I guess. The last days have been distracting at least, and I met some nice people too so maybe Jared was just bad luck.¡±


    ¡°New people? In the guild?¡± Liddy asks curiously.


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ve been thinking about your advice a bit and I think the people there are alright. At least the ones I¡¯ve met so far.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear then.¡± Liddy says with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Thanks, Liddy. Would have been a harsh week without you and Gia around.¡± Sanora says with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome Sanni, any time.¡± Liddy answers with a soft voice.


    They sit in the water for a while longer. Sanora has no idea how long it has been when they finally get dry to head to their rooms again. She walks through the dark hallways, only the candles on the walls are illuminating it with their flickering light. It¡¯s quiet, and after Liddy and Sanora part ways she has an uneasy feeling walking alone through the castle. The dark nibbles at her neck. Even though she can see just fine, it¡¯s still eerie. She finally reaches her room and quickly closes the door behind her. The room is filled with the faint light of stars falling through the window. Sanora looks around for Vadia, but she still isn¡¯t here. She is usually finished by this time, but Sanora just figures that something must have come up. She falls into bed, her hair still damp as is her shirt but she is too tired to dry it and change so she decides to just sleep.


    A silent creaking pulls her from her slumber. She opens her eyes. It¡¯s still night. The odd noise continues and after a moment the realization hits her. Sanora jolts up on the bed and looks at the door, magic already gathering at her fingertips to-


    ¡°Vadia?¡± She squints her eyes.


    ¡°Ah sorry, didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡± Vadia closes the door behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Have you been working until now?¡± She asks a bit worried.


    ¡°Yeah, some extra stuff came in today.¡± Vadia sighs and walks over to fall face first into the bed.


    ¡°Poor you.¡± Sanora looks at her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Want a massage?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but not today. Just cuddle and sleep please.¡± Sanora nods as Vadia gets out of her dress. But something catches her attention. She would have never seen it in the dark if it wasn¡¯t for her eyes, but Vadia has a giant bruise on her back. One that wasn¡¯t there the day before.


    ¡°What happened there?!¡± Sanora says worriedly, running her fingers over the giant bruise but Vadia quickly turns away.


    ¡°Nothing! I just¡­ fell.¡± Vadia says.


    ¡°You just fell? In your office?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, long story. Let¡¯s just go to bed.¡± Vadia quickly slips under the blanket. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about it right now.¡± She adds quietly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora obliges, unsure what to make of the situation. Vadia was acting odd just now, and that bruise doesn¡¯t look like one you get from falling over. But that wording.  ¡®I don¡¯t want you to worry about it right now¡¯. Something is off.


    Vadia is asleep in no time, but Sanora can¡¯t shake her uneasy feeling and just lies there, staring at the ceiling. She is wrecking her brain for an answer. What could have caused that injury and why would Vadia not tell her?


    When Sanora wakes up the next morning after a night of uneasy sleep, Vadia is already gone, as usual. Still groggy she pulls herself from bed and gets dressed. The sun is already high in the sky. She has slept way longer than usual, almost until¡­


    ¡°Shit!¡± She curses when she realizes that she is supposed to meet Mari just about now. She scrambles to get dressed, stumbling around the room with on leg in her pants while scraping up her satchel and hopping to the door. She grabs the handle and goes through a mental checklist, looking down at bare chest.


    ¡°Right, a top would be good.¡± She shakes her head and throws on one of her comfier tunics before finally heading out.


    She runs through the city in a straight line to the guild. At least as straight as the streets allow. When she arrives there, Mari is already sitting at one of the tables, looking a bit bored.


    ¡°Sorry! I overslept a bit.¡± Mari perks up when she hears Sanora.


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry, I just got here a few minutes ago.¡± The girl immediately starts smiling the moment she looks at Sanora and gets up from the table. She¡¯s not wearing in her usual robes. Her outfit consists of a short white dress with loose sleeves and a leather corset worn over it. Under it she¡¯s wearing normal pants and shoes. And instead of the usual bun her surprisingly long hair is tied into a braid. Over her shoulder she has slung a satchel much like Sanora¡¯s. Looking at the pretty girl Sanora almost feels bad for just coming in her regular clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear then. You look really nice. You should braid your hair more often.¡± Sanora smiles at the girl whose face turns red.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She averts her gaze with a bashful smile. ¡°I asked Mehena to braid it yesterday. She¡¯s really good at it.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°Alright, ready to head out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mari nods and they go on to leave the guild and head to the shops.


    ¡°So, got anything in mind yet?¡± Sanora asks as they walk down the busy street. At this time of the day, it¡¯s bustling with people and beastkin as usual. The constant noise of people talking and shouting surrounds them.


    ¡°Nothing in particular. That¡¯s why I was hoping for you to come along, to help me pick.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the most basic question; how do you want to fight?¡±


    Mari holds her chin for a moment. ¡°I guess defensive. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to get into offensive fighting anytime soon. So, for now I¡¯d like to focus on at least being able to stand my ground in case I get separated. Buy myself some time until the others come to help.¡± Mari tells Sanora who nods along.


    ¡°I see. In that case we should rule out anything without a handguard. Nothing too long and heavy either.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°As for material; I don¡¯t really know a lot about metals myself to be honest. But I guess it depends on the kind of monsters you¡¯ll be fighting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that shouldn¡¯t be too hard. I don¡¯t think I have money for more than a cheap adamant alloy weapon.¡±


    ¡°Mhh I see.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Well, no use talking about it all day. Let¡¯s just check out the stores and see what we find.¡± She grins at the young girl who just nods with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡±


    The two of them walk around the stalls first, checking out some of the people selling swords and the like. But few of them have fitting daggers, and the ones who do usually only sell ones made of plain iron or ones that are too specialized for the young magic caster. But relentless they continue their search. Talking, laughing, checking out vendors on this calm and sunny day. It would be so easy to forget why they are actually walking around the market. Sanora could get lost in conversation with this girl for hours on end. It feels nice to have someone rely on her. She imagines this is how Amni must have felt when she was with Sanora. But now it¡¯s Sanora¡¯s turn to be that ¡®big sister Mari never had¡¯, and it¡¯s a great feeling.


    ¡°Oh, this one looks nice.¡± Sanora points at a black, sheathed dagger on the table of the stall.


    ¡°The black one?¡± Mari raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sanora picks it up. ¡°Shape is good, balance too. Here.¡± She holds it to Mari who just gives her a scrutinizing look. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. This is Narcium, or at least alloy. I can¡¯t afford, let alone use this.¡±


    ¡°You think so? Hey, how much is this?¡± She asks the man behind the table. He looks at the dagger for a second.


    ¡°Fifty.¡± He says.


    ¡°Silver?¡±


    ¡°Gold.¡±


    Sanora puts it back onto the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t think I need something as good as Narcium anyways.¡± Mari says as they walk away from the vendor again.


    ¡°I have to admit I didn¡¯t expect it to be this expensive.¡±


    ¡°Really? But your sword must have cost a fortune too.¡± Mari eyes the weapon hanging on Sanora¡¯s belt.


    ¡°Ahhh yeah¡­¡± She scratches her head. ¡°I actually got this as a gift.¡±


    ¡°As a gift?!¡± Mari stops in her tracks and gawks at Sanora.


    ¡°Ah yeah, remember Bawarag? He actually has a ton of those just lying around, so he let me pick one.¡±


    Mari just stares at her with her mouth hanging open. ¡°That¡¯s insane. That¡¯s completely insane.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.¡°It is?¡± Sanora just chuckles and walks on.


    ¡°Yes! It is!¡± Mari takes a few big steps to catch up.


    ¡°I had no idea. He just made it seem so trivial back then. I never realized.¡± Sanora looks at her sword with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I swear every time you talk about your friends it gets crazier.¡± Mari chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯m realizing that a lot lately too.¡± Sanora laughs. Something catches her attention. A shop, not a stall but an actual building with a wooden sign above the door depicting a sword and an axe above an anvil.


    ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t been in that one.¡± She changes course. The noise of the street dies down as the two enter the store. Wooden stands filled with weapons of all sorts line the walls left and right. At the far wall is an unmanned counter. Sanora walks straight to the daggers and looks over them. The selection is a lot bigger than at any of the stalls. And even better, there are price tags on them.


    ¡°Anything you like?¡± She turns to Mari who is studying the weapons as well.


    ¡°Hmm I guess this one looks nice.¡± She picks up one of them. It¡¯s a bit on the short side, made of a similarly white metal as Serantis¡¯ shield. The scary part however, is the price.


    ¡°Fifteen gold.¡± Mari sighs, putting it back. ¡°Figures. Mithril alloy.¡± The two look over the daggers again, trying to find the best option for the money Mari is willing to spend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look around the rest of the place a bit.¡± Sanora says after some time.


    ¡°Oh, alright. I¡¯ll make a shortlist here.¡± Mari nods.


    Sanora walks around, looking at the plethora of weapons. Maces, swords, flails, warhammers and more. This story really has everything a warrior could want. She looks at the beautiful tools of murder on display as she makes her round. Just when she is about to return to Mari, a dusty barrel standing in a corner catches her attention. Some old-looking weapons are dumped in there unceremoniously. They all don¡¯t look like much. Simple iron, mediocre quality and full of cobweb. But the dusty sword hilts are not what makes Sanora curious. There is something radiating from the bottom of the barrel, something magical. It¡¯s very faint and reminds her a bit of the magic from her ring. Curious she walks over and investigates the barrel. At the bottom, covered in dust and web lie two long daggers. She fishes them out and blows the dust and spiders off. They are indeed radiating faint magic energy. She pulls one out of its sheath and looks at it. The metal doesn¡¯t look like metal, but rather like stone, almost like a mix between the two. Engraved in the sheath are runes she cannot read but they don¡¯t matter to her as the magical energy already has her hooked.


    ¡°Ah apologies, didn¡¯t hear you come in.¡± An older woman comes out from the back and leans onto the counter. ¡°What can I help you young ladies with?¡±


    ¡°Those daggers.¡± Sanora holds them up. ¡°What are they made of?¡±


    ¡°Those?¡± The woman raises an eyebrow. ¡°Bought them from a merchant from Rel¡¯unkoir an eternity ago. Was blabbering something about rare dwarven steel. A good waste of money that¡¯s what they were.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Should have known they are no good as soon as he mentioned dwarves.¡± The woman practically spits.


    Sanora looks at the weapons again. They are built different from other daggers, looking more like miniature swords rather than actual daggers.


    ¡°They look almost brittle.¡± Mari comes over, carrying her dagger of choice. She¡¯s right, the blades do look not just brittle but also dull. However, Sanora is much more interested in the magic. With the blades looking like stone they might function with the according magic. They could be an opportunity to learn stone magic, the kind that Amni uses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take those.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°You found something you like?¡± She looks at Mari.


    ¡°Yes, I think this one will do fine.¡± She looks at the dagger in her hands.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re all settled then.¡± Sanora smiles and turns to the woman. ¡°That¡¯ll be all.¡±


    The storeowner raises an eyebrow at her. ¡°You sure you want to take those? You know what? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll give you both for ten silver. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just gather dust here.¡±


    Both girls pay the woman and head out of the store again. Mari holds her new dagger close to her chest, a smile plastered on her face as they walk. Sanora would giggle at the view if she wasn¡¯t busy doing the same thing with her stuff.


    ¡°What a day. I¡¯m pretty hungry now. Let¡¯s fetch some dinner, my treat.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯d love that but are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Or did you forget that I am a rich noble.¡± Sanora says and Mari giggles at her feigned snooty expression. ¡°Anything you want?¡± She changes back to her usual smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with pretty much anything.¡±


    ¡°In that case I know a stall that sells some really good fried grasshoppers-¡°


    ¡°I stand corrected.¡± Mari shoots her down. ¡°Let¡¯s just pick a normal restaurant, please?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Sanora chuckles at the pleading expression of the girl next to her. They walk around town for a bit longer. But they can¡¯t seem to really decide on something as neither of them want to settle for any of the eateries around the first ring. They all sell simple food for the average traveller or farmer, nothing that either of the girls are particularly interested in. And that is before taking into consideration that all the good-looking establishments are completely full as everyone is getting lunch.


    ¡°Haah, I can¡¯t believe that none of these had spare seats.¡± Mari sighs, sinking onto the bench on the roadside. They have reached a less busy part of town. There are few stores around here since almost all the space is taken up by private living quarters.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a shame.¡± Sanora sits down as well. ¡°I¡¯m still pretty hungry.¡± She sulks as they sit and watch the people walking down the street, carrying home their groceries and whatnot.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mari perks up. ¡°We could buy something and cook ourselves. My home isn¡¯t far from here.¡±


    ¡°Ohh yeah! That sounds lovely.¡± Sanora beams at her, causing the girl blush.


    ¡°I already have an idea then, follow me.¡± She gets up and leads Sanora to the nearest butcher. They buy a small load of meat at a butcher, which Mari seems be a regular at, before heading to her place. It¡¯s not long before they arrive at a small house at the upper edge of the ring. The wall separating this ring from the next one is visible from there and the houses look rather nice. Mari fishes out a key and unlocks the door.


    ¡°Welcome to my humble abode.¡± She beckons Sanora in.


    She walks into the small two-story house. The main room which the door leads to is a spacious kitchen and dining room in one. The furniture is simple and made of wood but tasteful. Lots of herbs, garlic and other spices are hanging from the ceiling. The kitchen part of the room lines the left wall. It consists of some counters and a hearth for cooking and heating. Shelves filled with all sorts of colourful jars and bottles in them cover the far wall. And to the right are the stairs to the next floor. The light falling in through the windows gives it a very homey feeling. Burnt down candles are standing on the table and some other free spaces around the room.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s probably not what you¡¯re used to, but I hope it¡¯ll do.¡± Mari says with a bashful smile as Sanora looks around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I like it. It¡¯s really cozy.¡± Sanora says and has to hold herself back from saying it reminds her of home.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mari says with a smile and puts down the food they just bought. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it. Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Not really. But meh, how hard can it be.¡± Sanora waves her off with a grin. But little did she know that on this fateful day she would find out something about herself.


    Not long after her cocky declaration, Sanora sits at the table, lying on it with her upper body and sulking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you do all the work.¡± She says to Mari who is cooking for them. Alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She laughs. ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect you to be¡­¡± She stops, searching for the right words but Sanora beats her to it.


    ¡°Bad? Awful? Horrendous? A disaster?¡±


    ¡°Not my words¡­ but yeah, kind of. Don¡¯t worry, cooking isn¡¯t easy. You¡¯ll get the hang of it someday.¡± She smiles at the defeated warrior, causing Sanora¡¯s expression to light up a bit.


    ¡°Thanks. How come you are so good at it though?¡±


    ¡°Living alone will do that for you. Always eating out gets expensive so you¡¯re better off cooking for yourself.¡± Mari explains.


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora mumbles as she watches the girl hustling away. She has tied her hair back and put on an apron after changing into more cozy clothes. While her outfit for going out was pretty, Sanora finds this sort of casual wear more easy on her eyes, which may or may not have been a bit wandering.


    ¡°You know, you look pretty cute in that apron.¡±


    Mari almost drops the pan.


    ¡°W-where did that come from?¡± She turns to look back with a red face.


    ¡°Dunno. It¡¯s just what I think.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mari quickly turns back to the stove. ¡°Thank you.¡± She says quietly and finishes the meal with a smile.


    Soon later it is done. They eat Mari¡¯s home cooking over some relaxed small talk. It¡¯s nothing special but still it has to be one of the best meals Sanora has had so far. Once done Sanora bids the girl farewell and heads back into town. She makes a small round. Nothing interesting is going on so she heads back to the castle to relax for the rest of the day.


    She lies in bed, watching the sun creep towards the horizon while thinking about the day. Mari is a really nice girl, and a good cook too. Not to mention absolutely adorable. And this gives Sanora all the more of a headache. Every time the two of them do something together she can feel that tingle in her stomach. That jump her heart makes when the girl smiles at her. It¡¯s almost like it was with Amni all the time.


    ¡®But how does that even work? I thought people only have one special person like that.¡¯ The solution completely eludes her.


    ¡®What even defines love? Can someone love more than one person? But then again, I love Bawarag too, but¡­ differently?¡¯ She groans and roughs through her hair before sinking into the pillow with a sigh.


    ¡®Who could I even¡­ oh! I could ask Liddy about it maybe she knows. And I trust her too. If this is another thing that¡¯s not normal¡­¡¯


    Her face grows dark. She just lies there, lost in thought and falls asleep not long later.


    When she opens her eyes, it is night already. Vadia has come into bed at some point and is now sleeping next to Sanora, her back turned to her, revealing the dark bruise. Sanora sighs, trying to fall asleep again. She lies in bed with a strained expression, the bruise not leaving her any peace until she has an idea. She looks at the Sleeping girl next to her and feels her consciousness nag at her, but she must know. A bit reluctant she casts the active version of flesh sense. Her sense expands, her image of Vadia¡¯s body immediately grows better, more detailed. But even then, it seems to be not quite enough, as if something within Vadia is trying to keep the spell out. Sanora thinks back to Virelia and gently taps the spot where the bruise is. Wherever she touches her, the image gets exponentially better, giving Sanora an exact image of the flesh below her finger. As she touches the bruise she finally gets her answer. Fury bubbles up in her when she feels the subtle imprint of a fist. She pulls back her hand and stops the spell, quietly seething in bed as she wonders.


    ¡®Whoever the fuck did that is going to pay. But why didn¡¯t she tell me? I don¡¯t get it! ¡­maybe she doesn¡¯t want to drag me into this, or she¡¯s scared. But shit, I¡¯ll find out one way or another and then someone is going to fucking die.¡¯

 25 - How did it come to this?

    Sanora jolts out of bed when she wakes up. She is still furious. Every fibre of her is teeming with pure rage. Vadia is already gone, but she figured as much. She throws aside her blanket and gets dressed. Ahead of her is a day of waiting. She knows that Vadia¡¯s office is not far, and if she casts her active flesh sense Sanora can easily ¡®see¡¯ Vadia from their room. She pours magic into the spell until she can feel Vadia in her chair. It is an odd feeling. There are a few people around the place and knowing about them without having any idea of the architecture is weird. The information overload hurts her brain a bit, so she focuses on Vadia alone for now. She sits down on the bed and waits, ready to get up in a second should anything happen.


    Things haven¡¯t been well lately. She has had doubts about Vadia and their relationship, which have only been strengthened by the dead redback she found. But right now, her wrath dwarfs those feelings. So, she waits. For the whole day she just waits, playing around with bone spears to pass the time. Maids walk around the hallways, cleaning and doing other tasks but nothing else happens.


    After a few hours Sanora perks up. Someone is entering the office. She lays a hand on her sword, ready to engage in a moment¡¯s notice. Her heart is beating a mile a minute. But the person just sets down something in the room and leaves again. She lets out a breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding, and the waiting game resumes.


    The day passes, the sun makes its way across the sky slowly. Sanora¡¯s stomach rumbles, her bladder aches but she can hardly feel it. She is so hyper focused on Vadia that she doesn¡¯t even notice her fatigue from casting the spell for hours on end. But she doesn¡¯t care about herself right now. Doubts aside, Vadia is her girlfriend, and she would not let it stand that someone would dare to hurt her. Who even would do such a thing to the daughter of the local lord? Who could even get that close?


    Sanora has not the slightest clue, but it is not important. She will know sooner or later.


    Noon turns to evening, and evening turns to night. Vaida has been working in her office all day now, and it¡¯s about time for her to head back. Sanora¡¯s eyes are sore and bloodshot. She has barely even blinked all day. Her mind is starting to grow foggy, her head aching. At some point a burning sensation has started to spread through it. But whatever it is, it isn¡¯t important to her. Vadia stretches and looks out the window. Sanora perks up.


    Vadia finally gets up from her chair, and heads to the door. She hesitates a moment before opening it and peeking out, looking down the hallway both directions. Once she is sure it¡¯s empty, she heads out, but not towards her room. Sanora gets up as well. She waits until Vadia has rounded the stairs before quietly making her way down the hall as well. She keeps up her pursuit, always staying behind two turns so Vadia doesn¡¯t notice her. She is walking through parts of the castle Sanora has never been before, granted there are many of those. But the longer she follows her the more eerie it gets. They walk further and further down, each hallway more deserted than the last. They are underground, the air is cold and not another soul besides them is around, even in Sanora¡¯s spell range. The hallways are confusing, built like a labyrinth. If it wasn¡¯t for the spell Sanora would have gotten lost a few times already. Even with the spell it¡¯s not easy keeping up. Just why is there even a cellar like this? Although cellar might not be as fitting as dungeon.


    After some walking Sanora picks up the first other person down here, and Vadia seems to be heading right towards them. She enters a room. They exchange a few words and Sanora¡¯s blood freezes when she feels Vadia¡¯s next movement. It seems like she is undressing. Sanora speeds up her steps and finally reaches a door. It¡¯s thick, several centimetres of solid metal sperate her from Vadia and whoever else is in there. A muffled, pained scream resounds through the door as whoever is in there hit Vadia in the face. She falls onto something. A bed maybe?


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡± Sanora growls through bared teeth and walks to the door with her sword drawn. She takes the handle and rips the door open to reveal a sight of pure horror. A sinister room, the walls are blank stone. There are only a few things in there: shackles on the walls, a worn table, and a bed with handcuffs on its posts, Vadia lying on it naked, covered in fresh bruises already. But the thing that she least expected to see in there is the person next to the bed, looking at her in surprise and horror.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vadius looks at her with angry, cold eyes.


    Sanora just stands there, looking at the two people who stare at her.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± Vadia whispers and swallows audibly.


    She just stands there. The mix of emotions is something Sanora could not hope to put into words in ten lifetimes. Anger, hate, disgust. She could throw up on the spot.


    She is about to speak but suddenly Vadius spits a load of blood. A white stake is embedded in his chest. Sanora looks at her outstretched hand from which the bone spear just flew off.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°Oh.¡± She says cooly. Vadius shouts.


    ¡°You damn bitch!¡± He holds his wound. ¡°I¡¯ll have your head for-¡° He is cut off by another one right to his head. He looks at Sanora with a stupid expression and hits the floor with a wet thud a second later.


    Sanora¡¯s hand is still trembling with fury, but slowly the realisation sinks in. She just killed the ruler of Deepvalley.


    Pushing aside the thought for now she turns to Vadia to ask her if she is alright but stops. She expected a lot of expressions on her face. Shock, sadness, anger at Sanora, relief maybe even a blank stare. But what she sees makes her skin crawl. On Vadia¡¯s face sits a sneer. A wicked, disgusting sneer, no better than she has seen on the lurcher or that man in the streets that night. She sneers as she looks at the corpse of her father, lying in a slowly spreading pool of blood. She is about to put it off as Vadia just being overwhelmed but just then she sees something that finally pieces together everything in her head. A ripple of magic surrounds Vadia and all of her bruises fade away including the one on her back.


    ¡®Of course. She is a damn healer. If she didn¡¯t want me to see that bruise, I never would have. She wanted me to come here.¡¯


    Normally Sanora would have seen all of this for a cry of help. But that disgusting, triumphant sneer is everything but normal.


    ¡°Oi. What¡¯s with that fucking sneer?¡± Sanora says with a voice so cold it makes even her shiver for a moment. Vadia¡¯s reaction just confirms Sanora¡¯s doubts as she slaps her hand over her mouth. A cold sweat runs down Vadia¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Vadia¡¯s demeanour shifts in a split second from evil and wicked to the damsel in distress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me that!¡± Sanora hisses at her. ¡°You wanted me to come here. To find this. That redback in your pocket wasn¡¯t coincidence either was it? This is it. This is what you needed me for all along, to kill your father?!¡±


    ¡°I-¡° Vadia stammers, the words getting caught in her throat.


    ¡®Tell me. Tell I¡¯m wrong please!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± Vadia whispers.


    ¡®No, no no no! Don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯


    ¡°It was all a lie?¡± Sanora says, tears already welling up in her eyes. ¡°You led me on all this time for this!?¡± Vadia flinches as Sanora shouts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Vadia cries, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take it anymore! For years I had to endure this, and you saw what happened when I tried to run! But I just could not work up the courage to do anything so-¡°


    ¡°You drugged me into this relationship to do your dirty work?!¡±


    ¡°I told you I am sorry! I mean it! I felt so infinitely bad after I got to know you. How could I know that you would be innocent and sweet? It tore me apart to do this, but I had no other choice!¡±


    ¡°No other choice?!¡± Sanora roars. ¡°You could have just TOLD ME! I don¡¯t know how but we could have worked this out together! Just not¡­ this!¡± Sanora wails through her tears. ¡°Shit shit SHIT!¡± She roughs through her hair. Her mind is in turmoil, her heart pounding and her breath fast. What is she going to do now? The ruler of Deepvalley, dead at her hands.


    ¡°We still can, just please-¡° Vadia scrambles out of bed but Sanora cuts her off, pointing her sword at Vadia.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to hear a single fucking word from you! You drugged me, raped me! Told me you love me. That I could trust you!¡±


    ¡°Sanni please.¡± Vadia whispers and walks up to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare!¡± Sanora swings her sword and Vadia falls back, a thin cut on her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that ever again.¡± She growls at Vadia who looks up at her with teary, horrified eyes. Before her doesn¡¯t stand the usual, cheerful Sanora but a demon, moments away from killing her too.


    ¡°I know I what I did is horrible, unforgivable but I didn¡¯t lie when I said I love you. After getting to know you, things changed. You really are important to me! Just don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t leave me.¡± Vadia sobs. Sanora just stares at her with a murderous gaze and sheathes her sword.


    ¡°If you ever dare and step into my sight again.¡± Her voice is as cold as ice. ¡°I will rip your fucking throat out.¡± She turns around and walks out of the room, leaving the sobbing mess that is Vadia on the floor without turning back.


    She storms through the castle back to her room, stuffs her most important belongings into her backpack and leaves the castle in the veil of the cold night.


    She walks through the streets, straight down into the first ring. With every passing second, she grows more scared and uneasy, fearing that every single guardsman of the city is about to come for her head. She stays away from all the main streets, seeking cover in the slums of the town and ignoring all the gazes lingering on her. She is quite an odd sight. An armed, fully packed girl walking through the slums while crying. But she presses on, walks deeper into the eerie alleys. After some time, she reaches a street so deserted that even the scum that was watching her dispersed. She slumps down by a wall and sits on the cold stone to finally just let out all her tears and her frustration. To finally break down in peace and solitude.


    After a moment she looks up, locking eyes with a man on the opposite side of the narrow street. He is old and clad in rags. His hair is grey and long, as is his unkempt beard. In his hand he holds a rat which he is gently stroking. Another on sits on his shoulder. They look at each other for a moment. The man grins, revealing his few left teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me young lady. I like to cry here too, ¡®tis a nice alley.¡± He nods. ¡°You want a comforter?¡± He holds out a rat. It¡¯s quite an adorable critter, not like the usual, dirty and sick street rats.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Sanora sniffles and shakes her head.¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, we all need a helping rat from time to time. This here be named Quentin.¡± He says with his almost toothless grin.


    She sighs. This is going to be a long night it seems.

 25.5 – Interlude: back at home

    It has been about three weeks ever since Sanora left River¡¯s Rest behind. But the forest and the river care little about the girl¡¯s absence. Water still flows, trees still grow. But amidst all of it are still people who do care.


    Amni is on her way to the Weary Traveler. She is quite tired after another restless night and decided to walk there rather than flying for once. Her way leads her past Sanora¡¯s house. Every time she sees it there is a small tug of hope in her chest that Sanora will come out through the door and assault Amni with a giant ¡®I¡¯m home¡¯ hug. And every time she is disappointed again that it doesn¡¯t happen. In a way she is relieved. She knows that falling for Sanora wasn¡¯t exactly good. The girl often said she sees Amni as a big sister. And the gargoyle girl has taken her role serious. Without a mother, Sanora relied on Amni as her big sister all the more. Her only real female influence. Sure, Bawarag is as much family for Sanora as Amni is, but there are just some things that a girl needs another girl to talk about. But despite that Amni has betrayed the girl by being careless enough to fall for her.


    It was obvious to her that what Sanora needed wasn¡¯t a partner but a family. The age difference is a whole different fire. Amni was well over a thousand years old while Sanora has no memories beyond the saint they have known each other. She may look like an adult, but Amni knows that while caused by memory loss, Sanora was still young in her heart. And even if she is twenty years old in a way, the age difference is still crushing.


    With a sigh she walks on, leaving the small house behind her. She walks to the village and enters the Wary Traveler where Bawarag greets her.


    ¡°Heya stone head, sulking about again I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, you me too.¡± She says and plops onto the bench.


    ¡°Well whining around won¡¯t do ya any good either and you know that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that. But I don¡¯t know what else to do. You know Sanora, she¡¯s just special. And that aside you also know the eternal struggle of love for gargoyles.¡±


    ¡°She sure is.¡± Bawarag chuckles. ¡°In that case tell me again, why not go after her? We both know that sitting around here isn¡¯t going to help you. Especially if your feelings won¡¯t change. Just go after her and tell her how you feel. If she says no, you can still go back to whining.¡±


    Amni sinks onto the table with a long sigh.


    ¡°You know why I can¡¯t do that.¡± She groans.


    ¡°No, I know why you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°What, you think it¡¯s a good idea? The girl is twenty dammit.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say pull her into bed as soon as she says yes.¡± Bawarag rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Amni mumbles. ¡°Just feels wrong. And that aside she deserves better than some traumatised old war vet who can hardly even sleep through a whole night.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, now you¡¯re just taking yourself down for the sake of it, don¡¯t give me that.¡± Bawarag rolls his eyes again. ¡°We both know this wouldn¡¯t bother the lass. She¡¯s the first one who¡¯d stay up with you all night until you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Amni remains quiet and just exhales audibly. Bawarag groans.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Amni the fucking immovable is too scared to ask someone out on a date.¡±


    ¡°Oh, leave me be.¡± She pouts and Bawarag just shakes his head and slides her a drink.


    ¡°You¡¯re helpless.¡± He chuckles.


    Days have been rather bland for Genny ever since Sanora left. She hadn¡¯t realized how much colour the girl brought into the village until she was gone. Even now, three weeks after she left, she still catches herself thinking about what snacks to bring over to her.


    With a sigh she picks up the basket with her clothes and heads back home from the river. She hangs them up behind the house and heads inside to start preparing dinner for the inn. Customers come and go throughout the day. Adventurers and merchants eat there, sleep for a night and leave at first sunlight and that¡¯s it. How did she ever survive this boredom before?


    ¡°Something up?¡± Her father asks.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just kinda bored.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°I get what you mean. Sanora really brought some wind to the place. But look on the bright side, when she comes back, she¡¯ll have all sorts of new stories to tell.¡± He smiles at his daughter.


    ¡°You think she¡¯ll come back?¡± She turns to him. ¡°I mean there isn¡¯t really anything here. Someone like her would probably rather see the world than gather dust in some village in the sticks.¡±


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t say that. Sure, the world is big and exciting, but at the end everyone yearns for some peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡± Genny sighs.


    The door opens and some people come in.


    ¡°Good day.¡± Borg greets the adventurers as they walk in.


    ¡°Good day to you too. Got some spare rooms?¡±


    ¡°Sure do.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± The man places some coins on the counter. ¡°And some dinner please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it right out.¡± Genny says and walks into the kitchen to prepare the food for the guests. She heads back out with the trays and leaves them at the table before waking back, but stops when she happens to overhear a bit of the conversation.


    ¡°I heard she came from up north too, that new girl in the guild.¡±


    ¡°Ah you mean that one with the pretty face and the black chainmail.¡±


    Genny turns on her heel.


    ¡°Is her name Sanora by any chance?¡± She asks the adventurers who exchange a few glances.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her name, she passed through here?¡±


    ¡°Passed through? She lives- used to live here.¡±


    ¡°Live here? I heard she¡¯s some noble from the northern seas. Ginaeris is her house¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s engaged to the lord¡¯s daughter too.¡± The other adventurer nods.


    ¡°She¡¯s engaged?¡± Genny¡¯s shoulders slack. ¡°I¡­ see.¡± She says quietly before heading back to Borg behind the counter. ¡°Can you cover for me? I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Something up?¡± He asks with a concerned voice.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Genny just shrugs before heading to her room where she falls on the bed face first.

 26 – Laying low where now?

    It¡¯s been a few days since Sanora left the castle. She has been keeping a low profile, fearing that the guards will come after her any day now. She has barely slept or eaten, camping out in ruins in the slums of the city to avoid the crowded inns. With every passing day she becomes more of a wreck, wandering the dark streets in the bad parts of the city.


    Saying that she feels horrible would be the understatement of the century. Vadia has been lying to her since the very first time they met. It all makes sense now. Vadia met Sanora by chance and from there on she was leading her on, and Sanora was eating it right up. From the drugged tea all the way to the set-up murder. Vadia knew what buttons she had to push to get Sanora to do exactly what she wanted. It was stupid. Stupid of her to leave home, to think she was even remotely ready for this world. Stupid to leave Amni and Bawarag nothing but a stupid note. A sob escapes her lips. But there is no turning back now. How could Bawarag and Amni not hate her? She is left with nothing, and the only one she has to blame is herself. Ok, and probably Vadia a bit too. But what is going to happen now? What will Vadia do? When would the guards come to arrest her? Come for her head? For what she did she would be executed.


    She can¡¯t help but laugh at the situation and her stupidity. But even now the problems don¡¯t cease to stop it seems, as she notices some bad attention from the dark alleys around her. For a moment a grim thought enters her mind. Why take any more shit if the guards will come for her sooner or later anyways? She looks up with an angry glare. Why shouldn¡¯t she just kill then all? It¡¯s not like they deserve any better. She had to beat more than a few people to a pulp these nights and she is getting tired of holding back.


    Her hand grips the handle of her sword, anger wells up inside her. She is starting to lose all sense of restraint, letting her magic gather to summon a barrage of bone spears at a moment¡¯s notice. The air grows heavy, thick with danger and wrath. Feeling her intents, the presences disperse again, retreating into the darkness of the city once more.


    She clicks her tongue.


    ¡°Cowards.¡± She mumbles and moves on. She walks through the dark city. No lights are to be seen in any of the buildings. Even most of the inns have closed for the day. She walks for a while until she sees one alley from which a dim light still shines out of.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± She looks at the familiar sign. It¡¯s that business she has seen before, the one that sells sex. A cold wind blows through the streets, making her shiver.


    ¡°Fuck it.¡± She says and walks down the dark road. A sickeningly sweet smell wafts at her as she gets closer to the door at the end of the alley, accompanied by the muffled sounds of a commotion. With a sigh she opens the door.


    ¡°Now cmon ladies.¡± A big man says, his speech slurred as he talks to two women, one young and slinky dressed and one a bit older. ¡°I thought this a fun business, so where da fun at?¡± He grins and pulls the young one into a hug. She struggles to get away from him but stands not the sliver of a chance against the big man.


    ¡°I told you this aint a charity, if you¡¯re out of coin come back another time.¡± The older woman says, visibly upset and nervous.


    ¡°Why use coin when have this.¡± The man grabs his crotch.


    ¡°Because this is how a business works. Now please let my girl go, you can come back tomorrow.¡± She glances at the girl still struggling to escape the man.


    ¡°Nah, les just go now.¡± He waves her off and gropes the girl¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Boss?¡± She gives the older woman a pleading look. She is conflicted, cold sweat running down her forehead. Against a big man like this the two of them stand no chance.


    ¡°Hey big man.¡± Sanora taps his shoulder, and all eyes turn to her. No one seems to have even noticed her until now. ¡°Wanna have some fun with me?¡±


    The man grins. ¡°Hoya, why you been keeping this on in the back?¡± He lets the other girl go. ¡°Finally! Les get to it pretty.¡± He says withs a disgusting grin and rubs his hands.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sanora smiles at him. ¡°Come along.¡± She walks out of the building with the man in tow. The two women just give each other a concerned look.


    ¡°Is she new here?¡± the young one whispers.


    But the older on just shakes her head. ¡°She isn¡¯t even one of our girls.¡±


    The look at the door with concerned expressions and wait. They flinch when the door opens again after a few tense moments. In steps Sanora, wiping her bloody fists off on her clothes.


    ¡°You two alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The older woman looks at her. ¡°You beat him up?¡±


    ¡°Sure did.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one customer less.¡± The woman sighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± Sanora snorts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with how drunk he was I doubt he¡¯ll even remember.¡± She adds.


    ¡°Right.¡± The woman shakes her head. ¡°I suppose we should be thanking you more than anything. So, what brings you here? Looking for work? You don¡¯t look half bad; I think we have a spot for you.¡± She eyes Sanora up and down.


    ¡°No, just looking for a room to be honest. Inns are full.¡±


    ¡°So, you came here? For a room?¡± The woman raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Guess you don¡¯t have anything then.¡± Sanora turns around to leave again.


    ¡°A pity, you¡¯d probably have requests to no end.¡± The old woman murmurs.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not into men to begin with.¡± Sanora says and walks to the door.


    ¡°That just drives up the price but suit yourself.¡± The woman shrugs.


    ¡°Hey boss, we still need a new bouncer you know? And we do have an unused room¡­¡± The young girl wedges the woman who thinks for a moment.


    ¡°Hey young lass.¡± She calls after Sanora who is already halfway out the door. ¡°What about working as security here?¡±


    ¡°Security huh?¡± Sanora looks out at the passed-out man. ¡°Do I get a room?¡± She turns back to the woman who nods.


    Sanora thinks for a moment. She has some gold left sure, but it won¡¯t last her forever. This business is a bit odd to her, but the more she thinks about it the more interesting it seems. It will help her keep a low profile too. Get paid to show sleazy people the door, a room and be surrounded by lightly dressed, cute girls all day on top of that? Doesn¡¯t sound that bad to her.


    ¡°You know what? Sure. I¡¯ll do it.¡± She closes the door and walks in again.


    ¡°Great.¡± The woman smiles at her. ¡°I am Kera, the owner of the Dancing Vixen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Elle.¡± The young girl says.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± She nods at the two, mustering them properly. The older woman looks a bit weathered, like she has seen the world and everything slithering in its dark corners. Her hair is black and tied back into a bun.


    The young girl has caramel skin, her curly hair is a shade lighter than the owner¡¯s. From what Sanora can tell she can¡¯t be older than 25. She doesn¡¯t look like she is from the Valley either.


    ¡°Right Sanora, for today just take a rest, we will close early. Elle here will show you your room and tomorrow we¡¯ll discuss things. Sound alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Come along then.¡± Elle says with a smile and walks off. Sanora follows her through the building. The main hall is small and above it are balconies on all of the three floors overlooking it. Elle leads her up the stairs, muffled moans and the sounds of creaking beds can be heard through many of the doors as they walk past them and a thick, sickeningly sweet scent fills the air.


    ¡°There, this will be your room.¡± Elle opens a door on the first floor. It¡¯s to the left above the main entrance, giving a perfect view of the hall below. The room itself is a bit sad. A worn bed and a closet, the single window in there nailed shut. A blanket of dust has gathered on everything in there.


    ¡°I can help you clean tomorrow.¡± She says as Sanora walks in and dumps her bags on the floor.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She says and looks at the girl.


    ¡°By the way, thanks for earlier. Things have been a tad bit scary since our old bouncer skipped town.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not really talkative huh?¡±


    Sanora sighs. ¡°I¡¯m just going through some things right now.¡±


    ¡°Thank makes sense.¡± She giggles. ¡°Considering you ended up here.¡±


    ¡°What about here? You fuck for money. That¡¯s it.¡± Sanora shrugs, causing Elle to snort.


    ¡° ¡®That¡¯s it¡¯ huh? Believe it or not, most don¡¯t take too kind on people like us.¡±


    ¡°You have sex for money, I beat up things for money. At least people have a fun time with you.¡±


    Elle chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s a refreshing take if I¡¯ve ever heard one. Well, I won¡¯t bother you any longer then, see you tomorrow, Sanora.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡± Sanora says and closes the door after Elle leaves. She plops onto the bed, a cloud of dust flies up from it. She sits there motionless for a while, staring at the floor before lying down and going to sleep.


    ¡°What kind of bad joke has my life become?¡± She mumbles to herself, staring at the ceiling before exhaustion from day on the street catches up to her and she is out like a light.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The next morning Sanora wakes up and feels awful. Never has she had such a bad night¡¯s sleep before. She sits up and rubs her eyes with no idea what time it is due to the lack of a window. The room looks as sad as it did when she arrived. She is full of dust from the messy bed. She must have rolled around quite a lot in her sleep.


    She pulls herself out of bed and leaves the room. She notices that a lot of people have gathered in the lobby below. They must be the other workers here as they are all women. She can spot Elle in the group, which is gathered around Kera, too.


    She walks downstairs and as the girls spot her, they all give her a confused look and make way as she walks towards Kera. No girl looks like the other. They range from short and flat to tall and busty with even a very few of them being beastkin.


    ¡°Mornin.¡± She says with a grumpy, her voice about as smooth as sandpaper.


    ¡°A good morning to you too. Girls, this is our new bouncer, Sanora.¡± Kera announces to the group and a wave of hushed whispers resounds among the girls. ¡°I already ascertained that she is more than capable, don¡¯t worry. But I know that¡¯s not what interests you all right now. But I can only say it again: the passing of Vadius does not concern our establishment.¡±


    Sanora is awake now.


    ¡°The passing of lord Vadius?¡± She asks Kera who nods.


    ¡°Not much is public about it yet, but from what I¡¯ve heard the Bloodcult got to him. Like said, doesn¡¯t concern us. His child will take over, let¡¯s just hope she¡¯s gonna keep the place together. Alright, on to the next topic-¡°


    Sanora tunes her out. Her heart is pounding in her chest, a bead of cold sweat runs down her forehead. The Bloodcult? But it wasn¡¯t the Bloodcult, it was literally her so why would people think it was that group of assassins? Why aren¡¯t they combing the city searching for her?


    ¡°Sanora? Sanora!¡± She is torn from her thoughts. Elle is standing next to her, seeming a bit concerned. ¡°You alright? You look pale.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Sanora shakes her head. ¡°I was just wondering why the¡­ Bloodcult would kill the lord of the city.¡±


    ¡°Money of course. Some people would pay a pretty dime to see such an important figure dead.¡± Elle shrugs.


    ¡°And we¡¯re sure it was the Bloodcult?¡±


    ¡°I mean, who else would do something like that. Between us, some of the guards come around from time to time and we heard firsthand.¡±


    Some tension leaves Sanora. There is only one thing that she can think of. But why would Vadia blame it on the Bloodcult? It makes no sense.


    ¡°Alright-¡° Kera claps her hands. ¡°-that¡¯s it ladies, see you in the evening.¡± She says and the group breaks up. Some of the women give Sanora a second look as they walk away and leave the building to head home.


    ¡°Had a good rest?¡± Kera asks. Only she and Elle are still here.


    ¡°It was alright.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. Well then on to your job interview. Question one, are you a wanted criminal?¡±


    ¡°I think not.¡± Sanora says a but unsure.


    ¡°Fair enough. Do you plan on becoming one?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. You start today at evening, don¡¯t be late. You can stay in that room for as long as you work here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s it?¡± Sanora says baffled. ¡°That¡¯s all you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Look, we don¡¯t exactly have a high standard for the bouncers here. I won¡¯t ask too many questions and in turn you don¡¯t either. As long as you can do your job and aren¡¯t some wanted criminal, we won¡¯t have any problems. If you¡¯ve been in the business for as long as I have you get a feeling for people. I can see you aren¡¯t a bad girl. And I am rarely wrong. If you need anything else, I¡¯m in the back, still got work to do.¡± Kera says and leaves a perplexed Sanora back with Elle.


    ¡°Soo wanna go clean that room now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe later. I¡¯m ravenous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you look the part. Streets haven¡¯t been kind to you hm?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Sanora says before leaving the Dancing Vixen to finally get some food after her days of hiding in the streets.


    The market is as busy as always. People walk up and down, clogging the streets and making their daily shopping trips. Sanora relishes in the smell and the non-violent crowd. She only spent a few days on the street, but they were torturous. The constant danger of someone robbing her or worse, the cold, the hunger. The only nice person she met was that homeless man and his rats.


    But now that she has confirmation that the guards aren¡¯t after her she can finally return to more civilised circles. However, there is still one question lingering in her mind.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± She turns to Elle who is walking beside her.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just walking ahead of me.¡± She says with a smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for games. If you need anything just tell me.¡± Sanora says a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Alright alright, sorry. Just thought I¡¯d tag along and help you find your way around town.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡° ¡®Cause you¡¯re stranded here.¡±


    ¡°Stranded?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, came here, ran out of money and couldn¡¯t find a job. Don¡¯t worry, happens to the best of us. How do you think I ended up at the Dancing Vixen?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been thinking of me.¡± She sighs. ¡°Well first of all: I don¡¯t give a damn about why you work where you do. Second, I¡¯m not out of money. I just need a place to lay low, rest.¡±


    ¡°Lay low huh?¡± Elle tilts her head inquisitively. ¡°Did anything bad after all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business.¡± Sanora hisses at the girl.


    ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t. But I¡¯m still curious.¡± But Elle just chuckles as they walk up to a stall where Sanora finally gets some long-awaited food.


    ¡°Gods how I¡¯ve missed this.¡± She moans as she takes a bite of roasted meat.


    ¡°Damn if you keep moaning like that, you¡¯ll give the girls a run for their money.¡± Elle wiggles her eyebrows. Sanora¡¯s eye twitches.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re annoying?¡±


    ¡°Nah, people usually only tell me how tight-¡°


    ¡°OK ok! Sorry, that one¡¯s on me.¡± Sanora cuts her off and sighs in defeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just head back to-¡°


    ¡°Lady Sanora?¡± Sanora freezes, goosebumps rise all over her skin as someone calls out to her with her title. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Sanora slowly turns around, her instincts already wagering whether to go into fight or flight. When she sees Liddy¡¯s concerned face she slacks again. The maid is standing there with a bag in her hands, looking at Sanora with wide, concerned eyes.


    ¡°Where by the gods have you been? No one has seen you around the castle for days.¡±


    ¡°Castle?¡± Elle asks with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah, things have been¡­ difficult to say the least. And please, drop the title. Forever.¡±


    ¡°But what happened?  I haven¡¯t even seen lady Vadia or the lord these past few days either. The castle is in such a disarray, it¡¯s as if the World¡¯s Tomb has taken a hold of it. Did¡­ something happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Sanora snorts. ¡°Shot version: we broke up and I¡¯d rather eat nails than ever see her again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Liddy shakes her head confused and seems rather worried too.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, you neither need nor want to understand. Trust me.¡± Sanora says and swiftly walks past her, leaving her to stand dumbfounded on the market.


    She and Elle round a corner, finally getting away from the bulk of people. They walk in silence, but Sanora still notices the stupid grin Elle is wearing. She clicks her tongue.


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that chick that was engaged to Vadia.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing really. It¡¯s just funny how such a high and mighty noble now works at a brothel of all places. But you know, the underworld brings out the real you in everyone. So, you should see it as a learning opportunity.¡±


    Sanora stops in her tracks. Her hands are so tense they quiver, her glare full of anger.


    ¡°You wanna make fun of me? Go ahead. Keep talking and you¡¯ll get to know the real me.¡±


    ¡°Oh boo. Just because things didn¡¯t work out with you princess doesn¡¯t mean you have to take it out on me.¡± Before Elle can even put on a fake pout Sanora is in front of her, holding the girl by the collar.


    ¡°You think this is fucking funny?!¡± She screams in her face. ¡°Do you have any idea how it feels to be used and betrayed by someone you trusted?¡± Tears are streaming down her face and finally Elle¡¯s expression grows serious for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m so angry there are not the words to describe it. So hurt and alone I¡¯d rather be dead than anything right now.¡± She lets Elle go with a sob. ¡°You have no idea what I went through in these last days, so don¡¯t you dare make fun of it.¡± Sanora sniffles and wipes her tears away with her sleeves. Onlookers have started to stop at the exit of the alley, drawn in by the commotion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just head back.¡± Sanora says and walks past Elle who stands rooted in place for a few moments with an empty expression. It takes her a few moments to break out of her stupor and hurry after Sanora. She stays behind her for the rest of the walk, her eyes glued to the floor, her mouth quiet for the first timed today. Once they arrive back at the Dancing Vixen Sanora wordlessly walks to her room, leaving Elle alone in the lobby.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a new record.¡± Kera whistles from the door behind the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t think you ever pissed anyone off this fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I overdid it a little this time.¡± Elle says with a sad smile.


    ¡°Is that guilt? You can still feel that? Damn, you really did her dirty. Do apologise to her, don¡¯t want to look for new bouncer again.¡± Kera says before disappearing back into her office.


    ¡°Guilt huh?¡± Elle chuckles bitterly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Fucking bitch.¡± Sanora curses as she throws the door behind her shut. She falls onto the shabby bed, kicking up a cloud of dust again. Her face is still wet from crying, her mood still utterly ruined.


    ¡®What¡¯s her problem? As if it wasn¡¯t fucking obvious that I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡¯


    She thinks as she sits on the bed. Something drips on her hand. Again, and again.


    ¡°Ugh again? One would think I¡¯d be dry by now.¡± She wipes the tears off her face.


    ¡®Oh great, now am also talking to myself.¡¯ She chuckles wryly. If there was a price for the biggest idiot on the planet, she is sure to win it by now. Left her home and her only family to run off with some princess she didn¡¯t even know only to get screwed over by her before landing in a brothel to live there. She buries her face in her hands and just weeps in solitude, yearning for Bawarag¡¯s stupid grins, Genny¡¯s warm meals and Amni¡¯s gentle hugs.


    She has no idea how much time has passed when someone knocks at her door. She pulls the slime back up her nose and answers with a weak voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Elle.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s face distorts into a frown, and she opens her mouth to tell her to fuck off.


    ¡°Before you tell me to fuck off, which you have every right to do, I¡¯m here to apologise.¡±


    She squints her eyes, thinking for a moment before getting up and opening the door.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She looks at Elle. She stands there, looking even smaller than usual, a guilt-eaten expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For what I said. I probably crossed a line there. It¡¯s a bad habit of mine, not knowing when to stop.¡± She says, her eyes looking everywhere but at Sanora who just sighs.


    ¡°Sure, all forgotten. Need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t tell anyone about me. See you later.¡± Sanora says and is about to close the door.


    ¡°Ah wait!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Elle stands there, looking for the right words while playing with her sleeves. Sanora closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Do you maybe want to come in?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, thanks.¡± She says and Sanora steps aside to let the girl into the dusty room.


    ¡°So, what else is on your mind?¡± Sanora says after sitting down in the bed.


    ¡°Uh well, it¡¯s just, you know¡­¡± The girl fumbles her words, not able to get out a proper sentence.


    ¡°Just say it. Can¡¯t hurt me more than you already have.¡± Elle winces as Sanora hits her with the cold truth.


    ¡°It was just¡­ I was really stupid.¡± She sighs. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have beaten on you like that. Especially since I know how this feels. Being betrayed.¡±


    ¡°I told you, all forgotten.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°You say that, but you don¡¯t really look like it you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty head. I¡¯m crying over something else entirely already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a- actually no, that¡¯s not really a relief.¡±


    ¡°So what? Why care? It¡¯s none of your business and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°It is my business. At least a little. You¡¯re not the first one to wash up here and if I¡¯ve learned one thing over the years then it¡¯s that people like us need to stick together.¡±


    ¡°People like us?¡± Sanora snorts.


    ¡°People with nothing left.¡± Elle finally looks at Sanora again. Her eyes are different, and they speak volumes without the need for more words. ¡°If you end up here that means that you have nowhere left to go. And if you¡¯re even pushed out of here there is nothing left but to die.¡±


    Elle speaks with a thousand-yard stare and Sanora softens up a bit, finally grasping some of Elle¡¯s true feelings.


    ¡°I appreciate it Elle, I really do. But I don¡¯t need- no, I can¡¯t be close with anyone right now, I just need to be by myself for a bit, sort out my feelings.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. I just want to say that if you ever feel like you reach that point, where death seems like the best option¡­ I¡¯m here to talk, as are the other girls. No one expects you to trust us. Tomb¡¯s, it¡¯ll be a while before anyone trusts you. But until then just try and hold on. The tough times, they don¡¯t last. But tough people do.¡±


    Sanora looks at the girl, mustering her for a moment. Elle, waiting for an answer, starts to crumble under the silence. Her fingers tap against each other nervously until Sanora snorts.


    ¡°You know, for a hooker you¡¯re surprisingly full of wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Uncalled for.¡± Elle pouts as Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°No, I mean it. Thank you, Elle, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Sanora gives her a weak smile which the girl returns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I kind of owe you for throwing out that man. And for being mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. After all, us who have nothing left need to stick together, eh?¡±


    Elle turns red as Sanora quotes her.


    ¡°Well, you seem fine again so I guess I¡¯ll leave you be.¡± Elle turns around and swiftly makes her exit. Sanora looks at the door with an amused expression and shakes her head before lying down for the rest of the day. The nightshift ahead will be long and exhausting.

 27 – Getting back into life

    A knocking in the door wakes her up. She opens her heavy eyelids. She is tired, feeling like even now she hasn¡¯t caught up on her lost sleep.


    ¡°Sanora get up, we are about to open.¡± She hears Kera from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Be right out.¡± She replies and hears Kera walk off again. She sighs and rubs her eyes. She gets up and dressed, checking her gear once before heading downstairs.


    ¡° ¡®Evening.¡± She greets Kera who is sitting behind the counter.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fall asleep again. Good.¡± Krea nods satisfied. ¡°Alright, job¡¯s pretty simple. You stay down here with me until something comes up that I can¡¯t handle myself at which point you will throw them out.¡± Kera gestures at a chair and a small table standing in the corner left of the counter. It¡¯s a bit darker than the rest of the room. Whether that is intentional Sanora doesn¡¯t know, but she doesn¡¯t really care either.


    ¡°I can do that.¡± Sanora nods and takes a seat. ¡°I forgot to ask earlier, but what¡¯s my pay?¡±


    ¡°We did forget about that. It comes to 10 gold a saint. Not the world I know, but in a good week you won¡¯t have a lot of work either. And you also don¡¯t have to pay rent so I think it¡¯s pretty fair.¡±


    ¡¯10 gold a saint¡­ is that really not a lot?¡¯ Sanora thinks, not having a sliver of an idea what the average wage around here is.


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Sanora just shrugs. The whole point of working here is to keep a low profile while she gathers herself, sorts out her feelings and her thoughts to make an acual plan for the future. Now that she knows that the guards won¡¯t come looking for her, things already weigh less on her. But she still isn¡¯t overly eager on roaming around yet. Now that she knows Vadia, the real Vadia, she isn¡¯t inclined to believe that this is not just a ruse again to make her feel safe, to make her slip so they can catch her after all. Even if she were to leave the city now, she has no idea where to go, no supplies for the road and not even a map. Besides the road that leads from here to River¡¯s Rest she doesn¡¯t know how the Valley looks, where other settlements are or where any of the other roads lead. All she took with her was what she picked up in a hurry. And that isn¡¯t a lot. While being in Deepvalley grates on her nerves she¡¯s already familiar with the city at least. Until she¡¯s somewhat steady again, staying here seems to be one of the best options she has. Especially since she can just leave whenever she wants to.


    This place would find a new bouncer even if she leaves. That aside, she has little emotional capacity to care for anyone but herself right now.


    As night rolls around the girls working here start to show up as well. Except for Sanora and Kera, they don¡¯t seem to live here. They all muster Sanora who sits in the corner with crossed arms. The last one to show up is Elle. She smiles at Sanora briefly before heading up to her room.


    ¡°Alright then, time to make some coin.¡± Kera says and gets up, walking outside with the sign.


    Not five minutes after she put it up the first customer comes in.


    ¡° ¡®Evening Kera. Giera free?¡± the man asks.


    ¡°Early as usual.¡± Kera says with a smirk and the man laughs while putting a small stack of coins on the counter. ¡°You know the room.¡± Kera takes the money and the man heads upstairs as Kera scribbles on a clipboard.


    ¡°He comes here that often?¡± Sanora asks once the man is out of earshot.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many regulars we have.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Whatever, not that¡¯s it¡¯s any business of mine.¡± Sanora shrugs and doesn¡¯t pry any further.


    Kera wasn¡¯t lying. Over the course of the night a lot of the men coming in have a similar conversation with Kera, knowing exactly what they want, or rather who they want. But there are also plenty of people who don¡¯t really know their way around. Kera has a scary way of knowing what they want, be that intuition or experience from working in this business for so long. Aside from that most of the night passes by boringly. People come in and leave looking a lot more refreshed and exhausted at the same time. Oddly enough no one seems to really notice Sanora in the corner. Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s so dark to begin with. If things are usually this calm, then ten gold a saint really is easy money. But as the next man comes in Sanora curses herself for jinxing her luck. A big man with a bruised face and busted lips comes in. Sanora immediately recognizes her work. It¡¯s the man she threw out when she first came here. She tenses, her hand already gripping her sword as she eyes every single move the man makes. Kera gets a little nervous too but keeps her usual face as the man approaches.


    ¡°Good evening. How can we sweeten up your night?¡±


    ¡°I actually just need to ask something. I think I have been here yesterday, probably. As you can see, I got a bit roughed up and mugged by someone, but I have no idea where that rat went. You don¡¯t happen to know anything?¡±


    Sanora swallows.


    ¡°Mhh yes, I do remember your face. But alas I don¡¯t know where you went after you left.¡± Kera shakes her head, lying through her teeth.


    ¡°Tch, figures.¡± The man mumbles before stomping out again.


    The door closes and Sanora lets out a relived breath.


    ¡°You robbed him?!¡± Kera hisses at her.


    ¡°Of course not. Must¡¯ve been someone who found him in the street.¡±


    Kera looks at her with narrowed eyes for a moment before she sighs. ¡°Well then let¡¯s hope he keeps thinking that too.¡±


    After the small hiccup business resumes as normal for the rest of the night. Only one time a hooded person comes in, places some coins on the counter wordlessly and Kera tells them a room number. Probably just another regular who wants to keep their identity secret. Once the first rays of dawn fall onto the city Kera takes down the sign outside and Sanora¡¯s first shift ends. All of the girls come down to have a short discussion about the day. They look worn to say the least, ready for bed to actually sleep there rather than sleeping with someone there. Nothing noteworthy happened in the private rooms either and they all leave before long, save for Elle.


    ¡°So, how was the first day?¡± She asks Sanora. An odd smell wafts off the girl. A mix of sweat, a lot of perfume and something Sanora decides not to think about.


    ¡°Aside from the man from yesterday showing up, nothing noteworthy happened.¡±


    ¡°Mhh yes, those are the best days.¡± Elle nods and stretches. ¡°Good work, see you tomorrow.¡± She says and leaves as well. Sanora is a bit surprised at how little the girl spoke this time, but she knows better than to question it. Elle can be taxing on one¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Good work indeed.¡± Kera nods, happily sorting the giant pile of coins into drawers with names on them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out now. See you later.¡± Sanora gets up and leaves.


    ¡°See you, don¡¯t forget to sleep.¡± Kera says as Sanora leaves the place to get Breakfast.


    The city is still quiet, most people slowly waking up. For once the streets are not full when Sanora walks down to the market. She gets some food from one of the few stalls that are open already and finds a quiet spot to eat in peace. But as she eats the last bite, she realizes that with the whole day ahead of her, she has nothing to do, which is a great opportunity to catch up on some training she has been missing out on. She heads back to her room. Running around the city in full gear might draw some unwanted attention so she sticks to whatever she can do indoors. No one has come for her yet, but the thought of trying to get through the guarded gates still makes her nervous. She puts that off until she is sure that some more grass has grown over the whole affair.


    But even after she is done with that there is still plenty of time to kill. For the rest of the day, she cleans the still dusty room, making it a bit more liveable. It¡¯s still sad but at least clean. After that she just lays into bed. She rolls around for a while, her thoughts spiralling down more and more into how awful life has become until she drift off into an uneasy sleep.


    Again, a knock on the door wakes her. She pulls herself out of bed and gets dressed, heads down and starts her shift. The night passes mostly eventless again except for a man who is a bit too clingy for his purse. It only takes some insistent persuasion for him to leave though.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    And like this the days pass. A night of work followed by breakfast, training and falling asleep to the storm in her head. It¡¯s mundane and repetitive. Every other person would be bored out of their mind after a week but despite that every day feels like a drag to Sanora. She can¡¯t even work up the energy to smile anymore. It¡¯s as if the world around her which used to be so interesting and colourful has dulled. Nothing catches her attention anymore; her drive is close to zero. Aside from training she has nothing she is looking forward to. And she only does that because it reminds her of the Bawarag drills, giving her a sense of nostalgia, of home.


    Over the course of the next weeks, she gets to know the other girls as well. They were a bit reserved at first, seeing Sanora as competition of some sort. But sooner or later they get used to her being around. After all, Sanora is the one looking out for all of them should things get out of hand, which they do from time to time. It¡¯s as Elle said. They only have each other here at this pit of disparity called the Dancing Vixen. Well at least except for Fira. She¡¯s just here because ¡°she really likes sex¡±.


    Sanora has gotten used to daily life as it is. Slowly but steadily, she is managing to get back on track, her energy coming back little by little every day, her thoughts getting calmer and more collected again.


    ¡°Hey Sanora come over here really quick.¡± Kera says on a particularly slow day, waving Sanora to the counter.


    ¡°Something up?¡± Sanora asks as she walks over.


    ¡°Nothing bad, I just need to make a small errand. You need to take over the reception while I¡¯m gone, think you can handle that?¡±


    ¡°Depends. Do I get paid extra?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    Kera snickers. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re feeling good enough to be sassy. Sure, you¡¯ll get some extra pay for it. Here, this is the protocol.¡± Kera hands her clipboard with the rooms and names of the girls, explaining her what she has to do. It¡¯s not overly hard. Write down the name of who comes in, how much time they paid for and who they go to.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll manage.¡± Sanora nods as Kera finishes her tutoring.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be back before long.¡± Kera puts on her coat. ¡°Don¡¯t burn the place down while I¡¯m gone.¡± And with that she is off, leaving Sanora alone to hold the fort- or brothel in this case. There aren¡¯t a lot of customers today which is probably one of the reasons Kera picked this day to run her errand to begin with. Sanora sits there, playing with the quill until her first customer comes in. The big, familiar bull beastkin walks in without looking at Sanora, busy finishing around in his coin pouch as he whistles a melody.


    ¡°Good evening, what can we do for you?¡± She asks Serantis.


    He finishes taking out his coins and looks up about to speak but freezes when he sees Sanora.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± She tilts her head, but Serantis just turns around and walks out of the door.


    A few seconds later his head peeks in again.


    ¡°Does your girlfriend know you¡¯re working here?¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°In that case I¡¯ll have Anne.¡±


    ¡°Anne it is. She¡¯s free, room 7.¡±


    Serantis places the money on the counter and Sanora writes it down as he heads upstairs.


    ¡®That was¡­ something.¡¯ She chuckles to herself. Serantis¡¯ choice does surprise her a bit. Anne is a bit older, a very curvy woman mostly known for how sensitive and gentle she is. But given what the Adventurer must have seen on his many quests Sanora can¡¯t blame him for wanting some tenderness from time to time. She has been on only one quest, and she still shivers when thinking about that bag filled with chopped up human. She quickly banishes the thought and resumes her shift. Luckily everyone leaving causes no extra work since people are written up and pay before they get any service. She just idles around, writing up one more person who comes in before Serantis comes through again eventually.


    ¡°So, this is where ya been holed up huh?¡± He asks, leaning onto the counter. ¡°You know we¡¯ve been really worried about you. Mari¡¯s really sad too.¡±


    ¡°She is?¡± Sanora blinks a bit baffled. After all they hardly know each other so what¡¯s there for Mari to be sad about?


    ¡°Sure is. She finally had someone on the same wavelength as her. To the girl we¡¯re all old geezers after all.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Speaking of it, Corvina asked about you as well. Quite a few times at that.¡±


    ¡®Ah shit, of course she¡¯d be worried after the whole metal magic thing.¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess I shouldn¡¯t have just disappeared like that. I¡¯ll come around again. I guess I did make a contract of sorts after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the others would love to see you again.¡± The tall man grins at her. ¡°Guess I better head home now.¡± He adds with a yawn. ¡°Was nice seeing you alive Sanora, don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. See you around, Serantis.¡± She waves at him as he leaves and sighs once he is out the door. ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡± She says, turning to Elle who tried to sneak up on her from behind. She just stands there, her smirk wiped off her face.


    ¡®Damn I like flesh magic.¡¯


    ¡°Forget that, how did you know I was here?¡± Elle asks, baffled at being discovered so easily. Sanora understands her point. She is quiet when she wants to be. If it wasn¡¯t for her magic, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed her at all.


    ¡°Just a feeling.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Just a feeling?¡± Elle narrows her eyes.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Elle musters her for a few moments before pouting.


    ¡°Alright then, keep your secrets. So, who was that anyways?¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance of mine from the Adventurers guild.¡±


    ¡°You have ties to those folks?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am a member after all.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re an adventurer?¡± Elle asks sceptical.


    ¡°Is that so weird?¡±


    ¡°Not weird, but It makes we wonder why you work here if you could just work there instead.¡±


    Sanora opens her mouth to reply but closes it again. It¡¯s like someone just threw a brick in her face.


    ¡°No way.¡± Elle starts grinning. ¡°No way you literally forgot about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Elle breaks out in laughter.


    ¡°Gods, I can¡¯t believe you!¡± She leans onto the counter, barely able to stand from laughing.


    ¡°That makes two of us.¡± Sanora pinches the back of her nose. She has really forgotten that she could have just gone to the guild for work in all of the chaos. Especially after she found out that she is likely not being hunted by the guard. The only silver lining is that she was less likely to be found here.


    After a minute Elle finally manages to get a hold of herself again and wipes the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°So, what now? I assume you¡¯ll bid your farewells to this place soon.¡± A tinge of sadness is in the girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not like I hate it here. But I have been a little bit bored lately and I¡¯m getting rusty. Guess I¡¯ll just do both.¡± She shrugs. After all what¡¯s the hurt? She can spare a few hours a day to go out and work for the guild. Lurchers and Trerchers are still roaming the surroundings of the city aplenty, and she still needs to see if leaving the city will give her any trouble with the gate checkpoints.


    ¡°You think you can handle that much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If I don¡¯t keep myself busy, I¡¯m just sitting around moping all day anyways.¡±


    ¡°Well whatever rocks your boat.¡± Elle shrugs. ¡°Just be sure to not slack off here. My safety kinda depends on that you know?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your heartwarming words.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome.¡± Elle snickers and goes about her night again. Sanora doesn¡¯t mind her attitude anymore. She got to know Elle quite well over the last few weeks and knows that¡¯s just her way of telling Sanora to not overdo it. Under all that sass and teasing she does worry.


    Kera comes back about an hour later and relieves Sanora of her counter duty. The rest of the night passes as usual and soon her shift is over, freeing her to get some much-anticipated breakfast. She walks through the street to her favourite vendor.


    ¡°Morning Sanora. Here¡¯s your usual.¡± The man behind one of the few open stalls at this time already hands Sanora a small, in paper wrapped package.


    ¡°Thanks Jim.¡± She hands him the coins.


    ¡°Exhausting shift again?¡±


    ¡°As usual. Thanks as always, see you.¡±


    ¡°See ya ¡®round lass.¡±


    Sanora walks off again, savouring every bite of her breakfast. The streets are blissfully quiet this early in the morning and the air is always so chilly, dew still sits on the few trees and plants growing around the city. It has been over a saint since she left behind her home in River¡¯s Rest now. In the meanwhile, she has learned what people mean by saints as well. They are the segments of a year, each thirty days long. She woke up in Sanoris, the saint which she derived her name from. But as it turned out Bawarag was working with an old calendar and that saint, the first one of the year, is actually named Bawaris, after the old hero of the ancient war Bawarag himself. The face Sanora made when she learned that was quite a sight to behold. To think Bawarag was important enough to have a saint named after him. But that¡¯s not the end of things as the second saint is Amnis, named after Amni. Sanora had never imagined that those two airheads are such figures of legend. The saint they are in now is named Trantis and it¡¯s about to end.


    It''s weird how much time has already passed. But despite that the aching in her heart has barely gone down. Even after getting to know everyone in the Dancing Vixen and settling in there she feels more like a stranger to this world than ever. A cold sense of disconnection always lingers in her mind no matter what she does, always dragging her down. Only when she has work to drown herself in, she can ignore it somewhat. That is the reason her feet carry her to the familiar building this morning.


    Even at this early hour there are already a few Adventurers at the guild, preparing to head out to earn their keep. She doesn¡¯t even have to search to find the black, feathery head she is looking for. Corvina is standing at the counter, discussing something with the woman behind it.


    ¡°Heya.¡± Sanora greets her nonchalantly as she walks up from behind her. The crowgirl turns around, about to answer but stops with her mouth hanging open. Her eye twitches.


    ¡°You disappear for more than three weeks without saying a word.¡± She starts quietly. ¡°And now you just ¡®heya¡¯ me?!¡± She shouts at Sanora. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±


    ¡°Sure feels like I am lately. Sorry, a lot of things happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ve heard.¡± Corvina scoffs. ¡°Like the lord getting assassinated and you, his daughter in law just disappearing.¡± She says with her hands on her hips and a less than amused expression.


    ¡°Previous daughter in law. Broke up with Vadia some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You know a heads up would have been nice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just had a lot of things to process lately and needed some time alone.¡±


    Corvina musters the girl. Sanora¡¯s cheeks are a bit fallen in, dark rings are under her eyes and that cheerful air she used to have is gone.


    ¡°I see that. Guess life caught up to you huh?¡± Her expressions softens. ¡°At least you¡¯re still alive.¡± She sighs. ¡°Well then, here for some work I assume?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Was hoping to speak with Bullwind as well. I think I should say hello.¡±


    ¡°You really should. Alright then, just take a seat. They should be around soon. And one more thing.¡± Corvina takes something out of her pocket. ¡°You¡¯ll need this.¡± She hands Sanora her new guild card. This one without colour. Just plain metal, a magic crystal worked into it to act as an activator for the censored lines. ¡°Welcome back, Sanora.¡± She smiles at her.


    art made by @masyhurizal on Fiverr! (also added it to the Art chapter, but it''s here as well for convenince)

 28 – The band of geniuses

    Her heart beats nervously as Sanora waits at a table in the guild. Bullwind would come around for work soon and she a bit antsy. What would they say when seeing her again? Has Serantis already told them about her? But her question is about to be answered as the familiar group enters the hall.


    ¡°Look there she is, told you she¡¯s alright.¡± Serantis points at Sanora and a wave of relief washes over the group, especially Mari seems rather happy.


    ¡°Hey guys.¡± She waves at them as they come over. ¡°Sorry for disappearing so suddenly, a lot of stuff happened.¡± She says before they can react the same way corvina did.


    ¡°You better be sorry! I was worried sick about you.¡± Mari says a bit angry but mostly happy.


    ¡°Now now Mari, these things can happen. But she¡¯s back now, and alive.¡± Mehena says with her usual, gentle smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Balmir nods. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re in¡­¡± he stops when he really looks at Sanora who chuckles wryly.


    ¡°I know. I look like shit.¡±


    ¡°Not my words.¡± The leader says as they all sit down. ¡°But yes, you look pretty beat up.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? Serantis wouldn¡¯t tell us, only that you¡¯re alive. Where have you been? What happened?¡± Mari asks her rather insistently.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t tell them about the Dancing Vixen? Figures.¡¯  Elle told her that people don¡¯t take kindly on workers from the Dancing Vixen and similar stands. And after working there for almost a saint Sanora has felt it firsthand more than a few times, so she is grateful for Serantis keeping it a secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated to say the least.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, but the short version is: Me and Vadia broke up and I needed some time to rest, away from everything.¡±


    ¡°You broke up? My, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mehena says but Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. The whole thing really wasn¡¯t for me. I just wish I¡¯d realized sooner.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The elf nods understandingly. ¡°Noble relationships are never easy.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Sanora avoids her gaze. ¡®If only the noble part was the problem.¡¯ Her fists clench under the table as the bad thoughts start to well up again. ¡°But enough of that. How have you guys been?¡±


    ¡°As always. Lots of Trerchers, lots of lurchers. Luckily, we didn¡¯t run into any more Prowlers at least.¡± Balmir starts and tells Sanora about the adventures the group has had while Sanora was gone. They have been out and about, making the roads safer with every trip they take and earning good coin while at it. As she listens, Sanora catches herself smiling, actually smiling earnestly for the first time in a saint. Only now she realizes that she missed out on quite a lot.


    But aside from the new stories to tell, the group hasn¡¯t changed. They are still the cheery, slightly chaotic band of friends they used to be. Sanora yearns to go out with them again, get away from the city and be out in the plains fighting against evil. But after just disappearing without a word, she dares not ask them to join again. In a sense she abandoned them like she did her home. She feels like she is in no place to ask anything of them. That aside, the only reason they ever went out together to begin with was to get Sanora ranked in, so they have no reason to take her along.


    ¡°So, are you going to join again?¡± Mari pulls Sanora from her thoughts.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She blinks at the girl. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± She asks, thinking she must have misheard.


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯d join us again.¡±


    ¡°Join you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is that not why you came here?¡± Mari seems a bit dejected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t get me wrong I¡¯d love to. But aren¡¯t you angry at me? Do you even want me to join you?¡± She looks at Balmir.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is angry at you for taking a break when you needed it. As for the wanting part, we¡¯ve actually decided to ask you to join for a bit longer shortly after we met, but before we could ask you, you were already gone.¡± The human says and the others nod along.


    Sanora just sits there at a loss for words.


    ¡°Oh dear, no one is angry at you. If anything, we were worried.¡± Mehena smiles at her reassuringly. Sanora looks at the others. They are all wearing similar expressions, not of anger or displeasure but encouraging smiles. Or in Serantis¡¯ case an encouraging grin.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sanora shakes her head and smiles as well. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    ¡°You know if you want to make it up to us.¡± Serantis says and grins. ¡°You can pay a round of drinks.¡±


    Sanora laughs while the rest of the group roll their eyes. ¡°Sure, a round of drinks on me.¡± She waves over the nearest waiter and orders a round for the group to celebrate the occasion.


    Soon later the drinks arrive, and everyone takes a mug to have a toast.


    ¡®Wait, everyone?¡¯ She looks at Mari who is holding a mug as well and it dawns on her.


    ¡°No.¡± Sanora says wide eyed.


    ¡°Is something up?¡± The young girl tilts her head at Sanora.


    ¡°I missed your birthday?¡± Sanora¡¯s face falls.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you even celebrated with me.¡± Mari smiles at Sanora who thinks for a moment before her face lights up again.


    ¡°The dagger?¡±


    ¡°The dagger.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°I had no idea. Why didn¡¯t you tell me back then?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like to make a fuss about it. A nice day out like that? That¡¯s my idea of a perfect party.¡±


    ¡°Still, I would have gotten you something.¡±


    ¡°Your company was present enough, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    That smile. That damn smile of Mari still makes Sanora¡¯s heart flutter even after all that happened. What she wouldn¡¯t give to have met someone like her instead of Vadia. Things would have gone so differently. But it¡¯s a stupid thought. After all, she has met someone like her before Vadia. This all would have never happened if she hadn¡¯t left Amni behind like this. She takes a big swig to wash away the thought again, not wanting to spoil the mood with the everlasting frown that has chiselled itself onto her face lately. This is a joyous occasion after all.


    They drink up and have some more small talk to catch up a bit before it¡¯s finally time for business.


    They look at the board with the quests posted on them. A lot of it is stuff around the city. Go there, clean up that, take care of a rant infestation. It¡¯s all stuff that¡¯s a bit below the usual paygrade for Bullwind. The higher rank a party gets the higher the upkeep costs for equipment get as well. All the good jobs seem to be gone for the day already. Either that or there just isn¡¯t anything going on right now.


    Sanora scans the many sheets until she finds one peeking out from below many others. It seems untouched, some dust has already gathered on it. She takes it out and reads it.


    It¡¯s another extermination job. But this one isn¡¯t for lurchers but¡­


    ¡°Giant spiders huh? Never seen one of those.¡± Sanora mumbles. ¡°What about his one, pay is really good.¡± She hands the sheet to Balmir whose forehead creases.


    ¡°It is, but this is a rank 7 task.¡±


    ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t you rank 7?¡±


    ¡°Me and Mari might be yes, but our overall party rank is 8 still. Serantis and Mehena are at rank 8 and a party rank is set by the lowest member. A measure to keep people safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok.¡± Sanora nods as Balmir hands her back the sheet.


    ¡°Giant spiders aren¡¯t that dangerous, but they dwell in caves full of webs which makes it a tedious and dangerous jobs. Mari can¡¯t handle poison either so if anyone gets paralyzed-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯d be screwed.¡± Sanora nods and puts the quest back on the board. They eventually settle on a simple patrolling job for a small river outside of Deepvalley. It doesn¡¯t pay a lot, but money is money and any lurchers they find and kill will add some extra coin to the reward. The take the quest and get ready before heading to the gates.


    Sanora¡¯s heart starts beating faster the closer they get to the gates. This is it, the moment she¡¯d find out if she¡¯s safe or not when trying to get through the checkpoint there. She is mentally preparing to bolt at any moment. To make a run for it into the wilderness. She¡¯d take the chance of making it out there over being burned at the stake any day.


    Her hand rests on the handle of her sword as they approach. They walk out of the gate, the guards looking at the group all while Sanora¡¯s heart is pounding. The guards scan the group and one locks eyes with Sanora. Her muscles tense, the grip around her weapon tightens. But after a moment the guard¡¯s gaze wanders to the next group behind them as he goes about his business.


    The breath Sanora takes when is finally on the other side of the gate is the most liberating she has taken in weeks. A giant stone falls off her heart as she takes in the view of the plains, the view of freedom. Now that the tension has left her body, she notices the odd looks the others are giving her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mari is the first to ask.


    ¡°Yeah uh, I was just afraid¡­¡± Sanora searches for the right words. She can hardly tell them ¡®I killed the ruler of the city so the guards might arrest me¡¯ after all.


    ¡°-that it might rain.¡± The others look at her in silence. ¡®Gods I¡¯m stupid.¡¯ She mentally curses herself.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Serantis starts. ¡°-would be pretty bad.¡± He nods and luckily the other decide to not press the matter. Whether that is because they believe it or are just respectful Sanora can only guess but she is pretty sure it¡¯s the latter.


    The rest of the day goes by rather eventless. They patrol the river for a few hours. No lurchers, all good. And before long it¡¯s time to report back to the guild and collect payment for the day. It doesn¡¯t even come to a gold per person but for basically just walking around its solid.


    ¡°Thanks for having me again. I have to head out now.¡± Sanora says when the group sits down to have dinner together.


    ¡°Already?¡± Mari seems a bit deflated.


    ¡°Yeah, I have some more work to do today. But I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. ¡®Till tomorrow.¡± Balmir nods at her.


    ¡°Tomorrow then!¡± Mari says with a re-invigorated smile.


    ¡°Stay safe.¡± Mehena smiles at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink for you!¡± Serantis grins at her.


    Sanora waves at them one last time as she heads out of the door to sleep before her shift at the Dancing Vixen starts. Finally, after a long saint she is starting to feel like she doesn¡¯t have to drag herself through the day anymore. She finally has something to look forward to again and the closure of being able to leave the city.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Things are slowly starting to get better again at last. Maybe her life isn¡¯t completely fucked after all, despite everything that happened.


    Sanora¡¯s life is slowly gaining colour again. Her days are busy. At night she works in the Dancing Vixen, during most days she is out with Bullwind doing quests in the regions surrounding Deepvalley. Not as an official member of the party though. In her spare time, she mostly sleeps to manage it all. Her smiles start to become the norm again rather than an exception. Her coin purse is growing heavier, and she can feel her rusty muscles waking up over the course of the next week. Slowly but surely the name Sanora grows more and more known among the local adventurers as she finishes jobs left and right. But the title they gave her is a rather ironic one that makes her wince mentally every time she hears it.


    ¡°Excuse me, you are Sanora the kingslayer right?¡± Someone asks Sanora who is enjoying a meal before her nightshift. People still remember her feat of killing the nestking lurcher and started calling her the kingslayer at some point. It would have made for a great title if it wouldn¡¯t remember her of the fact that she killed the actual king of Deepvalley every time she hears it.


    She looks at the young man who interrupted her dinner. Young, short black hair and iron plate armour. Sword on his belt. He is the spitting image of a rising rookie with better than average skills.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°You from the guild?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± The young man sits down with a smile, not bothering to wait for an invitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gant, the leader of Justicia.¡± He says and looks at Sanora.


    ¡°Ok.¡± She raises an eyebrow. ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°Ah I guess you haven¡¯t heard of us.¡± He chuckles and scratches the back of his head. ¡°We are still kind of new after all. But that¡¯s not why I am here. Word¡¯s been spreading about you and your skill, and I would like to ask you to join us.¡±


    ¡°Ah so that¡¯s what this is about.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m not interested in joining a party.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± He nods. ¡°I think you would fit in well. We are all young and motivated to make a real difference around here. A band of rather exceptional fighters I daresay, one of the few parties in Deepvalley on rank 7.¡± He says with a proud smile. But as Sanora chuckles his expression turns confused.


    ¡°Sorry Gant, but I¡¯m not made of hero material. Quite the opposite I¡¯d say.¡±


    ¡°Very humble of you. From what I heard you are. Appeared out of nowhere two saints ago and you¡¯ve been cleaning the plains unlike anyone else I know. If that¡¯s not hero material, then I don¡¯t know what is.¡± He insists.


    Sanora just snorts. ¡°Sorry, but you know nothing about me. I have a steady swordhand sure, but that¡¯s about it. And I already told you, I¡¯m really not interested in joining any parties.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a shame.¡± He sighs. ¡°Then what about a one-time job at least?¡±


    ¡°A one-time job would work.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°There is a cave full of giant spiders which is growing concerningly fast. The guild has already posted a quest a while ago, but no one dares to take it, understandably so. But that doesn¡¯t make it any less of a threat. We already have two mages, an archer, a heavy frontliner and me. All we need to complete our first line of attack is another specialist, someone like you.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re taking on those spiders?¡± Sanora says, her interest awoken. ¡°What about the poison?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the mages¡¯ job. He is a healer specialized on detoxification.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Well, you had my curiosity, but now you have my interest.¡± Sanora smiles at Gant. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Gant gives Sanora a rough rundown of the plans. With their two mages in the rearguard ¨C both healers, one of them a one-time member as Sanora would be ¨C they have injury and paralysation covered. The archer is for scouting, making sure they don¡¯t get caught up in the webs and for picking out any targets before they can reach the group. And the frontline is for taking the battle into the caves and eventually to the broodmother of the nest, an especially nasty and dangerous target. The quest has had Sanora in its grip ever since she saw it for the first time. Especially the reward. After the short rundown Gant gives her, they make plans to meet up with the rest of the group the next day.


    ¡°Well then Gant, I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an honour and a great help to have you aboard, Kingslayer.¡± He smiles at her as he gets up. ¡°See you tomorrow. The others are itching to finally meet the famous Kingslayer as well.¡±


    ¡°Not much to see here though.¡± Sanora chuckles wryly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He winks at her before leaving the tavern with a last wave.


    Sanora remains in her seat for a bit longer. It is quite an enticing offer that Gant made. She¡¯d get to clear out that nest of spiders, get paid a pretty coin for it and see a whole new group of people and how they fight. She can compare herself to them too, see where she stands among the local elite. She is looking forward to it already.


    A glass of mead later she pays up and heads to the Dancing Vixen to start her shift as night rolls around. Things are as usual. People come, then come and leave again. The occasional ruffian throws a tantrum but it¡¯s nothing a suggestive hand on Sanora¡¯s sword along with a very insistent gaze can¡¯t solve. A big part of the whole bouncer job is just looking as scary as possible. Most people just scoff when they first get approached by the seemingly tender Sanora. But the sword and the armour usually make for a decent deterrent. And everyone who isn¡¯t convinced by those, swiftly gets to meet her other two arguments: left fist, right fist.


    Sanora is sitting at her small table in the dark corner, playing around with her knife that she uses to eat on particularly exhausting shifts. The small table is really useful for stuff like that, which is the whole reason it¡¯s there. Her attention snaps to the door when the hooded regular comes in. In all her time here she has never once heard her speak, let alone seen her face. But she has figured out that it is a woman quite some time ago. An accidental byproduct of flesh sense. She understands. While it wasn¡¯t forbidden or anything people really don¡¯t like same sex relationships around these parts for some reason. It¡¯s quite odd considering what a pool of diversity this city is otherwise.


    The person leaves the stack of coins on the counter and is about to head upstairs.


    ¡°Room 12 today.¡± Kera calls after her and the person just nods shortly before heading upstairs.


    ¡®Room 12? That¡¯s Elle¡¯s room¡­¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Elle to swing that way.¡± Sanora comments idly. The sound of a coin dropping to the floor resounds throughout the hall. Kera turns to Sanora with an odd expression. A mix between shock and anger.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She hisses.


    ¡°Huh? Oh well, you just sent another woman to her so I figured-¡°


    ¡°Not about Elle!¡± Kera cuts her off. ¡°How do you know about-¡± She gestures at the stairs.


    ¡°Ah that.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Flesh magic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a damn mage?¡± Kera has completely abandoned the coins on front of her and looks at Sanora with wide, unbelieving eyes. ¡°You never told me!¡±


    ¡°You never asked.¡± She shrugs. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t important until now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I guess that is true.¡± Kera sighs. ¡°But damn, Elle was right. You really are stupid.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, what a rare compliment from you.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true. Any mage could earn a small fortune doing anything but this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Consider this my resignation.¡± Sanora smirks at Kera who just snorts.


    ¡°Mhm, sure. Back to business: you are to not tell a single soul about this. That customer pays a good heap extra to stay anonymous and I like a good heap of coins extra. Not even I know who that is.¡±


    ¡°My lips are sealed.¡± Sanora says nonchalantly as she continues swirling her knife around with her fingers. All things considered she has more important things to care about than this anyways.


    A while later the woman shrouded in mystery leaves again and Sanora looks after her a bit longer than usual. Who might be hiding beneath this hood? A mystery it is.


    The rest of the night passes normally and soon it is time for one of Sanora¡¯s daily highlights: Breakfast.


    Bullwind is taking the day off. Everyone needs some rest after a busy week of killing thigs, which is one of the reasons Sanora is able to accept the offer from Gant to begin with. The meeting is scheduled early so they can head out the very same day. Sanora is on her way to their base, and yes, the group is so motivated they have their own base. A small house in the lower parts of the third ring. Nothing special, just an old wooden single-story house. But still, they must have spent a pretty coin on it.


    Sanora knocks on the door and a bit later Gant opens.


    ¡°Kingslayer! Please, come in.¡± He greets Sanora with a smile and steps aside. Sanora walks in and looks around the room. The walls are lined with shelves filled with all sorts of stuff useful for any sort of adventure. Spare backpacks and weapons, potions, armour, books and a lot of trophies as well. In the middle of the room the others sit at a table. A man with short blonde hair, a quiver full of arrows hangs on his chair. His armour is mostly leather and light. A big, bulky man with dark brown hair, clad in heavy plate armour from hand to toe. A bald man, clad in robes with a very thick book in a holster hanging on his hip. But the most odd one by far is¡­


    ¡°Mari?¡± Sanora says baffled when she spots Bullwind¡¯s mage at the table.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Mari seems equally surprised.


    ¡°You know each other already? Well, that saves me the introduction at least.¡± Gant says with a chuckle. ¡°As for the others: Bob is our heavy frontliner. Few things can get past his armour and even fewer past him. Our archer Leo, he¡¯ll nail a squirrel in its eye from a hundred meters away. The mage is Treston. A healer specialised in poison and other toxins. Everyone, meet Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I imagined the famous kingslayer to be more¡­¡± Leo says as he musters Sanora with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Imposing.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Bob says, his low voice seemingly shaking the very air. ¡°Can you really hold the frontline with that light frame of yours?¡± He asks her.


    Sanora is less than amused. Judging by flesh senses alone she can tell that while quite a unit, Bob and her are evenly matched, if the man isn¡¯t a tad bit weaker than her. But to everyone¡¯s surprise Mari is the first to speak up.


    ¡°Did any of you ever go hand to hand with prowler and won?¡± She pouts at the group.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s impressive I have to admit.¡± Bob mumbles.


    ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s true.¡± Leo says with a smirk.


    ¡°Now, everyone, calm your nerves. We all heard the stories about the kingslayer. I don¡¯t see a reason to be so sceptical. The guild doesn¡¯t hand out ranks for fun.¡± Treston tries to calm the mood.


    ¡°What about Jared? We all know that prick mostly bought his way up.¡± Leo crosses his arms.


    It seems Jared had been making a name for himself before the whole thing with Sanora.


    Sanora looks at Gant who just sighs. For people like these there is only one way to show them what one is made of. Sanora sits down and puts her elbow down on the table, holding up her open hand to the archer.


    He looks at the girl with a smirk and a raised eyebrow for a moment before grinning and accepting her invite to the arm wrestle.


    ¡°One condition.¡± He says before they begin.


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°If I win, let¡¯s have dinner sometime.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡± Sanora says, hiding her own grin. The others look at them tense. Except for Mari. She just leans back in her chair with a smug grin and crossed arms. ¡°If I win, you¡¯re paying for drinks today.¡± Sanora adds.


    ¡°Hah, deal!¡± The man grins.


    ¡°Like children.¡± Gant shakes his head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge then. Alright, get ready¡­ and go!¡± The man shouts and Sanora can feel the force pushing on her arm. It¡¯s quite formidable. Leo isn¡¯t a rank 7 for nothing. But he probably didn¡¯t have a god-chosen, millennia old envoy as a teacher.


    ¡°He said you can start.¡± Sanora taunts him with a grin as her hand hasn¡¯t even budged yet. The man¡¯s face turns red, his veins start to bulge out as he puts everything he has into it. And lo, Sanora¡¯s hand actually starts to move a bit.


    ¡°You should train a bit more.¡± Sanora winks at him before slamming his hand onto the table with one swift motion.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Sanora wins.¡± Gant declares as Leo shakes his hand.


    ¡°Good gods.¡± He laughs. ¡°The rumours don¡¯t do you justice. That¡¯s an iron grip you have there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I had a pretty strict teacher.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Alright, drinks on me today.¡± Leo declares and grins at her. At least he isn¡¯t a bad loser.


    ¡°Alright, now that this is settled can we get to the actual reason we¡¯re here for?¡± Gant says and sits down as well. ¡°The spiders. They are a problem that needs to be taken care of. From what Leo could gleam it won¡¯t be long before the nest grows big enough to need more food. Namely humans. But everyone knows how dangerous those nests are, and since no one else wants to take the job, we will.¡±


    ¡°What exactly makes this more dangerous than your average lurcher nest?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°The most problematic part is poison. These spiders have very potent venom that can easily paralyse a whole ox. If even one member of a group gets hit by that, your number is not only down by one but you also have an injured friend to carry in the middle of a monster swarm. The next part is the location. These nests are usually in caves which will be full of webs. If you get caught in them it¡¯s basically game over. They will swarm whoever is stuck in there and pull them deeper into the cave. But that¡¯s not all. The vibration travelling on the webs will tell the spiders where we are at all times. They have the absolute home advantage down there.¡±


    Sanora nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty bad indeed. What about just burning down the webs?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t burn overly well. They are sticky and wet. And even if you get them to burn, we¡¯d smoke ourselves to death in there as well while some of the eggs deeper in might stay intact.¡±


    Sanora furrows her brows. That takes fire magic mostly out of the equation then.


    ¡°No wonder no one wants to take that job.¡±


    ¡°Few parties are equipped to handle this, skill and weapon wise. But the good news: this job pays a whopping thirty gold, and ten extra if we can kill the broodmother. The split is six for each of us and the extra four for Treston and Mari.¡±


    Sanora mulls it over for a moment. Gant isn¡¯t wrong. If anyone gets hit by that venom the whole party is at danger. Without the mage it would be ten times more dangerous to even attempt this. Same goes for Mari. Is such a heated environment, every last bit of power counts. A slashed tendon or a strongly bleeding wound is as much a death sentence as getting paralysed.


    ¡°Sounds fair to me.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Great.¡± Gant smiles. ¡°Alright then, for the plan of advance¡­¡±


    Gant gives Sanora the rundown. It¡¯s all pretty similar to how Bullwind operates. Frontline to clear webs and spiders, and the rest behind them for support. The mantra is: do not get hit. Even with Treston in the back, one break in their formation could spell death. These monsters aren¡¯t like lurchers. They will swarm whoever comes into their domain with no regard of their lives to protect the broodmother, the source of the swarm. They are more like a hivemind compared to lurchers or trerchers who all think about themselves first and foremost. And one more thing is what happens after. Lurchers are bad, but at least they¡¯ll just kill and eat their prey. The spiders however will keep you alive and slowly drain you of blood until you die eventually. Sanora shudders when Gant tells her. She can imagine about a hundred ways more pleasant to die than this.


    ¡°Alright, that should be everything.¡± Gant finished up. ¡°If there aren¡¯t any more questions, we should get ready and head out. Daytime is best to hunt them since they¡¯ll be the least active when the sun is out.¡±


    ¡°No questions on my end.¡± Sanora says as it was seemingly meant for her. The others have probably been planning this for a while already and seem up to speed.


    ¡°Great. Alright everyone, get ready, we¡¯ll head out in twenty.¡± Gant says and gets up with the others following suit, starting to gear up and taking whatever, they need out of the many shelves. Mari comes over to sit down next to Sanora.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say the same to be honest.¡± Mari giggles. ¡°You have been set on this quest since you first saw it.¡±


    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± Sanora laughs.


    ¡°A bit.¡± Mari says.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s mainly for the extra pay and to get my rank up sooner.¡± Mari explains.


    ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t think rank is that important to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, only a bit. But I do want to be the youngest rank 6 mage in the Valley, too.¡±


    Sanora laughs again. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will be. Well, let¡¯s get ready as well, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mari nods with a smile as they get ready as well.

 29 - Great, she’s gone insane

    After preparing, the party Justicia and their two temporary members head out for the cave in which the spiders are building their home. They walk for a bit more than an hour, straying quite a bit from the beaten road until a small hill can be seen a bit ahead of them. It¡¯s barely three meters high, the entrance to the cave is right in it. No one rally knows why random caves like these are strewn around the plains here, but they are. And they are a perfect spot for monsters to settle in. the grasses around the cave are full of webs. Dead flies hang in them by the hundreds. At the bottom Sanora can even spot several dead rabbits and some birds handing around lifelessly. It¡¯s an eerie sight. If one had to describe it with one word, it would be dreadful. Leo has gone ahead to check out the vicinity. It would be bad if they head in only to get swarmed from two sides.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s quite the sight.¡± Sanora mumbles.


    ¡°It¡¯s freakish yeah.¡± Gant nods.


    ¡°Scary is what it is.¡± Mari swallows nervously, inching closer to Sanora whose heart starts beating a little faster when Mari brushes her side.


    Everyone jumps when the grasses around the rustle, but calm down again when they see Leo.


    ¡°Area is clear, we should be good to head in.¡± He confirms.


    ¡°Perfect. Alright then, no time to lose. We strike hard and fast so they have as little time as possible to react. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gant draws his sword and they advance to the hole leading down into this white hell.


    The ground is sticky where the thick webs are spun. The pull on Sanora¡¯s legs as she wades through them. With every step the ground crunches. It¡¯s littered with bones of animals that have died in the grip of the webs. The silence is weighing down on everyone, a smell of rot hangs in the air which gets stronger the closer they get to the cave.


    ¡°Alright, everyone ready?¡± Gant asks as they form the first line. Sanora and Bob nod at him. He nods at Treston who pulls a paper scroll from his bag. Magic inscriptions glow on it before it crumbles to dust and a bright orb takes its place, hovering above the group.


    ¡°Advance.¡± Gant gives the order and they start to descend into the depths. The walls are white, not a speck of the stone below the webs can be seen anymore. Countless bones and dead animals hang in them. With every step the sound of webs tearing apart resound in the cave, the vibrations traveling down on them.


    ¡°Prepare for company.¡± Gant says as they walk. Not a second passes in which Sanora doesn¡¯t have goosebumps all over her skin. Not in her worst nightmares she could have dreamt up a place as dreadful as this. She is starting to question the wisdom of agreeing to this. But this way she can at least make sure nothing happens to Mari. It is an awful thought, but if push comes to shove she is fully prepared to just take Mari and make a run for it.


    ¡°Places like this are the reason why people scare their children with stories of the World¡¯s Tomb.¡± Bob says, his eyes fixed on the darkness ahead. This place must be even scarier without near perfect night vision like Sanora has.


    ¡°World¡¯s Tomb?¡± Sanora asks, appreciating the distraction.


    ¡°Aye. Old stories speak of caves deep below the earth where no light will ever reach. They worm below the whole surface of the planet, so deep that it¡¯s said they even connect continents beneath the sea. And lurking down there are creatures that have spawned from humanity¡¯s worst nightmares. Centipedes big enough to devour houses, flesh amalgamations that make a doppler seem cute in comparison. Parasites that will burrow into your skin and eat you from within.¡±


    ¡°Bob please, bad timing.¡± Gant groans.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a story to scare children anyways. To keep them away from real horrors like this.¡± Bob grumbles.


    ¡°Incoming.¡± Leo says, drawing back and arrow on his bow. The group stops, everyone listening tensely, waiting until the spider makes its way around the curve ahead with frightening speed. It¡¯s the size of a small dog. Sanora¡¯s skin crawls at the sight. Black carapace, eight long, hairy legs and too many black, beady eyes. And to make matters worse it is on the ceiling. She grips her sword tight, but before the giant monster makes it even a meter an arrow buries itself in its face and it falls to the ground, legs curled up into a ball.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a scout. More will come, bigger ones.¡± Leo says as they press on. He pulls out the arrow when they pass the disturbing corpse.


    ¡°We¡¯ll collect the fangs on the way out. Let¡¯s pick up the pace before they rally.¡± Gant says and the quicken their descend. Not long later more of the small scouting spiders follow, all swiftly taken down by Leo.


    ¡°Brace, swarm¡¯s incoming!¡± He says and the frontliners tense up. Sanora can hear it before she sees it. The sound of dozens of legs clacking on the walls, coming at the like a storm. The floor seem to be shaking, the air vibrating angrily.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s too late to turn back?¡± She says with a nervous smile.


    ¡°Head up, Kingslayer, we¡¯ve got this.¡± Gant says, but Sanora can feel that he is nervous. But everyone is. After all, they have hardly any room for mistakes.


    And then they come around the curve. Dozens of giant spiders, double the size of the scout come barging at them. Angry, hungry for blood. They aren¡¯t as fast as the smaller scouts but those are armoured with thick chitin shells. And their fangs are big. Leo lets lose a few arrows, killing some of them but it does little to thin out this massive horde.


    ¡°Time to work for a living.¡± Sanora mumbles before the first one reaches her. She takes a quick swing. Blue blood spills out of its head and it goes limp. But they have no time to be happy as the next on already takes its place. They slice and cut away, felling one spider after the other, their weapons glint in the dark, reflecting the light of the orb above them as they slice through spider after spider. Never before has Sanora cursed her gift of being able to see in the dark, but she would have paid to erase these images from her mind. Maybe Virelia can do something like this¡­


    ¡°Was that all?¡± Sanora asks panting as eh pulls her sword out of a dead spider.


    They have been fighting for a while and have lost track of time by now. Only the number of corpses littering the floor a testament to the brutal fights. But so far everything is going according to plan.


    Leo closes his eyes, listening to the depths.


    ¡°For now, it seems.¡± He nods after a while. ¡°Their numbers should be exhausted by now. We¡¯re probably near the broodmother. I can feel the air getting warmer.¡± The archer says with a shiver.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s take a short break while we can. Treston?¡± Gant says and the mage already takes out small rations from his bag and tosses one to each of them.


    Sanora takes a bite of the sweet and fruity snack. It helps to battle the ever-present smell or rot hanging in the air all around them a bit. They must have put some thought into even that. After a short break the group continues their advance towards the lair of the broodmother. According to Leo they should be getting fairly close now which means the toughest phase of the fight is about to come. These spiders aren¡¯t really normal. Small spiders would never band together in nests like this. Giant spiders are for some reason structured similar to ants. They have small spiders for scouting, hunters for gathering food and spinning webs, workers to keep the nest running and manage prey, and guardians which act as the last line of defence for the mother of the nest. On their way in Justicia has mostly killed scouts, hunters and workers. That only leaves the guardians between them and the source of all this horror.


    ¡°Those things are nothing to sneeze at.¡± Leo starts to speak as they walk. ¡°Their armour is thick, their teeth sharper and longer than those of the others, their two front legs server not to walk but to stab. They are the mother¡¯s knights in shining chitin armour so to speak.¡± Leo finishes his great pep talk.


    ¡°I sure feel better now.¡± Sanora mumbles. Until now they haven¡¯t had any problems. But Bawarag always used to say, ¡®no plan survives enemy contact¡¯. Whether that is only true for the hellish machinations that the Metalfolk are, or also giant spiders is yet to be seen.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be alright.¡± Mari says with odd security in her voice.


    ¡°You do?¡± Sanora turns back at the girl who is tightly grasping her staff with both hands.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nods at her with a smile. ¡°After all you are here.¡±


    Suddenly Sanora is thankful for the darkness around them, because otherwise Mari would have been sure to see her blush just now.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    They walk on in silence. Sanora can¡¯t help but notice Gant who is looking at her with a stupid smirk.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing.¡± Gant says and fixes his gaze to the path ahead again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny ideas you hear me?¡± Sanora hisses at the man.


    ¡°Whatever could you mean by that?¡± Gant says with a barely hidden smirk. ¡°But you know, you should tell her how you feel because every day you wait might be a day too long.¡± He quietly adds.


    Sanora can feel her face become burning hot but says nothing more, silently walking on.


    The cave is oppressing to says the least. There is a stench hanging in the air that causes Sanora¡¯s stomach to protest with every breath she takes. Foul, bloody. A smell of death and decay. Even with her eyes piercing the darkness ahead she can feel it pressing down onto her like an invisible force. Not a single ray of sunlight will ever make it down here. It feels as if the dark is watching her, as if it has a soul. Like a thousand prying eyes skinning her with their looks alone. And then there is the silence. Whenever they make a short break and the noise of the group¡¯s steps cease and overwhelming quiet settles over them. The webs swallow up all sound. Sanora¡¯s ears start to ring after standing in the quiet for just a few seconds. Somehow the lack of sound seems to even drown own her own thoughts. This cave is messing with her in ways she never could have imagined. And it¡¯s horrible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be finally out of here again.¡± She mumbles.


    ¡°It¡¯s gnawing on one, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bob grumbles. ¡°Almost sucking the life out of you. Seeing places like this I understand how people came up with the stories of the World¡¯s Tomb. Only that that place would be even worse than this cave. Imagine being caught up kilometres upon kilometres beneath stone and earth in a maze of tunnels so big that you couldn¡¯t navigate it in a hundred lifetimes. Surrounded by perpetual darkness and swarms of monsters.¡± The tall man¡¯s tales have a way of sending shivers down Sanora¡¯s spine every time.


    The World¡¯s tomb, a place where it is said that everything ends up eventually. A story made up by parents to keep overly curious children away from dangerous places. From all the tales and legends Sanora knows, the World¡¯s Tomb would be the last she¡¯d want to ever find herself in. She would rather take the ancient warfields, still littered with magical mines and possibly Metalfolk. Even after the hour they have been down there her sanity has dropped considerably.


    ¡°This had to be the most nerve-grating hour I have had in the past saint.¡± She says as she wearily scans the cave wall where a whole deer is spun into a cocoon.


    ¡°We¡¯re closer to four.¡± Leo corrects her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for four hours?¡± She turns to him with horror.


    ¡°Places like this tend to mess with your perception of time. Many adventurers get lost in caves only to starve or run out of water down there. You go in, lose track of time and go to sleep only to never wake up again.¡±


    Sanora swallows. It is now official, this is her second-least favourite place in this world.


    Suddenly Leo stops. ¡°Something is coming.¡± He says as he knocks an arrow.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Gant nods and everyone gets into combat position. Again they can hear and feel the monsters before they see them. Faint clacking and thudding, the webs are shaking as the guardians of the broodmother come at them. Each spider is as big as Sanora if it were to stand up. Covered head to toe in thick chitin plates, their two front legs ending in razor-sharp blades and their giant fangs are dripping with venom as the small horde barges at them with one single goal: to kill the intruders.


    ¡°Their armour is thick, don¡¯t pull any punches!¡± Gant calls. Sanora has had easy game so far. Her Narcium sword punched through the spiders so far as if their skin was made of paper. She managed to save a lot of energy thanks to that while the others had to exert themselves quite a bit.


    The clash begins. The metal blades of the humans and Sanora meet the exoskeletons of the spiders. With each hit Sanora can feel the resistance of the chitin against her sword. It was actually feelable. At long hast her blade has found something to even remotely stand up against it. Following Gant¡¯s words Sanora stops holding back. She stabs and cuts, slices and splits the arachnoids apart, at times even grabbing the handle of her sword with both hands. If the fights before were massacres then this is a slaughter fest. The number of spiders seems to be unending too. For each killed two more come at them from the darkness. As the battle grows more heated Justicia is starting to lose ground. The have to take steps back as the monsters don¡¯t just die after a single hit. They are resilient and persistent. After all, if they fail now  their whole family will be at danger. If the broodmother dies all hope for them is lost as there will be no more eggs.


    Gant evades fangs and blades, striking at exposed weakpoints between the hard chitin. Bob pushes back a spider latched onto his shield, throwing it back into the others. Sanora¡¯s swings are filled with force, each splitting hard exoskeleton. But even spiders that are deadly wounded still manage to fight on, needing another blow to die. These are truly the elite of this nest. And in this chaos something comes closer. Covered by the ruckus and the carnage a small scout crawls towards the group on the ceiling unnoticed by everyone. It stops above Gant and drops. For a split second Sanora catches a glimpse of it in the angle of her eyes.


    ¡°Above!¡± She shouts a warning. Gant holds his hand above his head without even looking up. He catches the spider in his hand before swiftly crashing it into the ground with a sickening crack. Two big, black dots are on his hands. Some blood runs from the dots and the veins under his skin are turning black with frightening speed.


    ¡°Shit, Treston!¡± He calls with his arms already hanging down his side limply. He falls back to the healer, leaving the frontline to only Sanora and Bob. Each of them suddenly has to put in double the effort and to makes matters worse the spiders seem to understand what¡¯s going on and start to push even harder, coming at them like a tidal wave. The spiders cover the ground, coming at the two faster than they can kill them. Gant is out for a few more moments, Mari and Treston already next to him to get him back into the fight. Leo¡¯s arrows are barely doing anything against the guardian spiders anymore.


    Two of them assault Sanora at once with her left flank now open. She jumps back to avoid the first one¡¯s blade-limbs. But that gives the second one a change to lounge itself at her. She raises her sword to hold it back with the broad side centimetres. The fangs click together as they try to tear into her, a drop of venom lands on her cheek, causing her whole law to go numb in a second. The long blade-limbs move behind her and stab her square in the back. The air is forced out of her lungs and pain flares through her back along with some not good-sounding crack. But the narcium mail holds. She plants her feet on the ground and pushes the creature back off her before ending it with a swift stab to the face.


    This all happens in a matter of seconds which is enough for the other spider to get past her. Gant still isn¡¯t fully ready yet and their formation was about to be completely screwed.


    Mari looks at the monster approaching her with horror. It jumps at her, it¡¯s fangs about to burrow themselves through her eyes when they suddenly stop midair and start moving back. Sanora has barely grabbed one of the spider¡¯s hindlegs and is pulling it back. She balances herself on one leg, kicking another spider in the face, shattering its jaws while keeping the one in her hand from Mari.


    With a scream she plants her foot on the ground and pulls. The spider flies back into the rows of its brethren, finally giving Sanora a bit if room to work with again. She looks at her red hand. Blood is dripping from a deep gush left by the sharp leg of the spider. The sharp pain coursing through her hand is weird. It¡¯s not the first time she feels it but now it is so inexplicably different. Almost like a veil has been pulled off her face. Without her noticing a grin splits her face. Oh, how she missed this feeling of being alive. Her brain shuts off as her muscles shift into overdrive. Gant got taken out at the worst possible moment. Even though he is about to get back into the fight, Bob is almost overrun already, and their only real option is falling back and hope to outrun the spiders on their own webs.


    Sanora knows this, and yet her legs move her right into the rows of spiders while her hand becomes a flurry of slashes and swings. She charges into the mass of monsters, completely overhearing the others calling out to her as she does so.


    Every move she makes is perfect. With her flesh sense she can observe and manage every single cell of her body down to the last strand of muscles. There is no room for unnecessary movement, no room for slipups as she mows down spider after spider while her flesh sense flares up to pick out every conceivable weak spot between the plates of chitin. Ever since that fateful day where she spied on Vadai for a whole day she hasn¡¯t used magic, and thus never noticed how her capacity has blown through the roof ever since. Casting active flesh sense is like a drop on a hot stone now. Sanora cant even imagine how her other spells look now. A gleeful, crazed grin splits her face as blood and innards fly around. Seeing the threat she poses, all the spiders decide to focus on taking out Sanora first. They swarm her from all directions but to no avail. Sanora kills them faster than they can come at her, a cackle escapes her as she engages in her dance of death.


    ¡°Should we be worried or impressed?¡± Gant looks at the spectacle, swallowing nervously. Forget rank 7, forget even rank 6. This demon in a human girls¡¯ skin is nothing lower than rank 5.


    ¡°Probably worried.¡± Bob says while eyeing Sanora wearily.


    ¡°Great, she¡¯s gone insane.¡± Leo says half-joking.


    ¡°What says the expert on the matter?¡± Gant turns to Mari who is watching with similar concern.


    ¡°I think she just had a lot pent up¡­ probably.¡± She says the last word in a whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s at least a bit reassuring I guess.¡± Gant says while Sanora cuts down monsters, looking like a complete lunatic.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all of them.¡± She wipes her forehead as she pulls her sword from the twitching corpse of a spider. She is covered in blood from head to toe. Some of it her own, flowing from cuts and scratches all over her body but most of it from the slain monsters lying all around her. ¡°You ok?¡± She turns to the others who have been watching her a bit worried while she was on her rampage.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re fine. What about you?¡± Leo asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Fine. Splendid even. My blood hasn¡¯t flow like that in¡­ ever.¡± She says with a grin. Mari finally breaks from her stupor and hurries to Sanora to heal her countless cuts.


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a dear.¡± She smiles at the girl who blushes a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mari shakes her head with a smile. ¡°But what was that just now? You¡¯re not like this usually.¡± Her smile turns into worried frown.


    ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°It was just like something lit up in me. It¡¯s gone now but for a moment I felt like I had found something again that I lost.¡± Sanora looks at her hand and balls it into a fist. ¡°Or something like that.¡± She smiles at Mari.


    ¡°I think I get it.¡± Mari nods. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m happy for you.¡± She gives Sanora that smile and she can feel her heart jumping again.


    ¡®How nice would it be to wake up to that face every day¡­ holy shit did I just really think that? Gods help me.¡¯ She thinks as the two of them lock eyes.


    ¡°Save it for later girls, with the guardians gone all that¡¯s left is the broodmother.¡± Gant ends their moment when he walks in between them. ¡°I reckon that might be the toughest opponent we¡¯ll find down here so stay focused. It¡¯s all that¡¯s still separating us from a good pile of gold.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Sanora shakes her head. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± They get back into their formation. Sanora can feel a lot of gazes on her, some weary another affectionate as they walk towards the lions- or rather spider¡¯s den.

 30 – On death’s door

    The closer they get to the core the more animals hang in the webs covering the walls. Everything, from dogs to deer to even a bear. All surrounded by a thick layer of webs. After some more walking between the many bodies, the tunnel opens up into a large circular space. The air is oddly warm in there, and a fleshy smell fills the room. A dozen big web cocoons are lying at the far side of the cavern, but those aren¡¯t animals.


    ¡°The eggs.¡± Gant narrows his eyes and draws his sword when he spots the large, silky orbs. ¡°That means the broodmother can¡¯t be far.¡± He scans the surroundings but Sanora whispers, her eyes glued to the ceiling.


    ¡°I think I found it.¡± She swallows, all her hairs standing on end. The others look up. In the centre of the ceiling, they finally see it, the reason they have come here for, and the reason they all want nothing more than turn and run. The giant monstrosity is peering down at them with its countless black eyes. It¡¯s brutal maw big enough to crush a human head whole, its fangs as big as a human arm. The broodmother is taller than Sanora even in its horizontal position. Red streaks like blood run across its black carapace, adorning it with a brutal and nightmarish pattern. But the most outstanding feature are its ten legs.


    ¡°What is this abomination?¡± Treston voices everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Gant says with a cold bead of sweat running down his forehead. ¡°But we have to kill it one way or another.¡±


    The broodmother just stares at the group motionless.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it doing anything?¡± Bob says uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I sure won¡¯t wait for that to change.¡± Leo draws his bow and lets an arrow fly at the monster¡¯s face. With a quick and small jerk of its body the broodmother meets the arrow with its chitin armour. It bounces off, barely chipping it.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Leo says and hell breaks loose. The broodmother comes at the from the ceiling with ghastly speed.


    ¡°Go!¡± Gant calls and they all spread into different directions to avoid the first attack. Leo, Bob and Gant all jump to the left while the rest make a run to the right. The monsters goes after Leo who is shooting arrow after arrow with nothing to show for it. Bob throws himself between them, meeting the charge of the broodmother with his shield. It pushes him back a few meters. Bob lets out a ferocious scream and they stop in their tracks, the big man holding back the giant spider. It would be a sight fit for a royal painting of legend. At least until the spider uses one of its front legs to send Bob flying through the room. Only Gant now stands between it and Leo, but Bob bought enough time for Sanora to catch up. She swings her sword at the spider from behind it. In her mind she can already see her blade gliding through the chitin, slicing the spider¡¯s abdomen clean in half. But only a deep clang resounds as the blade bounces off the monsters armour, only taking a chunk of chitin out of it. She barely dodges the stab of the hindleg and retreats. The spider isn¡¯t done with her yet and from the gland on its backside it shoots a blob of green liquid at her. She ducks and it hits the ground behind her, sizzling as it slowly eats a small hole into the stone.


    ¡°I thought they make fucking webs in there!¡± Sanora shouts as she looks at the acid. Mari has patched up Bob who joined the fray again. He and Gant are barely managing to keep the spider busy while Leo tries to hit its weak spots. But the monster is just too fast.


    ¡°Treston! Oil, now!¡± Gant shouts and Treston takes out a small bottle from his bag. The mage opens his giant book which starts to float right above his hand. A small flame appears in midair and the broodmother immediately snaps to it. Another blob shoots out of its back, but this time it flies much faster and hits Treston square on the chest. Webs spread over him and pin him to the wall, making him completely immobile.


    ¡®Oh, so now its webs. What an ass.¡¯


    ¡°What? Fire? Why fire? I thought that¡¯s useless down here?¡± Sanora shouts to the others as she treis to flank the spider.


    ¡°Against the webs, not the chitin!¡± Leo shouts back. ¡°But that bottle is full of crucible oil! Anything colder than that won¡¯t cut it!¡± He adds before diving out of the way of an acid ball.


    ¡°What the fuck is crucible oil?!¡± Sanora shouts desperately. Time is against them. With every passing second the humans and Sanora get more tired while the broodmother seems to not slow down at all. Mari, being the fast thinker she is, gets to cutting Treston and the crucible oil free.


    ¡°Just take the oil, you can get me out later!¡± He holds out the oil and urges Mari who quickly takes the bottle from his hand. ¡°There is a small wick on the side, light it and throw it. But you have to make it count, this is all we have.¡± He looks at Mari intently. The girl swallows. She looks at the fight and the bottle in her hand. She takes out some fire steel from her pocket and lights the wick on the bottle. She winds up to throw it at the spider which is moving so fast she can barely follow it with her eyes.


    In her moment of hesitation, the broodmother notices her and the tiny flames. Mari waited too long and by the time she throws the bottle a green blob of acid is already flying at her. Time seems to slow down for Sanora as she watches the corrosive liquid fly at Mari. The girl holds up her hands in front of her face, but the acid will melt her hands right along with her whole head. Sanora¡¯s mind turns off. Her hand moves so fast it breaks every personal record of speed she has ever set for herself, tendons tear and joints crack. She conjures a bone spear but the trajectory is off, only by tweaking the magic she can correct the course enough for the bone to hit the drop of acid. It splatters in all directions while the bone spear is dissolved midair. A handful of big droplets still hit Mari. The girl screams in pain and falls as they burn holes into her arms.


    The bottle of oil hits the ground in front of the spider. Bright, blue flames flare up, filling the room with intense heat. The broodmother shrieks and moves away from the flames.


    ¡°Mari!¡± Sanora runs to her side, leaving the others to deal with the monster for now.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± She says when she takes a closer look at the girl¡¯s arms. They are full of holes. The acid burned completely through them. Blood is oozing out. Her clothes are already drenched in the thick red liquid.


    ¡°It hurts so much!¡± The girl cries with tears in her eyes. ¡°Please, make it stop.¡± She says with pleading, teary eyes, her face contorted in pain.


    ¡°YOU are the healer, Mari!¡± Sanora picks up Mari¡¯s staff and presses it into her hands. ¡°Come on focus. You need to cast, now!¡± She holds the girls¡¯ hands, helping Mari grip her staff.


    Mari looks at Sanora with unfocused eyes.


    ¡°Look at me Mari. Breathe, you can do this.¡± Sanora looks her in the eyes


    Mari forces her breath to stabilize and focuses, her hand weakly gripping the staff as golden light courses through it. Slowly the holes in her hands grow shut and her expression turns from agonised to relieved.


    ¡°Thank the gods.¡± Sanora sighs as Mari stabilizes. Now that the worry is gone there is only one thing on her mind: revenge. Even with Sanora¡¯s intervention Mari was a hairs breadth away from dying just now. One drop of acid to the head would have eaten right into her brain, killing her on the spot. Something in Sanora snaps and an unyielding wrath boils up in her. She thinks back to her magic pool and how much it has expanded, figuring that if there this a better time to find out what she can do now than any. This thing hurt Mari, and Sanora would return it tenfold.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    She raises her arm and magic flows to her hand, forming a ball of fire in front of her palm. But it isn¡¯t enough. Leo said that anything colder than this crucible flame won¡¯t do. Sanora pours more magic into the spell. The fire grows larger, hotter, brighter. At first it was a small ball, but it soon turns into a raging storm of fire bigger than her head. Her hand is starting to hurt, her legs giving out from the immense force pushing back on her. She can feel the heat starting to gnaw on her palm already, but the colour still isn¡¯t right. She pushes on with grit teeth, pouring every ounce of magic she has into this single spell, and it is a lot. She could have conjured well over a dozen bone spears with this ridiculous amount of energy.


    Slowly the core of the raging inferno is starting to turn blue. The blood in Sanora¡¯s hand feels like its cooking, the flesh on her hand like its melting. Every single nerve in her arm is screaming, roaring for her to stop, trying to tell her that this path leads to destruction. She ignores it. Her mind is growing foggy, her stomach starts to churn from the pain. She holds her hand with the other to keep it straight. A sizzle resounds when she grabs her casting hand. The veins on her arm turn dark blue, forming visible lines all over it. The skin on her arm turns red, then sickly yellow as the fire grows with a roar, sucking in the air in the cavern.


    Finally, the broodmother notices that something else is burning beyond the flames of the oil, something dangerous. It looks at Sanora, taking hits from the others without moving before starting to barge at her. The fireball is almost ready. The colour is a deep, rich red and the blue core is slowly expanding. But she won¡¯t make it in time, the broodmother is about to reach them. Just then Mari stands up and throws another bottle at it. It slides to a stop, but it can¡¯t evade anymore. The bottle hits it right in the face, breaking and spilling its contents all over the spider.


    Nothing happens. Mari has thrown a bottle of water at it and the monster fell for the bluff.


    She has given Sanora the last few seconds she needs to pull out every last drop of magic she has and with a pulse the fire turns bright blue, sending a weak shockwave through the cave. A wave of heat hits everyone in the face. The air around Sanora shimmers from the heat.


    The spider glares at Mari with a dozen eyes at once but it fell for the trick, and now it will pay the prize. With a guttural scream Sanora lets the roaring inferno loose with blinding speed. The spider just looks at it, unable to move before it hits it. It blazes through it and hits the wall of the cave. The rock cracks and glows in a dark orange.


    Sanora pants, steam escaping her mouth, and looks at the legs that end in smouldering stumps. The whole body if the broodmother evaporated. She lets out a chuckle before she falls to the ground. Her vision starts to fade, and she only hears muffled screams around her. Mari is right above her, her face desperate, tears in her eyes as she shouts something among the lines of ¡®it won¡¯t heal¡¯. But Sanora barely registers it. The girl is safe and alive, and that¡¯s all that matters. The only thing Sanora feels is pain. Her hand feels like the fire is still ravaging it. Her brain is completely fried from accessing all that magic at once. Her veins have burst and are bleeding into her hand after having to carry all the magic through it. She looks at Mari¡¯s face as the world turn black.


    ¡®So beautiful.¡® She thinks to herself. ¡®I guess Gant was right. How¡­ annoying.¡¯ She closes her eyes and drifts off.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?! Why isn¡¯t she healing?¡± Gant shouts as everyone gathers above unconscious Sanora. Her hand is a mess. The skin on her palm molten into a fleshy mess, her veins, visible through her skin draw a dark pattern all the way up to her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mari cries out desperately with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not poison either.¡± Treston says as the pages of his spellbook flip by themselves. ¡°I have seen people using more magic than they have, but I have never seen something like this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Leo glances at the remains of the broodmother. ¡°A fucking blue fireball¡­ Treston, what tier is a spell like this?¡±


    ¡°You really need to ask? That¡¯s tier three at least.¡±


    ¡°Such a spell from a swordfighter of all people.¡± Bob says as he looks at Sanora.


    ¡°Forget swordfighter. You can count the mages in Deepvalley capable of this on one hand.¡± Gant shakes his head. ¡°But forget that for now. We need to get her back to the city. Mari, is she stable enough for us to carry her back?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mari looks at Sanora. Her breath is weak, as is her pulse. Sanora¡¯s face is covered in sweat, her hand burned and partly molten. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She sniffles and shakes her head.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Gant curses and ruffs through his hair. ¡°Either way we can¡¯t stay here. Mari, you and I will get Sanora back. The rest stays here to destroy the eggs and gather what we need to get paid. This is beyond us, we¡¯ll need to get help from the flesh sect. I think they have a weaver in the city.¡± He carefully picks up Sanora and gets up. ¡°Hurry up and get back to the city as soon as you are done.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Leo nods


    ¡°No time to lose, let¡¯s get a move on, Mari.¡±


    The girl gets up and nods at Gant before they start to make their way back to the surface.


    Sanora sits at a familiar yet strange table when she opens her eyes. She looks around, scanning the odd furniture and the room.


    ¡°That was a dangerous thing to do, Mika.¡± Her mother sits at the table, opposite of her, her voice full of concern. But her face is still just a white blur. ¡°You might not make it.¡±


    ¡°We would have died if I hadn¡¯t done it either way.¡± Sanora- Mika- sighs.


    ¡°I know.¡± Her mother says with a soft voice, gently grabbing Mika¡¯s hand and squeezing it. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it was the wrong thing to do, but I¡¯m worried you know?¡±


    Mika looks up into the white blotch that her mothers face is. Her voice is full of worry and sadness.


    ¡°I know that.¡± Mika averts her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright dear. You did what you had to. I just wish I hadn¡¯t come to that.¡± Her mother sighs.


    ¡°So do I. I didn¡¯t expect the broodmother to be such a, well, monster.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone did. All we can do now is prey that your friends are fast enough to help you.¡±


    Silence falls over the room. Only the silent hum of cars driving by outside in the eternal white beyond the window can be heard.


    ¡°But enough of that. It is what it is. Let¡¯s not spoil our time. We have so little of it anyways.¡±


    It¡¯s always hard to get a proper read on her mother with all the facial expressions missing. Right about now she would probably be forcing a smile, so Mika does the same. But a thought gnaws at her mind. A lot of things in this place don¡¯t make sense. Her mother shouldn¡¯t know all of this, about Mika¡¯s friends and her current predicament.


    ¡°Hey mom.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ real?¡±


    Her mother remains silent for a few moments, pondering about her answer.


    ¡°I think¡­ not.¡± She says after a few moments. ¡°My best guess is that this is a construct of your mind, sewn together from damaged shards of memory.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± A sting runs through Mika¡¯s heart. ¡°But then why did you tell me to find the moon? How do you- do I know about this?¡±


    Her mother tilts her head. ¡°I told you to find the moon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when we first met.¡± Mika nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Her mother holds her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was me. I mean this me. All I know is that I am just a construct of your mind, so I don¡¯t know any more about the moon than you do.¡±


    A spark of hope ignites in Mika again. ¡°So that means that it was actually my mother back then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Mother nods. ¡°I don¡¯t- can¡¯t know anything more than you right now, but it¡¯s possible.¡± Mother nods.


    Mika¡¯s smile fades as fast as it appeared when it dawns on her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made any progress at all.¡± She deflates. ¡°I left behind everything and didn¡¯t get one step closer to the moon.¡± Tears well up in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how stupid I was.¡± She clenches her hands.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± Her mother comes around the table to pull the girl into a hug. ¡°It¡¯s alright my dear.¡± She gently strokes Mika¡¯s head as she sobs. ¡°I know the world hasn¡¯t been kind to you, but it has only been a few saints so far. You have all the time in the world.¡± Her voice is so gentle and soft it soothes Mika right to her bones.


    ¡°But what about you? The thought of you waiting for me at this empty table.¡± Threads squeeze Mika¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here no matter how many years it will take.¡± She hugs Mika even tighter. The girl sobs even harder in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back some day. I don¡¯t know when, but I promise I will.¡± She wipes the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be here.¡± Mother whispers while holding Mika tightly. ¡°But I think it is time for you to go back now.¡±


    ¡°What? Already?¡± Mika looks at Mother¡¯s blank face. ¡°But I only just got here.¡± She grabs Mother¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°It¡¯s always too short. But it¡¯s not a goodbye forever.¡± Mother says as the world around them slowly starts to fade into pure white. Mika presses her head into Mother¡¯s chest, enjoying the fleeting bits of warmth as she slowly loses consciousness.

 31- I could just kiss you

    AS they are about to head out, a glint in the webs catches Mari¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s Sanora¡¯s necklace. It must have fallen off at some point. Knowing how important it is to her, Mari quickly picks it up in passing. Gant manages to carry Sanora a whole five meters before he decides to leave her armour back. Her sword is still lying somewhere in the webs. It was just too heavy to lift for him to begin with. Despite all the chaos the man can¡¯t help but be in awe at this woman. To think she can swing around something he can¡¯t even lift as if it were a mere stick of wood. It seems he and the other members of Justicia have a long way to go yet.


    Mari is beside him as they jog to the exit of the cave, looking at Sanora every other second. The webs make their ascend slow and tedious but after an hour they can finally see the blessed daylight ahead. Once they are out on the plains, they pick up their pace. Every moment of the run is torture to Mari. Sanora¡¯s condition is worsening by the second. The unconscious girl keeps mumbling about her mother as they make their way back, causing an icy sting in Mari¡¯s heart every time she hears it.


    Gant is sweating hard. They have just cleared a whole cave filled with monsters and now he has to run back to the city while carrying Sanora. But despite it all that the man doesn¡¯t slow down. He and all the others owe Sanora their lives and he will repay the favour no matter what. Mari is tempted to offer carrying Sanora, but she knows that with her scrawny mage body it would just slow them down. They make it back to the road after some time, passing travellers who give them confused looks. Some try and ask what¡¯s wrong and if they can help, but the two refuse and just hurry on.


    Another torturous hour passes before they finally spot the walls of Deepvalley in the distance. They don¡¯t bother to get into the long line of people waiting to get in, but the guards stop them.


    ¡°Hey you can¡¯t just waltz in here.¡± One of the guards steps in front of them.


    ¡°I know but we need to get to the flesh sect fast. Our friend is in critical condition.¡± Gant says impatiently. The guardsman just sighs.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, heard it all before. Now get in line.¡± He waves them off dismissively.


    ¡°Are you serious? Can¡¯t you see she is dying?!¡± Mari lashes out at the man. He eyes Sanora for a moment.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re really making it look real. But I¡¯ve seen better. I won¡¯t say it again, back in line.¡± He says and grips his spear tighter.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A man wearing a flashy set of armour walks up to them.


    ¡°Captain Goron.¡± The guard salutes. ¡°These people are trying to skip the line.¡±


    The captain eyes them for a moment, his brows furrow when he sees Sanora.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let them through.¡±


    ¡°Captain Goron?¡± The guard tilts his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can vouch for them.¡± Goron nods at Gant who seems confused but thankful.


    ¡°Very well. Go ahead.¡± The guard steps aside and the two make their way into the city.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mari says as they pass the captain. He just nods at them.


    They hurry through the streets, right to the uppermost ring of the city, ignoring all the odd looks they get from the people in the streets. Gant leads them to a large building made of white marble. The symbol of the flesh sect is carved into the stone above the big doors. They head inside speak to the first person of the sect they can find in the quiet lobby.


    ¡°We have an emergency.¡± Gant says.


    ¡°This is a hospital, we have plenty of those here.¡± The man says with a tired voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s a Knitter free, take a seat.¡± He lazily gestures at one of the many benches.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll need a waver for this one.¡± Gant shakes his head.


    The man sighs. ¡°And I need a thousand gold coins to drop on my head. You think our only weaver is free to just hop around whenever someone comes carrying in an emergency?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t get it!¡± Mari says. ¡°Sanora is dying and healing magic doesn¡¯t work!¡± She cries out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice in here.¡± The man grumbles. ¡°And I think you don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ll say it again, this is a hospital. Your friend isn¡¯t the only one dying in here. Look, I¡¯ll see what I can do, but¡­¡± He narrows his eyes when he looks at Sanora closer.


    ¡°Is that¡­ you said her name is Sanora?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I need to check something, give me a minute.¡± He disappears deeper into the building.


    ¡°Now what?¡± Mari looks at Gant.


    ¡°I guess we wait.¡± He sighs and looks at the girl in his arms. Her expression is agonised, sweat rolling down her face. ¡°And hope for the best.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve really been eating properly?¡± Virelia looks at the girl sitting on a chair in her office.


    ¡°I have¡­ tried. It¡¯s just been hard to keep up lately.¡± She says with a tired voice.


    ¡°I know you have a lot on your plate, but if you keep this up you won¡¯t see the next year, Vadia. Let¡¯s see what I can do.¡±


    A knock resounds on Virelia¡¯s door. Her face distorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, I told them to not disturb us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it must be important.¡± Vadi says. Her face is fallen in, dark rings are under her eyes. She looks beyond tired, her hair messy, her skin dry and sickly pale.


    ¡°I hope this is more important than the ruler of Deepvalley.¡± Virelia shoots the man a look when he comes in.


    ¡°I am sorry weaver. Two people just came in with an emergency. She looks awful, I have never seen the likes of it.¡±


    ¡°And so you came to me instead of a knitter?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, but they said her name is Sanora so-¡°


    ¡°Sanni?¡± Vadia¡¯s eyes open wide. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my lady. It looks like overuse of magic but the extend is frightening to say the least.¡±


    Virelia looks at Vadia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, please take a look at her.¡± Vadia nods.


    ¡°Alright, take me to them.¡± Virelia nods. The man quickly bows to Vadia before leading Virelia down into the lobby.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll come back?¡± Mari asks Gant as she shifts on her feet.


    ¡°I sure hope so. And if not¡­¡± He looks at Sanora. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to let ourselves in.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    They look up when they hear someone speak. A woman in a dark red robe walks up to them.


    ¡°It really is Sanora. Good gods what happened to her?¡± She asks the two when she sees the condition Sanora is in.


    ¡°A giant spider broodmother got us into a pinch and she saved us by somehow casting a tier three spell.¡±


    ¡°Tier three?¡± Virelia looks at the man with wide eyes. ¡°That explains a lot. Come along, don¡¯t dally now, lest we lose her.¡± She turns around swiftly and they follow her deeper into the building.


    ¡°Lay her down here, this might take a while.¡± Virelia gestures at a bed in a mostly blank room. Gant does as she says, carefully laying down the Sanora.


    ¡°Wait outside, I need to focus.¡±


    ¡°What? But I want to-¡° Mari starts but Virelia cuts her off with a sharp voice.


    ¡°If you want to help stay outside and make sure no one disrupts me. I¡¯ll be done when I¡¯m done, now shush.¡± The weaver shoos the two out of the room and closes the door, leaving them stand in the quiet hallway.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Gant asks Mari.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°If she dies I¡­¡± She sniffles, not managing to get out anymore words.


    ¡°I see.¡± Gant nods. ¡°But I¡¯m sure the gods are watching over her, we have to trust that she¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Mari just nods.


    ¡°As much as I hate to leave, I should get back to the others. If anything else happens, they are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until the weaver is done.¡± Mari says quietly, her eyes glued to the door.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. Don¡¯t worry Mari. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make it, we¡¯ve all seen how tough she is today.¡± He puts a hand in Mari¡¯s shoulder before heading off again.


    And so, the most tense part beings, waiting, hoping for the best and fearing the worst. She takes a seat next to the door and looks at Sanora¡¯s necklace, her face creased in worry as she fiddles around with it.


    ¡°That necklace¡­ you¡¯re here with Sanora?¡± A voice pulls Mari from her thoughts.


    ¡°You know her?¡°


    Mari¡¯s breath catches when she looks up. Before her stands Vadia. The ruler of Deepvalley.


    ¡°Your highness!¡± She shoots up from her seat, but Vadia raises her hand.


    ¡°At ease. I¡¯m just passing through.¡± She says but Mari can tell by the way she looks that she must be here as a patient as well. ¡°So, how bad is it?¡± Vadia looks at the door.


    ¡°Very.¡± Mari¡¯s head sinks. ¡°She saved us all but almost killed herself.¡±


    ¡°Always the hero.¡± Vadia smiles wryly. ¡°At least she has some people who look over her. Are you¡­ her girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°H-h-her girlfriend?¡± Mari¡¯s face snaps up, turning beet red. ¡°No! Nothing of the sort! We¡¯re just usually out for the guild together.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Vadia nods. ¡°I best be on my way now, thank you for looking out for Sanora, she has a tendency to get into things that are a bit over her head.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I owe her a great lot after all.¡±


    ¡°So do I. She¡¯s a good girl. Let¡¯s hope for the best.¡± Vadia turns to leave.


    ¡°You were¡­ together, right?¡± She stops when Mari speaks up.


    ¡°She told you huh?¡±


    Mari nods.


    ¡°Yes, we were.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to wait as well?¡±


    ¡°I would.¡± Vadia nods. ¡°But I doubt she¡¯d be overly happy to see me. And alas, the city cannot rule itself. Goodbye, and again, thank you.¡± Vadia leaves without another word. Mari looks after her, wondering what happened between them for Sanora to not even want to see her anymore.


    The waiting resumes without anything else happening. Every hour that passes causes Mari to grow more anxious, feeling like days. The weaver has been in there with Sanora for so long already. It must be one hell of a fight, and all because Mari messed up that one throw. Had she just been faster, stronger then all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened. The guilt is gnawing at her. If Sanora dies, it would be her fault. Or at least so she thinks. The pristine white walls of the building are so bland, so crushing. People come and go, ignoring Mari. She is just one of many people fearing for someone they love there. Midday turns into evening, evening into night. Noting can be heard behind the door, the hallway is empty save for the occasional member of the sect passing through. Mari¡¯s gaze lingers on the necklace in her still bloody hands, her thoughts with Sanora during every moment. If only she could have done something, if only her healing wasn¡¯t too weak. A tear rolls down her cheek.


    If only¡­


    ¡°You lady. Young lady?¡±


    ¡°Huh what?¡± Mari looks up. The weaver is standing next to her. She shoots up from her seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re done! Is¡­¡± Mari wants to ask if Sanora is alright, but swallows.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± The weaver nods. ¡°She¡¯ll make it, if only for you bringing her here so fast. Much longer and we would have surely lost her. I hate to admit it, but I was at my wits ends more than once in there.¡± She plops onto the bench next to Mari, slacking down with a sigh.


    ¡°Thank the gods.¡± Mari says with a sniffle.


    ¡°I think its more adequate to thank you for this one.¡± The weaver smiles at Mari. ¡°Her insides were completely burned up. Her hand is literally molten. The damage went as far as her brain. A bit longer and she would have had more bleeding in there than an envoy could fix. But all is well that ends not as it could have.¡± She stretches her tired limbs. ¡°It¡¯ll take a bit for her to recover though.¡± The weaver gets up again and opens the door. ¡°Come in, you must be dying to see her.¡±


    Mari quickly gets up and walks into the room where Sanora still lies on the bed. She still looks terrible. Her clothes and hair are charred, her hand is as pale as snow, dark veins still shining through its skin. Scar tissue covers her hand and big parts of her wrist.


    ¡°Gods¡­¡± Mari whispers.


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s all that I could do. Her body is¡­ complicated, to say the least. For the time being I¡¯m afraid this is permanent. Unless you happen to find a flesh envoy and be able to pay them on top of that.¡±


    A cold shiver runs through Mari¡¯s spine. Payment. In all the chaos she has completely forgotten about the cost of bringing a weaver into this. Even if the others throw in their reward from this quest, it won¡¯t be enough, and that would be well over 40 gold.


    ¡°Stop worrying so much, your face will get all wrinkly. Don¡¯t tell anyone, but I won¡¯t charge you for this.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± Mari blinks at the weaver.


    ¡°For now.¡± She nods. ¡°But I will talk about the details with Sanora when she is feeling better.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Mari bows to her, eliciting a chuckle from the weaver.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. But for now, let¡¯s just be glad that she¡¯s alright. Alas, duty calls. You can stay here overnight if you want, I¡¯ll have someone bring a cot. If anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to come to me personally.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Mari nods. ¡°Thank you, lady weaver.¡±


    Mari says as the weaver walks to the door.


    ¡°Have a good night.¡± She nods at Mari before disappearing into the hallway.


    Mari looks at Sanora. Her face has turned from agonized to sleeping peacefully. The weaver has performed a miracle today.


    Not long later someone brings Mari a cot as was promised. She stays up late, waiting by the bedside for Sanora to finally wake up, but after this day it might be best if she sleeps.


    Sanora¡¯s vision is blurry when her eyes flutter open. An odd white ceiling is above her.


    ¡®Did I die this time?¡¯ She thinks and looks around. The room is clean, sterile. The walls are white and smooth. Right beside her bed is a cot with Mari sleeping on it.


    ¡®Ah I¡¯m still alive. Neat.¡¯ She sits up, whole body aching in protest. She shakily raises her right arm and looks at it. It¡¯s hideous. Covered in scar tissue, pale, the veins visible through her skin snake up her arm like streaks of lightning.


    ¡°Fuck me.¡± She groans with a hoarse voice and drops her arm on the bed. She draws in a sharp breath as a sting jolts through it. Mari stirs, rubbing her eyes as she sits up.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Sha says with half closed eyes.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± She replies weakly.


    Mari¡¯s eyes grow wide.


    ¡°Sanora!¡± She jumps at Sanora without warning. Pain courses through her as the girl hugs her tightly. ¡°Gods you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Mari cries. ¡°I was so scared.¡± She wails, burying her face in Sanora¡¯s chest while Sanora pats her head with her good hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± She says with her raspy voice. Mari just sobs as Sanora holds her. She looks at the girl with a smile, her heart beating as fast as it can manage right now.


    ¡®Wait. This might be a good moment to tell her. Shit, this might be the best moment to tell her. Come on, now or never, you don¡¯t almost die every day.¡¯ Sanora swallows. She wants to speak up, finally tell Mari how she feels for her. But doubts spread in her mind.


    ¡®But am I really ready for this again? Wait, is Mari even into girls? Into me? What if she says no? What¡­ if she¡¯ll think I¡¯m disgusting? What about my feelings for Amni? Those are still there too. And Corvina¡­ she is sort of cute too. Arrgh shit! What does all of this even mean?¡¯


    She eventually decides to swallow her words.


    ¡°Hey Mari, where¡¯s my sword?¡± Sanora looks around the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. None of us could carry it, we had to leave it back.¡± She breaks away from Sanora to sit next to her on the bed.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have to get it then.¡± She sighs and grabs at her chest where she finds nothing. ¡°Wait, my necklace. It¡¯s gone.¡± She nervously pats her chest and her neck.


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Mari takes the necklace out of her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s all I managed to take along.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a godsend.¡± Sanora takes the necklace. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if it was gone.¡± She looks at the piece of jewellery.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I saw it. I figured it¡¯s important to you, so I have been watching over it.¡±


    ¡°Aww you¡¯re such a dear. I could just kiss you.¡± Sanora says without much thought as she puts the necklace on again. Mari however has grown awfully quiet. She just sits there with blushed cheeks, staring at Sanora wide eyed.


    ¡°You¡­ could?¡±


    Sanora blinks a few times, locking eyes with Mari as silence takes the room.

 32 – Don’t make me choose

    ¡°Ah- I-I meant it just as a saying you know? Like, don¡¯t get me wrong I think you¡¯re really cute and all- which doesn¡¯t mean I want to, uh, its just ¡­ I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m coming at you or anything because we¡¯re kind of in a party and that would be weird and all and I wouldn¡¯t want to make you uncomfortable, which I probably am doing right now, and I guess I¡¯ll just be quiet.¡± Sanora rambles with red cheeks, looking at around the room all while Mari looks at her.


    ¡°I see? No, never mind, I don¡¯t think I do.¡± Mari scratches her head with an awkward smile. Sanora sighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just do me a favour and forget about this.¡± Her head sinks.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    She looks at Mari.


    ¡°What if¡­ maybe I wouldn¡¯t dislike the idea of being, you know, closer with you.¡±


    Sanora heart skips more than one beat. ¡°That¡­ would be really nice.¡± She smiles at the girl. ¡°But I can¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ll have nothing but trouble with me. I am a mess of emotions right now. I don¡¯t get love at all. It¡¯s just so¡­ how does it even work? I mean, can you love more than one person? Does that make me awful? Weird? Disgusting? There is just so much always going on in my head. And I understand nothing about it. Not what I feel for Amni or you or Corvina. I just¡­¡± Sanora breathes a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Nothing but trouble with me.¡± She looks at Mari again. But what she sees is nothing she would have expected to see in a hundred years.


    Mari isn¡¯t weirded out or disgusted, not even confused but her face only turned even redder.


    ¡°¡­You love me?¡± She whispers.


    Sanora¡¯s eyes grow as round as saucers.


    ¡®Oh, ohhh no. I just said that for real.¡¯ Suddenly death doesn¡¯t seem so bad anymore. She gulps.


    ¡°I¡­ guess so.¡± She says quietly and nods.


    Mari turns away and says nothing. A storm of thoughts rages through Sanora¡¯s mind, and not a single one manages to finish. The silence seems to stretch for a small eternity, the seconds feeling like hours as she waits for Mari to say something.


    ¡®That¡¯s it. I ruined it.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her head sinks. ¡°I get it of you¡¯d rather leave now. I guess this is on me.¡±


    ¡°I think I want¡­¡±


    ¡®There it is.¡¯ Sanora bracers herself, a sting running through her heart.


    ¡°-to try.¡±


    Sanora looks up again as Mari locks eyes with her. ¡°Sure it¡¯s¡­ odd. But if you really love me, I think I can, you know, share you, I guess.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s thoughts stop, the raging storm changing to a blank static in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Huh.¡± Sanora blinks. ¡°Did I die after all?¡±


    Mari rolls her eyes. ¡°You dummy. Over these last saints I got to know you really well and I think love doesn¡¯t have to be something you can only have for one person. You¡¯re so full of kindness and love, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s far-fetched to think you have enough for more than one person, Sanora.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll have nothing but trouble with me. I can¡¯t even sort out my feelings. What if I hurt you? Let alone all the other weird stuff around me.¡± Sanora says but Mari just smiles at her gently and cups Sanora¡¯s face in her hands.


    ¡°I want to be closer to you, be with you. And if that means sharing you and dealing with some weird stuff, then I think I can live with that.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s heart throbs in her chest as Mari¡¯s face slowly comes closer. Her vision is starting to spin, her mind grows hazy. She can feel Mari¡¯s warm breath on her lips and with that the last string rips and her vision fades.


    When she opens her eyes again Virelia and Mari are standing over her with worried faces.


    ¡®Was that just a dream? You must be fucking kidding me. Guess it was too good to be true.¡¯


    Her throat tightens and she grips the blanket.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s awake.¡± Virelia looks at her. ¡°She should be fine now, just make sure she rests some more. Properly this time.¡± Virelia tells Mari who nods while Sanora¡¯s eyes grow watery. The feeling of everything that just happened flowing down the drain is crushing her.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Virelia raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sanora says quietly and wipes her eyes.


    ¡°If you say so¡­ Well, I have to go now. Mari, you know the drill. Anything happens you come to me.¡± Virelia says before leaving again.


    ¡°You really have to stop worrying me like that.¡± Mari sits down on the bed with a sigh. ¡°Although I guess that one is on me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not like you told me to fling that spell.¡±


    ¡°Spell?¡± Mari tilts her head.


    ¡°Yeah, in the cave?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Mari turns away, her cheeks blushing. ¡°I mean, you know¡­¡±


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream? That was real just now?¡±


    ¡°You thought?- Oh gods. No! That wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± Mari smiles at her. ¡°You passed out just when we were about to kiss.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank the gods.¡± Sanora lets out a long breath. ¡°I was really scared I just dreamed that up.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°No, that was real. And I meant every word. But we should take things slow for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I guess we should.¡± Sanora chuckles along.


    They just sit in the bed, talking away the hours with Virelia occasionally checking up on them. Despite almost dying, Sanora couldn¡¯t be happier right now. For the first time in what feels like an eternity she is finally happy again. Things are going in her favour for the first time since she has started to work at the Dancing Vixen. But the thought brings her back to something else.


    ¡°The Vixen!¡± She suddenly shouts. ¡°I missed out on a shift of work.¡± She starts to scramble out of bed.


    ¡°What Vixen? Sanora, you need to slow down, stay in bed.¡± Mari tries to stop her.


    ¡°I need to check up on them. Something could have happened overnight.¡± She tries to walk to the door but collapses after a few steps. Her mind is yelling at her to make sure everyone at the Dancing Vixen is alright, but her right leg can barely hold her weight.


    Mari hurries to her, supporting Sanora so she can stand.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried but you can¡¯t just jump around like that! Look at you, you can¡¯t even walk. I don¡¯t know where you work but what¡¯s the worst thing that could happen from you missing a day of work?¡±


    ==================================


    ¡°This is the absolute worst thing.¡± Kera growls with her face in her hands. ¡°Any word from Sanora yet? Anyone?¡± She asks the girls who are all gathered in the lobby of the Dancing Vixen. Everyone save for Elle. They shake their heads.


    ¡°Fuck. Of all the days she isn¡¯t here it had to be this one.¡±


    ¡°But I thought that¡¯s why we pay those guys protection money. Why would they just come around and take Elle?¡± One of them asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kera sighs. ¡°For more money? Because someone else paid them more? Human trafficking? They¡¯re fucking criminals what good reason do they need? And it doesn¡¯t matter either way. What matters is that we get her back, and soon too. Go out again and find me our damn bouncer.¡± Kera dismisses the girls, and they leave the Dancing Vixen.


    ¡°I¡¯m so taking that out of her pay.¡±


    ======================================


    A few hours and a long talk with Virelia later Sanora finally convinces her to let her leave the hospital of the flesh sect. She has to walk with a crutch for the time being since her right leg didn¡¯t go unscathed. But it is still better than lying around in bed all day. Not even the tasty smelling food stalls manage to take Sanora¡¯s mind of the girls at the Dancing Vixen. It was just one night, but the possibility of something having happened gnaws at her.


    ¡°Thanks for coming along this far, mind if I come by your place tomorrow?¡± Sanora says when they reach a crossing.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m just gonna let you go alone?¡± Mari stems her hands into her sides.


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I know you¡¯ll just do something you aren¡¯t supposed to if I let you. No. I¡¯m coming along.¡± Mari shakes her head with finality in her voice.


    Sanora sighs. ¡°Well, time for you to see one of the reasons why dating me isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mari tilts her head.


    ¡°Come along, you¡¯ll see.¡± She turns to walk down an almost empty street. Mari follows her as Sanora leads them to a part of the city Mari has never been to before.


    ¡°There we are.¡± Sanora sighs as they arrive at the door of¡­


    ¡°The Dancing Vixen?¡± Mari reads out. ¡°Is this a¡­¡±


    ¡°Brothel yes.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I work here as a bouncer. Nothing more though.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s weird, but it¡¯s how things played out.¡±


    ¡°I mean, it is a bit odd but if you are just the bouncer here, I don¡¯t see a problem.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What have I ever done to deserve you.¡± Sanora smiles at Mari as she opens the door. Kera is sitting at the front desk, her face buried in her hands.


    ¡°Kera, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her head snaps up.


    ¡°Sorry for-¡°


    ¡°Motherfucker! Where in the tomb¡¯s name have you been!?¡±


    Sanora and Mari flinch when Kera shouts.


    ¡°Lords, I¡¯m sorry for almost kicking the bucket. It was just one shift too.¡±


    Kera eyes Sanora. Her eyes narrow and she clicks her tongue.


    ¡°Yeah, you really look the part. That makes matters even more complicated.¡±


    ¡°What matters? What happened?¡± Sanora asks as she limps to the counter.


    ¡°Good news, you¡¯re being promoted to search and rescue. They¡¯ve taken Elle.¡±


    ¡°Taken Elle?! Who has?¡± Sanora¡¯s fists clench as she leans forward.


    ¡°A group of gangers. We even pay them to leave us alone and they usually do. But last night some of them came by, looking for trouble. And Elle, well, you know her and her stupid, loose mouth. They linger in a small, abandoned part of town in the southwestern district.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Sanora nods and heads off to her room.


    ¡°Wait Sanora, where are you going?¡± Mari walks after her.


    ¡°To get some stuff from my room and after that the southwestern parts of the city.¡± She says without turning around.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t just go and fight a whole damn gang on your own. Are you insane? You¡¯ll die! And for real this time!¡± Mari grabs her by the tunic.


    ¡°And leave them to do who knows what with Elle? Yeah no, I¡¯m going.¡± She tears herself out of Mari¡¯s grip.


    Mari just stands there and looks back at Kera.


    ¡°Say something!¡± She urges the woman with a desperate voice.


    ¡°Yeah, because Sanora is known for how easily swayed she is.¡±


    Mari clicks her tongue and hurries after Sanora.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand. You cannot do this right now!¡± She stands in the doorframe as Sanora gathers some stuff in her room.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether I can or can¡¯t, Mari. A friend of mine has been kidnapped. You think I¡¯d just sit by and watch?¡±


    ¡°So you just want to waltz in there and die instead? You won¡¯t be helping anyone with that!¡±


    Sanora looks at the daggers she bought a while back before fixing them to her belt.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t be helping anyone either if I just sit around and do nothing.¡± She tries to leave the room but Mari blocks her way.


    ¡°I am not going to let you kill yourself. Not after I just got you back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get myself killed. It will be a year and a half before some run of the mill thugs can take me on.¡±


    ¡°You are walking with a fucking crutch!¡± Mari screams with tears in her eyes. Sanora flinches. She has never seen Mari this angry. Or rather, she has never seen Mari angry at all.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just do nothing. Kera, Elle everyone here gave me a place to stay, hope when I had nothing left.¡±


    ¡°But what about me?¡± Mari whimpers. ¡°What about my feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Please, don¡¯t make me chose.¡± Sanora shakes her head, her eyes getting glassy as threads pull together around her heart.


    ¡°Oh but I am. You can¡¯t just tell me you love me, promise me that we will be together and then run into your death right after.¡±


    Sanora roughs through her hair, walking a circle in her room. Both of the girls are important to her. If either of them wasn¡¯t in her life she wouldn¡¯t be where is she is today. There is just no way she could choose one.


    ¡°Then come along.¡± She finally says. ¡°This is neither the first nor the last time we¡¯ll face danger. I told you I¡¯m nothing but trouble, and this is exactly what I mean. If you don¡¯t want me to die, make sure I don¡¯t.¡±


    Mari looks at her stumped, and sighs after a moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s now way you won¡¯t go?¡±


    Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°I guess this is what I signed up for.¡± Mari shakes her head. ¡°Alright. Not what I imagined for a first date, but it is what it is. Just so you know, I¡¯m not happy with this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Mari.¡± Sanora smiles at her and they head down into the lobby.


    ¡°Hey Kera, quick question. Any reasons why we can¡¯t get the guards onto this?¡±


    ¡°Besides our daily tax evasion and the fact that we pay criminals on a regular basis?¡±


    ¡°Alright, just wanted to make sure. That takes Bullwind and Justicia out of the question too.¡±


    They head on out to their way into the southwestern city. The buildings are falling apart, not in a single one is any sign of life to be seen safe for the rats. It doesn¡¯t take long for them to find an obviously not so abandoned old building. The wood is cracked and a bit rotten, but there is the occasional person going in and out. Dim light shines through the windows. Mari and Sanora wait in an alley nearby, makeshift cloth masks on their faces, watching the place until the cover of night falls. Sanora looks at her hand, moving it. Every twitch of her muscles is agonising, but there is some fight left in it.


    ¡°Alright, you ready for this?¡± She looks at Mari. She is gripping her staff and swallows.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll get I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Alright, first things first.¡± Sanora takes a deep breath and casts flesh sense. The magic flows through her body rapidly, a resistance she didn¡¯t even know was there now gone. The pain in her limbs easing as magic energy caresses them. She lets the magic flow directly into her right eye and her sense expands all the way into the building ahead of them. She can feel the signature of no less than sixteen people in there. They all seem to be part of the gang, save for one which she recognises as Elle. Fury boils up in her. She isn¡¯t alone. Two more people are with her, and by their positions she doesn¡¯t even have to guess what they are doing to the girl. She would bring wrath upon them even the gods couldn¡¯t inflict.


    She unsheathes one of the dull daggers. Since buying them she hasn¡¯t bothered to try and course magic through the inlaid paths, but she figures it is high time to try. The blade glints as the edge sharpens and a faint metallic hum resounds from it.


    ¡®So this is stone magic? Always imagined it differently.¡¯ She wonders as she looks at the razor-sharp edge. Someone is approaching the door, and their window is opening. They quietly rush to the door and wait for it to open. A man comes out, dressed in leather armour. Sanora swiftly stabs him in the throat before he can scream. The blade sinks into his flesh as if it is paper. She pulls it out, the man grabs his blood-leaking throat with a gurgle before falling over. They step over his body into the empty room. Most people are spread throughout the building with some of them seemingly asleep. If things go well, they can do this quietly and avoid fighting the whole gang. But if Sanora has learned one thing from her adventures, then it is that things have a tendency to not go well.


    Sanora leads them in. Elle is on the second floor of the building so they take the nearest flight of stairs they can find. They stop at a corner. Someone is about to round it. It goes like the entry. With a quick strike Sanora kills him. But the most difficult part lies ahead of them now. Down the hallway lies a small room with six people in it. They sneak up to the door and open it a crack. The flickering of flames and the sound voices come through it.


    ¡°-money¡¯s practically flowing in. With the lord dead the guards are in disarray. Some idiots they are.¡± One of the men scoffs.


    ¡°Yeah. A complete joke.¡± Another laughs. ¡°First time in years that business is going so well. Imagine selling to slavers two saints ago. Place would have been razed to the ground in no less than a day.¡±


    ¡°You name it. Can¡¯t believe on how much money we missed out on. What¡¯s that whore going out for again? Fifty?¡±


    ¡°Nah they¡¯re paying sixty. And that for some brothel rat. Imagine what they¡¯ll pay for a normal girl.¡± The man says with a sneer.


    ¡°Hah! I can already see myself retired in a cozy house in the second ring. I¡¯ve got to say I expected her to be a lot more loose.¡±


    ¡°Right? Surprisingly tight for some brothel girl. Man, when are those guys gonna finish? I want another go before we sell her.¡±


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s more where that came from.¡±


    Sanora looks into the room with her bloodshot eyes torn wide open. Her jaw is clenching so hard she can feel her teeth starting to crack, the veins on her head bulge out.


    ¡°An early retirement? Oh, I can give you that.¡± She whispers and cracks her neck as she gets up. Magic rushes to her hand as she slowly opens the door.


    ¡°Huh? John you back from your¡­ piss. Who the fuck is that?¡± One of the men says as Sanora steps into the room.


    She waves her hand through the air, six long, sharp bone spears forming in the air.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The men jump up from their seats as the projectiles fly at them. Three are hit in the chest, one zips straight through one of the men¡¯s head. One gets hit in the shoulder, and the other manages to take the spear with his arm. Sanora darts in, giving them no time to scream as she cuts one of the remaining two down. She draws the second dagger in a swift motion and throws it at the last man. He raises his hands to block it. It spins in the air and hits him with the hilt. Her knife throwing will need some practice.


    ¡°Oh now you fucked up.¡± He says angrily. But while he was busy shielding his face Sanora already came right at him.


    ¡°Did I?¡± She says cooly before making a clean cut right across his eyes. She grabs his mouth before he can scream and pushes him to the ground. She squeezes, the man clawing at her hand as he squirms below her. His jawbones give way with a sickening crack as Sanora crushes half of the man¡¯s face in her grip.


    ¡°Had quite a fun time with Elle, did you?¡± She hisses at the man as blood oozes onto his face out of his destroyed eyes. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough torment in the whole world that I could inflict on you right now.¡± She lets go of his face. Mangled sounds come out of his mouth as he tries to scream. She delivers a quick punch to his throat, sending him into a bloody coughing fit.


    Mari is sanding frozen in the door, looking at the massacre. Never had she thought Sanora capable of such gruesome deeds against other humans. Sure, they have killed countless monsters. But while these people are monsters in a sense, they are still humans. But Sanora is glaring at them with not a glint of empathy in her eyes. It sends a shiver down Mari¡¯s spine. She thought she has seen Sanora¡¯s rage before, but she was mistaken. She watches in horror as Sanora conjures a small fireball and forces it into the man¡¯s mouth with a sizzle. His limbs flail in agony before his whole chest explodes outward, painting Sanora and the ceiling in blood and viscera.


    ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have time to spare.¡± Sanora says dryly as she picks up her second dagger. Mari swallows and quietly follows.


    They walk down another hallway. Sanora conjures two bone spears which fly at the two men the moment they round a corner. Sanora steps over them without sparing them a second glance. Elle is in a room just ahead now; they almost made it.


    Sanora opens the door and walks in when a hand holding a broken bottle comes right at her throat. Sanora grabs Elle¡¯s wrist idly.


    ¡°Good to see you too.¡± Sanora pulls down her mask.


    ¡°Sanora!?¡± Elle drops the broken bottle and stumbles back, falling onto the floor. She looks awful. Her eyes read and teary, her clothes ripped and torn. Her face is covered in¡­ Sanora banishes the thought.


    ¡°You ok?¡± She squats down, checking on the girl.


    ¡°What do you think? They made me work for free.¡± The girl says, forcing a smile on her quivering lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Of course you¡¯re not.¡± Sanora says with a bitter voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here. Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Elle gets up on wobbly legs. Mari rushes over, quickly pulsing a heal through the girl.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Sanora pulls up her mask again before they make their way down the hall.


    ¡°Good gods¡­¡± Elle whispers when she sees the bloody common room.  ¡°What in the tombs name have you done here?¡± She looks at Sanora.


    ¡°Just repaid the favour.¡± She grabs a burning piece of wood from the hearth.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Elle says with a faint smirk on her lips as Sanora walks to the curtain and lights it with the piece of burning wood. The dry, old cloth immediately flares into a bright fire. Sanora continues, setting everything she can find on the way out ablaze.


    She drops the wood and grabs a chair when they walk through the entry hall and jams the door shut with it once they are outside. Flickering light spills through the windows as the old wood of the building catches on fire like a pile of brushwood. Sanora looks at it, relishing in the sight like a painter looking at their finished masterpiece.


    ¡°Time for you to go home.¡± She says to Elle before turning to walk back to the Dancing Vixen.


    They walk through the streets in silence, avoiding any place that could have witnesses as Sanora is covered in blood and burnt shred of flesh.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mari breaks the silence after a few minutes.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Sanora nods. Mari looks at her sceptically. She can tell that Sanora isn¡¯t telling the whole truth. She can¡¯t put her finger on it, the girl really looks like she means it. There is still a limp in her walk, and she seems exhausted but other than that she looks surprisingly fine. Mari doesn¡¯t know how right she is, however. Sanora doesn¡¯t let it on, but her body feels like its burning. Her arm is screaming, feeling like it is being shredded from the inside at every second while her skin is growing numb. Her heart is pounding painfully, trying to somehow keep up with the exhaustion. Her vision has started to swim halfway in, and she has lost all the feeling in her fingers. A metallic taste is spreading through her mouth as something besides saliva gathers in it.


    ¡°But I guess I wouldn¡¯t mind a quick heal, just to be safe.¡± She tells Mari.


    ¡°Ah! Of course.¡± She steps up and a short wave of relief spreads through Sanora as the pain eases for a short moment.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gives Mari a smile.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°I-¡° Sanora starts but the worried eyes of Mari bore into her conscience.


    ¡°Sorry, no. I¡¯m actually pretty beat up.¡± If the two of them are going to be a couple, then Sanora won¡¯t start their relationship by lying to her, even if it is to not worry her. ¡°But we¡¯ll get to that once we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°So you were hurting!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. And we¡¯ve almost made it, just a little more and I¡¯ll take it easy from there on.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Mari looks at Sanora with worried eyes.


    ¡°Promise.¡± Sanora nods at her with a smile.


    Mari sighs. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Kera is walking circles in the lobby. Sanora has been out since evening and the night is stretching painfully long. If things go awry, then not only will she lose her best card but they would also come for her next. She has bet everything on Sanora, and her success will decide the future of the Dancing Vixen as a whole. Her heart jumps when the door opens. For a moment she is horrified by the sight of a blood covered figure coming in.


    ¡°You better be paying extra for this.¡± Kera relaxes when Sanora pulls down her mask. Elle and Mari walk in after her.


    ¡°Thank the gods you made it.¡± Kera lets out a long breath and leans onto the counter. ¡°What about the gang?¡± She asks nervous.


    ¡°Killed a bunch, burned down the building. No witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Tombs, you¡¯re a fucking monster.¡±


    Sanora shrugs. ¡°When the situation calls for it. But let¡¯s save the details for tomorrow, I need to bed.¡± Sanora is barely able to stand anymore. Her legs have almost given out a few times on the way back. She doesn¡¯t listen to Kera anymore. Partly because she doesn¡¯t care, and partly because she can barely hear her over the ringing in her ears. She drags herself upstairs with Mari in tow and falls into bed, still wearing her blood-soaked clothes, where she passes out in a second.


    ====================================

 33 – Sanora’s journey

    A warmth that Sanora hasn¡¯t felt in a small eternity lies in her arms when she wakes up. Most of her body is still aching but the gentle feeling she has in her chest is making it bearable. How she missed waking up like this, under the blanket with someone she loves in her embrace. If it wasn¡¯t for the ungodly amount of dried blood on them, this would be an absolutely perfect moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually came into the bloody bed.¡± Sanora mumbles and Mari stirs awake.


    ¡°Mhh I was tired what do you want.¡± She stretches her arms and sits up.


    ¡°It was quite a night.¡± Sanora yawns and tries to sit up but falls back into bed when her back cracks painfully.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°No. My back is killing me.¡± Sanora groans.


    ¡°I¡¯d tell you to take it easy but¡­¡± Mari looks down at herself and Sanora. ¡°We should take a bath. Or two.¡±


    ¡°Make that three.¡± Sanora slowly sits up, hissing as pain shoots through her. She clumsily peels off her tunic with her left arm and tosses it into the room, gracefully exposing her chest to Mari whose face shoots from normal to beet red in record time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± Mari says quietly, unable to hold eye contact with Sanora.


    ¡°Be a dear and pass me a tunic when you¡¯re done staring.¡± Sanora chuckles and Mari breaks from her stupor.


    ¡°Oh yeah, s-sure.¡± She says after stealing one last glance at Sanora. She puts it on and falls straight back into bed.


    ¡°Just gonna go back to sleep now?¡± Mari raises an eyebrow as she sits down on the bed.


    ¡°Yes. Nighty night.¡± Sanora says and rolls over, snuggling into the blanket. At least most of the blood was dried the night before, so only their clothes are ruined.


    Mari lets herself fall into bed again with a sigh.


    ¡°Maybe just a little longer.¡± She yawns and closes her eyes. Sanora turns around and looks at the girl, pondering.


    ¡°Hey Mari.¡± She says and shuffles over.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mari opens her eyes and looks at Sanora when she suddenly moves in and kisses her. She freezes, relishing in the warmth of Sanora¡¯s lips on hers as her heart goes into overdrive. After a way too short moment Sanora moves back and smiles at the girl.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ===========================


    The two of them cuddle a bit longer before getting out of bed to take a direly needed bath. The Vixen¡¯s wooden tubs are by no means luxurious, but a bath is a bath. Even though they were just joking earlier the two of them have to actually take two baths to get properly clean.


    Afterwards they meet up with Kera in the lobby.


    ¡°Slept well?¡± She greets them as they walk in.


    ¡°Like a stone.¡± Sanora says.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Good to hear. How you feeling? Think you¡¯re ready for work?¡±


    ¡°Does she look like she is?¡± Mari frowns at the woman who looks at Sanora. She still has a limp in her walk, her right arm can barely handle even the most basic tasks and the vision in her still bloodshot right eye is blurry.


    Sanora opens her mouth, but Mari cuts her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare say you¡¯re fine.¡± She raises a finger at Sanora. ¡°You need to rest yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I know I know. But if they open without me around, they are taking a risk every day.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯ll have to find a new bouncer for the time being.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. You promised to take it easy.¡± Mari pouts.


    ¡°Well, I figured as much.¡± Kera sighs. ¡°We¡¯ll just stay closed for a few days until I find someone to stand in for you. I¡¯d rather you stay alive after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? What about money?¡±


    ¡°Please Sanora, you know what we make.¡± Kera snickers. ¡°We won¡¯t go bankrupt from a three-day vacation. You go and take a rest. You deserve it after all you¡¯ve done for us so far.¡± The woman smiles kindly.


    ¡°But I also kind of live here.¡±


    ¡°You can stay with me. Problem solved.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°Wait, really? Are you sure about that?¡± Sanora looks at Mari surprised.


    ¡°Sure. Unless you mind sharing a bed?¡± She smirks at Sanora who chuckles.


    ¡°I can imagine worse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± Kera clasps her hands. ¡°Go and get your things.¡±


    ¡°Already? Just like that?¡± Sanora says a bit deflated.


    ¡°Yep, you don¡¯t work here, and I won¡¯t let you scrounge a whole room. Go, shoo.¡±


    ¡°Charming as always.¡± Sanora rolls her eyes and limps upstairs to gather her few belongings.


    Once she is out of sight Kera plops into her chair with a sigh.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°Finally?¡± Mari furrows her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, finally. You think I can¡¯t see how she¡¯s destroying herself? Knowing her, I¡¯m surprised she went so easily.¡± Kera snorts. ¡°But this can¡¯t go on. She¡¯s been here for too long as is. Would hate to see such a nice girl wither away in a place like this. There aren¡¯t many people this selfless, you scored big time, young lass.¡± She winks at Mari.


    ¡°I know. She really is special. I¡¯ve never in my life met someone like her. It¡¯s almost like she isn¡¯t from this world.¡± Mari says with a smile while looking up at Sanora¡¯s room.


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly lost enough to be.¡± Kera chuckles. ¡°You take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Mari nods.


    Soon Sanora comes down again, her stuffed backpack slung over her shoulder.


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye then, for now at least.¡±


    ¡°Considering how you ended up here the first time let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not just for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making it really hard to miss you.¡± Sanora scoffs.  ¡°Thank you, Kera. For everything.¡± Sanora smiles at the woman who just nods.


    ¡°Go now, get your life together.¡±


    Sanora rolls her eyes before she and Mari turn to leave. But just when they reach the door Sanora turns around one last time.


    ¡°Hey, when you see Elle say goodbye for me. And thanks for all the ¡®emotional supprt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Sanora nods and they finally leave the Dancing Vixen.


    Kera sighs.


    ¡°You can come out now.¡±


    The door behind the counter opens and Elle comes out.


    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t want to see her off?¡± Kera turns to her.


    ¡°Yeah. After all, my irresistible charms might have made her stay after all.¡± Elle says with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, keep acting all tough but I can see how watery your eyes are.¡±


    ¡°You mean like yours?¡±


    ¡°Touche.¡± Kera chuckles wryly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss the lass.¡±


    ==============================


    Mari and Sanora slowly walk through the town. It¡¯s been a while since Sanora had a leisurely walk like this. It¡¯s been so many days since she arrived in Deepvalley, but she can remember it as if it was yesterday. How she met Vadia in the woods, how they came here together, tinkering on her story as Sanora of Ginaeris. Her first meeting with the late lord of the city, the first time she met Liddy and Gia in the bath. The days spent in the castle, wandering in its lonely halls. How she met Jared. The members of Bullwind and their adventures. The pit she fell into after Vadia¡¯s betrayal and the agonizing days she spent alone in her room in the Dancing Vixen crying herself to sleep. So much has happened in her short live it is hard to believe.


    Melancholy washes over her as she looks around these streets that felt like a maze not too long ago. Somewhere deep inside she knows that even though she said she would return, her days as the bouncer of the Dancing Vixen are over now. Ahead lies the live with Mari, and whatever that may bring. She still has to find the moon and return to River¡¯s rest someday. A smile spreads on her face when she thinks about finally hugging Amni again, raising a toast with Bawarag as he wears his usual grin, telling Genny all about her adventures as she hangs onto every word with her curious smile.


    Truly, this isn¡¯t the end of Sanora¡¯s journey, it is just the start.

 33 – Sanora’s journey - rewritten!

    A warmth that Sanora hasn¡¯t felt in a small eternity lies in her arms when she wakes up. Most of her body is still aching but the gentle feeling she has in her chest is making it bearable. How she missed waking up like this, under the blanket with someone she loves in her embrace. If it wasn¡¯t for the ungodly amount of dried blood on them, this would be an absolutely perfect moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually came into the bloody bed.¡± Sanora mumbles and Mari stirs awake.


    ¡°Mhh I was tired what do you want.¡± She stretches her arms and sits up.


    ¡°It was quite a night.¡± Sanora yawns and tries to sit up but falls back into bed when her back cracks painfully.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°No. My back is killing me.¡± Sanora groans.


    ¡°I¡¯d tell you to take it easy but¡­¡± Mari looks down at herself and Sanora. ¡°We should take a bath. Or two.¡±


    ¡°Make that three.¡± Sanora slowly sits up, hissing as pain shoots through her. She clumsily peels off her tunic with her left arm and tosses it into the room, gracefully exposing her chest to Mari whose face shoots from normal to beet red in record time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanora tilts her head.


    ¡°Oh wow.¡± Mari says quietly, unable to hold eye contact with Sanora.


    ¡°Be a dear and pass me a tunic when you¡¯re done staring.¡± Sanora chuckles and Mari breaks from her stupor.


    ¡°Oh yeah, s-sure.¡± She says after stealing one last glance at Sanora. She puts it on and falls straight back into bed.


    ¡°Just gonna go back to sleep now?¡± Mari raises an eyebrow as she sits down on the bed.


    ¡°Yes. Nighty night.¡± Sanora says and rolls over, snuggling into the blanket. At least most of the blood was dried the night before, so only their clothes are ruined.


    Mari lets herself fall into bed again with a sigh.


    ¡°Maybe just a little longer.¡± She yawns and closes her eyes. Sanora turns around and looks at the girl, pondering.


    ¡°Hey Mari.¡± She says and shuffles over.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mari opens her eyes and looks at Sanora when she suddenly moves in and kisses her. She freezes, relishing in the warmth of Sanora¡¯s lips on hers as her heart goes into overdrive. After a way too short moment Sanora moves back and smiles at the girl.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ===========================


    The two of them cuddle a bit longer before getting out of bed to take a direly needed bath. The Vixen¡¯s wooden tubs are by no means luxurious, but a bath is a bath. Even though they were just joking earlier the two of them have to actually take two baths to get properly clean.


    Afterwards they meet up with Kera in the lobby.


    ¡°Slept well?¡± She greets them as they walk in.


    ¡°Like a stone.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Good to hear. How you feeling? Think you¡¯re ready for work?¡±


    ¡°Does she look like she is?¡± Mari frowns at the woman who looks at Sanora. She still has a limp in her walk, her right arm can barely handle even the most basic tasks and the vision in her still bloodshot right eye is blurry.


    Sanora opens her mouth, but Mari cuts her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare say you¡¯re fine.¡± She raises a finger at Sanora. ¡°You need to rest yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I know I know. But if they open without me around, they are taking a risk every day.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯ll have to find a new bouncer for the time being.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. You promised to take it easy.¡± Mari pouts.


    ¡°Well, I figured as much.¡± Kera sighs. ¡°We¡¯ll just stay closed for a few days until I find someone to stand in for you. I¡¯d rather you stay alive after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? What about money?¡±


    ¡°Please Sanora, you know what we make.¡± Kera snickers. ¡°We won¡¯t go bankrupt from a three-day vacation. You go and take a rest. You deserve it after all you¡¯ve done for us so far.¡± The woman smiles kindly.


    ¡°But I also kind of live here.¡±


    ¡°You can stay with me. Problem solved.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°Wait, really? Are you sure about that?¡± Sanora looks at Mari surprised.


    ¡°Sure. Unless you mind sharing a bed?¡± She smirks at Sanora who chuckles.


    ¡°I can imagine worse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± Kera clasps her hands. ¡°Go and get your things.¡±


    ¡°Already? Just like that?¡± Sanora says a bit deflated.


    ¡°Yep, you don¡¯t work here, and I won¡¯t let you scrounge a whole room. Go, shoo.¡±


    ¡°Charming as always.¡± Sanora rolls her eyes and limps upstairs to gather her few belongings.


    Once she is out of sight Kera plops into her chair with a sigh.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°Finally?¡± Mari furrows her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, finally. You think I can¡¯t see how she¡¯s destroying herself? Knowing her, I¡¯m surprised she went so easily.¡± Kera snorts. ¡°But this can¡¯t go on. She¡¯s been here for too long as is. Would hate to see such a nice girl wither away in a place like this. There aren¡¯t many people this selfless, you scored big time, young lass.¡± She winks at Mari.


    ¡°I know. She really is special. I¡¯ve never in my life met someone like her. It¡¯s almost like she isn¡¯t from this world.¡± Mari says with a smile while looking up at Sanora¡¯s room.


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly lost enough to be.¡± Kera chuckles. ¡°You take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Mari nods.


    Soon Sanora comes down again, her stuffed backpack slung over her shoulder.


    ¡°I guess this is goodbye then, for now at least.¡±


    ¡°Considering how you ended up here the first time let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not just for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making it really hard to miss you.¡± Sanora scoffs.  ¡°Thank you, Kera. For everything.¡± Sanora smiles at the woman who just nods.


    ¡°Go now, get your life together.¡±


    Sanora rolls her eyes before she and Mari turn to leave. But just when they reach the door Sanora turns around one last time.


    ¡°Hey, when you see Elle say goodbye for me. And thanks for all the ¡®emotional supprt¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Sanora nods and they finally leave the Dancing Vixen.


    Kera sighs.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You can come out now.¡±


    The door behind the counter opens and Elle comes out.


    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t want to see her off?¡± Kera turns to her.


    ¡°Yeah. After all, my irresistible charms might have made her stay after all.¡± Elle says with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, keep acting all tough but I can see how watery your eyes are.¡±


    ¡°You mean like yours?¡±


    ¡°Touche.¡± Kera chuckles wryly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss the lass.¡±


    ==============================


    Mari and Sanora slowly walk through the town. It¡¯s been a while since Sanora had a leisurely walk like this. It¡¯s been so many days since she arrived in Deepvalley, but she can remember it as if it was yesterday. How she met Vadia in the woods, how they came here together, tinkering on her story as Sanora of Ginaeris. Her first meeting with the late lord of the city, the first time she met Liddy and Gia in the bath. The days spent in the castle, wandering in its lonely halls. How she met Jared. The members of Bullwind and their adventures. The pit she fell into after Vadia¡¯s betrayal and the agonising days she spent alone in her room in the Dancing Vixen crying herself to sleep. So much has happened in her short live it is hard to believe.


    Melancholy washes over her as she looks around these streets that felt like a maze not too long ago. Somewhere deep inside she knows that even though she said she would return, her days as the bouncer of the Dancing Vixen are over now. Ahead lies the live with Mari, and whatever that may bring. She still has to find the moon and return to River¡¯s rest someday. A smile spreads on her face when she thinks about finally hugging Amni again, raising a toast with Bawarag as he wears his usual grin, telling Genny all about her adventures as she hangs onto every word with her curious smile.


    Truly, this isn¡¯t the end of Sanora¡¯s journey, it is just the start.


    They slowly walk through the city until they reach Mari¡¯s house. Nothing in the small but cozy home has changed since Sanora was there last time. Mari takes Sanora¡¯s bag off her shoulders and carries it upstairs for her while Sanora follows.


    ¡°Sorry it¡¯s a bit messy but I didn¡¯t expect any visitors. Or roommates.¡± Mari says as she opens the door and walks in. Light falls in from a window on the left, overlooking the street outside. The dust flying around the air is reflecting the golden sunrays. The bed is standing at the right wall, a wooden chest overflowing with all sorts of clutter at the end of it. In the right corner stands a small table with a mirror and way too many leather ties for hair on it. The chair in front of the small table is covered in clothes. The blanket is strewn on the bed. The only closet in the room is standing opposite of the entrance. Through the half open doors Sanora can see the outfit Mari wore when they went out for the first time. But aside from that and a few spare robes its mostly empty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Its really cozy.¡± Sanora says as she looks around the room.


    ¡°Yes. When I first saw this house, I just knew this is it.¡± Mari sits down on the bed and pats the spot next to her. Sanora happily limps over and sits down next to the girl.


    ¡°I get what you mean. Reminds me of my place.¡± She says with a smile.


    ¡°Your place? You never really told me about it but weren¡¯t you a noble or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh that. Yeah, that was all lies.¡±


    ¡°It was all lies?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Made it up so Vadia¡¯s father would approve of us. I¡¯m actually from River¡¯s Rest.¡±


    ¡°River¡¯s Rest?! You live this close?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have a small log cabin in the woods there and that¡¯s it. The great Sanora of Ginaeris, in reality just some plain country bumpkin.¡± Sanora chuckles and lets herself fall back into the bed.


    ¡°I mean I figured that something about was off, but I never quite expected that.¡± Mari lies down as well.


    ¡°I have been dying to tell you all, but it is quite a lie. But I guess you should know now.¡±


    ¡°I get you. Lying about being a noble to get into the castle is a bit¡­ extreme.¡±


    ¡°And it was annoying. All the people making a fuss about you, hushed whispers behind your back. And the guilt whenever you order around one of the maids, ugh. I¡¯m glad that¡¯s behind me.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°So, you were born in River¡¯s Rest?¡±


    ¡°No. Or yes? Maybe? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you were born?¡± Mari raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult story.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I haven¡¯t told a lot of people, but in a way I¡¯ve only been around this world for a few saints. The first thing I remember is waking up in a cave in the mountains. Naked, covered in blood and scared shitless.¡±


    ¡°You lost all of your memories?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Tombs, until recently I didn¡¯t even know what the saints are called. Or what the Tombs even are! If I hadn¡¯t met Bawarag back then, I would have probably stumbled out into the woods only to get torn apart by the first hungry wolf that found me.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you seem so lost all the time. Quite frankly, I¡¯m surprised you made it this far.¡±


    ¡°So am I. Sometimes it feels as if my whole life was just one big stroke of luck. From meeting Bawarag all the way here.¡±


    ¡°But why did you leave River¡¯s Rest then?¡±


    ¡°Ah, another difficult story.¡± Sanora chuckles wryly. ¡°Ready for another weird revelation?¡± She looks at Mari who nods.


    ¡°Right. It was one day, somewhen in Trantis I think, when I got stung by a redback and fell into a coma. And in that coma, I had something like a dream, maybe a vision. It was weird. I was in a house made of white, smooth material that¡¯s neither stone nor wood. It was filled with all sorts of weird stuff, the craftmanship would have made even the richest noble jealous. Everything was so sleek and smooth, like not from this world. And that¡¯s where I saw her for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Her? Who was it?¡± Mari asks, barely able to hold back her curiosity.


    ¡°My mother. Up until that point I always had that feeling in my chest that I was missing something, a void gnawing at me at every moment. And when I saw her, I finally knew what it was. Somewhere, be it incredibly far away or in another world entirely, I left something, someone behind. All she really told me was to find the moon. And being young, or rather younger, and stupid as I was, I took that and just left.¡± Sanora finishes with a sigh. ¡°And the rest is history.¡±


    They both lie in silence for a while, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°So,¡± Mari breaks the silence after a few minutes. ¡°-you¡¯re looking for your home.¡±


    Sanora nods. ¡°With barely any clue where it could be or where I could even start looking. But I figured that if I want and sort of lead, I wouldn¡¯t find it in that small village. So, I left, leaving behind nothing but a stupid letter. If only I¡¯d know back then¡­¡± Her jaw clenches and tears well up in her eyes.


    ¡°But no one knows how the future looks. You¡¯re being too hard yourself.¡±


    ¡°But still, I shouldn¡¯t have left like that. Amni and Bawarag gave me everything, a fighting chance in this world, a home, and I just left. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse. The thought that they might never forgive me, or that I sometimes don¡¯t want them to.¡± Her lips start to quiver as the first tear rolls down her cheek.


    ¡°Oh you.¡± Mari shuffles over and gently pulls Sanora into a hug as she starts sobbing.


    ¡°I-I just feel so awful. I must have meant the world to them, but I abandoned them with nothing but a letter. They must hate me, and they have every right to do so. The only family I ever had in this world.¡±


    Mari can feel her heart break as she watches Sanora break down in her arms. A demonic warrior at night, a sobbing mess at day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they hate you. I won¡¯t sugarcoat it, what you did wasn¡¯t nice, but we all make mistakes. Bawarag and Amni are no exception, I¡¯m sure. We all know that people make mistakes, and that¡¯s why we can all understand, forgive.¡± Mari says, slowly stroking Sanora¡¯s head as she sobs into her chest. ¡°You just didn¡¯t know better back then. I can almost promise you that if they could see you like this, the last thing they¡¯d think of is being mad at you.¡±


    Sanora looks up at Mari with her teary eyes and a crestfallen face.


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°If they are anything like you told us they are, I¡¯m sure.¡± She smiles at Sanora gently. The girls calms down a bit and nods before nuzzling back into Mari¡¯s chest. She hugs her tight and they just lay there, enjoying each other¡¯s warmth as the world around them seems to fade away. Not a minute later Sanora drifts off into a peaceful slumber, still in the arms of Mari who looks at her with an unyielding smile.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re just so damn cute you know that?¡± She whispers with a fuzzy feeling in her stomach and gives Sanora a kiss on the cheek before closing her eyes as well.


    ===============================


    A gentle tab on her shoulder wakes Sanora up.


    ¡°Sanora. Sanora, wake up sleepyhead.¡± Mari says as Sanora slowly wakes up. She blinks a few times and wipes some drool off her mouth. The midday sun is long gone, replaced by the lazy golden rays of evening falling through the window.


    ¡°Mhhh? Why no sleep?¡± She asks Mari with slurred words. But her stomach rumbles, answering instead. Mari chuckles as Sanora¡¯s face blushes a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sawing away for a bit now. Let¡¯s get some dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Sanora yawns and pulls herself out of bed. She hisses when she tries to lean onto her arm and it gives out.


    ¡°Does it still hurt that much?¡± Mari looks at her with a gentle frown.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She looks at her shaking arm. The tips of her fingers are starting to turn yellow, and she can spot a small black dot between the lines her veins from. ¡°I really overdid it. But I just need some time. Now let¡¯s get dinner, I¡¯m starving.¡± She says with a smile before getting up with a groan. Mari looks at her concerned for a second but says nothing more and they head into town.


    Both of them are feeling lazy, so they decide on eating at one of the restaurants near the main street. The noise of chatter and the smell of food comes at them when they walk in and sit down at one of the tables. The place is about half full, not too loud, not too slow. The perfect place for a relaxed dinner. The waiter comes over not long later. Sanora orders a glass of mead along with the houses long stew by Mari¡¯s recommendation. It¡¯s a kind of stew that has been cooking since early morning, giving it a special creamy and savoury taste. Mari just settles for some water along with the stew. They pass the wait with some nice small talk. It¡¯s a slow evening. Just the two of them, eating out on a normal day. No monsters, no gangsters, no slinging bone spears and fireballs while dancing around death.


    But something is itching in Sanora¡¯s mind. A constant gnawing keeping her on edge, keeping her scan the room over and over, keeping track of people behind her with flesh sense, making her tense up every time someone gets up and walks past them. A dull ache spreads in her arm.


    Her hand wanders to her empty belt, grabbing for a weapon that isn¡¯t there when someone comes over to them until she realizes it is just the waiter bringing their food.


    ¡°There you go ladies. Enjoy.¡± He sets down the two bowls before tending to the next table.


    ¡°Ohh this smells amazing~¡± Mari picks up the spoon and starts digging in immediately. The smell wafts into Sanora¡¯s nose, making her stomach demand it be fed already. With anticipation she picks up the spoon, but her hand can¡¯t get a proper grip, shaking as she tries to hold it until it slips out of her grasp and falls back onto the table. She looks at Mari who is so engrossed in her stew that she luckily didn¡¯t notice. Remembering last night Sanora lets a drizzle of magic flow through her arm and the pain immediately dies down. She manages to pick up the spoon and eat without any further incident, albeit a bit clumsy.


    They eat up, stay a bit longer, talking away the time and pay up before heading back home where they cuddle up in bed together, bringing the first slow day of many to come to a close.

 34 – Issues

    <h2> </h2>


    Sanora lies awake in bed long after Mari has fallen asleep. It seems that midday nap isn¡¯t doing her any favours. Although, after working during night for so long her sleep schedule is pretty screwed either way. After sleep won¡¯t come to her for a solid hour past sundown she snakes out of bed and walks over to the window. She opens it and leans onto the windowsill, enjoying the chilly breeze stroking her face while wondering what the days ahead of her would bring.


    The stars are beautiful. All the dots above, painting that infinite painting Sanora enjoys so much. And maybe somewhere out there her mother is waiting for her to come home. A smile spreads on her face when she thinks about it. Would she like Mari? Surely, she would, after all one can¡¯t help but like the mage girl with her kind and caring personality and that heartwarming smile of hers. It is nothing short of a blessing that the two met. If it wasn¡¯t for Mari, Sanora would likely be sitting at work right now, destroying herself even more. The last days have taken a toll on her like nothing else before. She looks at her still aching hand. Her brows furrow when she looks at the small black dot. It might be her imagination, but it looks like it has grown a bit. She sighs. It seems another meeting with Virelia is due. She still has to pay her for the treatment as well, and it would not come cheap. Her stuff is still sitting in that cave as well, alone and for whoever finds it for the taking. She dreads the thought someone stealing the treasures that Bawarag gifted her all those days ago, but when she thinks of going into that cave again a chill runs down her spine. But that is a problem for future Sanora, she can take care of that. For now, she just continues looking at the starry sky, marvelling at the sight until it fades when the first rays of dawn peek over the horizon.


    She stretches and decides to do something productive and get breakfast.


    ============================================


    The street is still mostly empty when she walks to her go-to place for breakfast. Most of the stalls are just opening, preparing for the day ahead.


    ¡°Morning Sanora. The usual?¡± The man greets her with a smile as she walks up to him.


    ¡°Make it two.¡±


    ¡°Shopping for your love?¡± He laughs as he starts cooking.


    ¡°Actually I am.¡± Sanora chuckles and the man turns to look at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you found someone who can handle your weird ass.¡±


    ¡°Hard to believe, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sure is.¡± He laughs as he shakes his head. ¡°How¡¯s things at work? Looks like it¡¯s taking a toll on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly. I actually quit yesterday. I¡¯ll be on forced vacation for a while.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°You on vacation? Now that¡¯s not something you hear every day.¡± He whistles. ¡°That bad huh?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well with how much you¡¯ve been working it was only a matter of time. Some free time will do you good.¡± He says and hands Sanora the packed food. She drops the coins on the table, feeding some magic into her hand to manage the pain and stiffness.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She picks it up.


    ¡°Stay safe now. See you.¡± He says as Sanora leaves and walks back to Mari¡¯s, or rather their home.


    She sets the food down in the kitchen before heading upstairs. She lies into bed and cuddles up to, Mari, enjoying her warmth as she slowly stirs awake.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She smiles at the girl as she slowly opens her eyes.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Mari mumbles and pulls Sanora into a hug. ¡°Where have you been? I was lonely.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t sleep. But I got us some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You did? Aww, thanks.¡± She gives Sanora a quick kiss, which Sanora returns. Then a quick kiss turns into a long one, and that turns into an even longer one and before they know it, they are making out, neither of them wanting to leave the warm blanket and each other¡¯s embrace. Mari¡¯s hands start to wander, exploring Sanora¡¯s body, seeking for more. She can feel her heart speed up, but not only from excitement. She is getting nervous and breaks away from Mari.


    ¡°Come on, food¡¯s getting cold.¡± She smiles at the girl who looks a bit dejected.


    ¡°But I¡¯m warming up.¡± She moves towards Sanora again to kiss her, but she moves away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that later. I¡¯m still exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡± She smiles at Sanora, and they finally get out of bed before walking downstairs to eat.


    ============================================


    ¡°I could wake up like this every day.¡± Mari says dreamily after they finish breakfast.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m an early riser anyways.¡±


    ¡°Yay~¡± Mari smiles. Sanora stomach tingles at the sight.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan for today?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°I guess we should check with the weaver and the guild as well. We still have a reward to pick up there, so I guess that¡¯s first. And after that¡­ well, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What I want to do?¡± Sanora holds her chin, pondering for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. There isn¡¯t a lot I can do right now.¡±


    ¡°I could teach you how to cook.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already bad, you think that¡¯s going to end well with my arm?¡± Sanora says and Mari chuckles.


    ¡°Good point. Then let¡¯s just stay at home and relax a bit. We could read some books to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± She smiles at Mari.


    ¡°And if we get bored, we still have each other.¡± She winks at Sanora who smiles a bit nervous.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Let¡¯s head out before the guild gets too full.¡± She gets up and heads upstairs to get changed. Mari looks after her with a tilted head. She can¡¯t put her finger on it, but something about Sanora seems a bit off. But considering the state she is in that¡¯s only natural.


    They both get dressed to head to the guild and the flesh sect after. Mari raises an eyebrow when Sanora puts on her weapons as well.


    ¡°You know we¡¯re not going questing today?¡±


    ¡°Uh yeah, but better safe than sorry, right?¡±


    ¡°Usually yes. But we¡¯re just going into town, Sanora. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need those.¡±


    ¡°Probably not, but you never know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea. They¡¯ll just tempt you to do something dangerous again.¡± Mari frowns.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sanora looks at the daggers.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± Mari cups her face in her hands, looking into her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just going into town. In broad daylight. Nothing is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sanora averts her gaze. ¡°But I can¡¯t even move properly. It just makes me feel safe, so bear with me, please?¡± She looks at Mari again. The girl nods with a smile.


    ¡°Alright. I guess you won¡¯t have a chance to use them anyways.¡± She says before giving Sanora another kiss and pulling her into a hug. They get lost in it in no time, Mari¡¯s hands tracing down Sanora hips not long later. Again, Sanora pulls away from her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go before you pull me back into bed.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Mari chuckles and they head out.


    ============================================


    The streets have filled up by now. Travellers, merchants, and adventurers starting their days, coming into the city, or leaving for a day of work even at this early hour. They reach the guild not long later. It has yet to fill up fully, but there are a few parties there already. They walk into the common hall and as soon as the first people spot them, they jump up and rush over. Sanora flinches, grabbing a dagger as they all assault her with questions.


    ¡°You¡¯re the kingslayer right? We have an open spot in our party!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, we pay way better!¡±


    ¡°No way you¡¯d want to join rookies like those right? We¡¯re ranked 7, that¡¯s way more adequate for someone like you!¡±


    People swarm her, making offers and asking questions left and right. Sanora can¡¯t even get a word in as they all start bickering with each other, bragging about their rank and members and whatnot. She looks at Mari desperately, but the girl is just as overwhelmed as her.


    ¡°Uh thank you, but I¡¯m not working right now.¡± Sanora tries to explain, but no one seems to even hear her over the arguing. Bickering turns into insults and the situation is about to go south when a clap resounds in the hall.


    ¡°Stop it everyone! It¡¯s way to early for this.¡± Corvina forces her way through the crowd, shooing everyone away, or at least trying to.


    ¡°After me.¡± She beckons Sanora to follow her, which she thankfully does. The noise dies down as they walk upstairs.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sanora sighs.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The crowgirl smiles at her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk.¡± She leads them up into the familiar room where they all sit down. She offers them a glass of mead, which Sanora thankfully takes despite it not even being midday.


    ¡°So, what was that all about?¡± Sanora asks after taking a swig.


    ¡°Well, see for yourself.¡± Corvina hands her a small guildcard. It is exactly the same as Sanora¡¯s old one, save for the rank.


    ¡°Rank 6?¡± She blinks at the small metal card.


    ¡°I had a talk with a party called Justicia, sound familiar?¡± She places a small pouch on the table. ¡°After the story they told us it wasn¡¯t hard work to convince the guild of your new rank. Congratulations, kingslayer, You¡¯re now also a queenslayer.¡± Corvina chuckles.


    ¡°But that was just a day ago.¡±


    ¡°Word of your deeds spread fast. It¡¯s not everyday something like this happens. You¡¯ve gotten quite famous around here and people already had their eyes on you before.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Sanora says, looking at the card. ¡°How did you get this one so fast?¡±


    ¡°Well, smart as I am I ordered them up to rank 5 for you to save the waiting time. And it already came in handy.¡±


    ¡°That is smart. Thank you, Corvina.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you already outrank me.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to work a bit harder.¡± She peeks at the card Sanora is holding. Her brows furrow.


    ¡°Godkin?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I completely forgot about that. The weaver at the sect told me that I don¡¯t quite ¡®feel human¡¯. And this was the best guess we had.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re making such progress!¡± Mari says with a broad smile which surprises Sanora.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking that awfully well.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m basically together with an envoy.¡± She latches onto Sanora¡¯s arm. ¡°I mean I knew you were special, but that¡¯s something else entirely. Ahh I can¡¯t believe it~ I must be the luckiest girl in the world!¡± She grins from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered, but I¡¯m not that special.¡± Sanora smiles and scratches her head.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, save this for when you¡¯re at home.¡± Corvina interrupts them and Sanora can feel the slightest hint of envy in her voice. ¡°For now, you¡¯ll need to think about what you¡¯re going to do. I don¡¯t think the recruiting attempts will stop anytime soon. It might be time for you to officially join a party, Sanora.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m in no state to be working for a while as you can see.¡± She holds out her hand which starts shaking when she balls it into a fist.


    ¡°After what I heard that sounds like a good idea.¡± Corvina nods. ¡°Can we expect you to return once you¡¯re better?¡±


    ¡°You think I could keep my feet still?¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Corvina smiles at her. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯re quite an asset to m- the guild. Oh, I almost forgot. Give me a moment.¡± Corvina says before leaving the room. She returns not long after with a cloth parcel, straining a bit as she carries it, and puts it down into the table.


    ¡°This was entrusted to us by Justicia. It is all they managed to bring back. They said the other thing is buried in the cave under three rocks, whatever that means.¡±


    Sanora tilts her head at Corvina and unwraps the package.


    ¡°Gods blessings on those guys.¡± She sighs when she finds her chainmail inside. That means they at least hid her sword, which causes a great burden to fall off her chest.


    ¡°I have been holding onto is personally. Armour like this is rare. It made me quite nervous. Something like this would easily cost me years of salary so I¡¯m glad it is back with its rightful owner.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Corvina. I owe you one.¡± She smiles at her.


    ¡°You do!¡± She grins at Sanora. ¡°Alright then, this should take care of everything for now. If you want, I¡¯ll let you out the back to avoid the chaos in the lobby.¡±


    ¡°That would be great, thanks, Corvina.¡± Sanora says and the crowgirl nods before they get up and she leads them out of the backdoor.


    ¡°Alright, that only leaves the flesh sect.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I can already imagine the scolding Virelia will give me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve one for running onto that gang.¡± Mari says as they walk.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s just hope it won¡¯t be too bad.¡± She says as they make their way up to the third ring.


    ============================================


    ¡°You gods damn- no you fucking idiot!¡± Sanora flinches as Virelia shouts at her. ¡°What even is your definition of taking it easy?! Did your arm not feel crippled enough already? Or are you some kind of masochist? Is that it?!¡±


    ¡°L-look I¡¯m sorry but they had-¡°


    ¡°Oh shut it, I don¡¯t wanna hear it.¡± Virelia waves her off and falls into her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened, Sanora. I wasn¡¯t joking when I said you need rest. One slip and you could have died. And then even an envoy couldn¡¯t save you anymore. You have some serious self-preservation issues.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sanora looks at the floor. ¡°I know that was stupid.¡±


    ¡°Do you, now?¡± Virelia raises an amused eyebrow and scoffs. ¡°And you.¡± Mari tenses when Virelia¡¯s boring gaze shifts to her. ¡°You just let her run in there after all the trouble you had saving her?¡±


    ¡°I tried to stop her, lady weaver. But she wouldn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°So, you let her convince you? You could have just held her back. If necessary, by force. Seriously you people¡­¡± Verlia groans, burying her face in her hands.


    ¡°But if I did that Sanora¡­ she might have never forgiven me.¡± Mari now looks down to the floor as well to avoid the weaver¡¯s glares.


    ¡°And what if she would have died? Better she is alive and angry than dead I daresay.¡±


    Mari remains quiet, a guilt-stricken expression on her face.


    ¡°But what¡¯s done is done.¡± Virelia sighs. ¡°Please leave us alone for a moment, I¡¯ll need to give her a checkup.¡± She waves at Mari dismissively. She just nods quietly, not daring to argue with the weaver, before she quickly leaves.


    ¡°Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you really understand, but if you keep this up, you will die. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I know. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She says quietly.


    ¡°I doubt it, but for now I¡¯ll just have to take your word for it. Now show me your arm.¡±


    Sanora obliges, laying her arm on the table. She breathes in sharply when Virelia takes it, squeezing around on it.


    ¡°Does that hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A lot.¡± Sanora presses out.


    ¡°Good.¡± She lets her arm go again and starts tracing it with her fingers. Only now can Sanora feel the magic crawling into it.


    ¡°You did that on purpose?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°That black dot wasn¡¯t there last time.¡± Virelia ignores her.


    Sanora looks at it. Not only is it still there, but now she is sure that it is indeed growing.


    ¡°It appeared yesterday yes, and I think is growing.¡±


    ¡°Not growing, spreading.¡± Virelia corrects her with a deep frown on her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necrosis.¡±


    ¡°Necrosis?¡±


    ¡°It means your flesh is dying, rotting from the inside. You really did it this time, Sanora.¡±


    ¡°How can it be dying? It¡¯s still on my arm.¡±


    ¡°I can only make an educated guess, but after you used magic with your already overtaxed arm you probably put so much strain on your cells that they died. And it will spread every time you use magic. Have you been casting spells lately?¡±


    ¡°Not spells. But every time I let some magic course through it the pain gets more manageable, so I have been doing that.¡±


    ¡°Really? Could you do that for me? But just a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sanora nods and lets a drop of magic drizzle into her arm, relishing in the feeling of the pain dying down. The feeling of hers and Virelia¡¯s magic mixing is odd, but not unpleasant. It makes her brain tingle with a very odd form of excitement. For a moment she fells like their thoughts intertwine. She can feel the weavers worry. But more than that, her curiosity. But among these feelings there is something else, it almost feels like¡­ obsession. Virelia just sits there, looking at Sanora¡¯s arm with a pondering expression. The lack of a reaction on her side is odd, maybe Sanora is just imagining it after all.


    ¡°You can stop now.¡± Virelia says and takes her fingers off Sanora.


    ¡°Found out anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems the reason the pain ceases, is because magic numbs your nerves. Basically, you¡¯re destroying yourself without even feeling it. You need to be double as careful from now on.¡± She pinches the small back spot, and it just comes off without resistance before the hole in her flesh grows shut in an instant, replacing it with the same yellow skin that covers most of her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, I have no real clue why all of this is happening, it¡¯s the first time I see something like this. It is questionable if it will even heal on its own.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything? I can¡¯t use magic ever again?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. I will have to study this some more. On that accord, I would like to make you an offer. Theoretically you still owe me for the first treatment, and now this one.¡±


    Sanora gulps.


    ¡°But if you let me study your flesh, I shall accept this as payment.¡±


    ¡°You would do that? But why?¡±


    ¡°With the envoys gone for over a thousand years, you might be a once in a lifetime opportunity to study someone this close to one. We have almost no documents of the unique build of godkin like you. It is a part of divine history lost to the ancient war and time. Of course if you want you can pay me, that would be about-¡°


    ¡°Ahh no! I don¡¯t even want to hear it. I¡¯ll do it, you can study me as much as you want.¡± Sanora quickly says and a smile spreads on Virelia¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be taking this then.¡± She pinches Sanora¡¯s wrist, and her eyes grow wide as Virelia pulls off a large slab of flesh before putting it into a glass where blood starts leaking out of it. It was ghastly, seeing her own flesh just come off like that without a sliver of pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird how this doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Sanora shivers, rubbing her regrown skin.


    ¡°I could do it without shutting off the pain if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    ¡°Ah no no! I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Right. Well then, we have no time to waste on this. Come see me in a week or so. By then I¡¯ll either have first results or I¡¯ll need another sample. Until then let me say it again: take it easy, and no magic you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Very well. You may leave now. If plans change, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you again, Virelia. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do without you.¡±


    ¡°Besides slowly rotting from the inside out?¡±


    ¡°Besides that, yeah.¡± Sanora smiles awkwardly and scratches her head.


    ¡°Alright then, off you go. Enjoy some time with you girl.¡± Virelia smiles at Sanora.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± She grows a bit nervous when she thinks about enjoying some ¡®time¡¯ with Mari. ¡°See you around, Virelia.¡± She says before leaving. As soon as the door closes Virelia¡¯s expression shifts to a toothy grin and she looks at Sanora¡¯s flesh in the glass.


    ¡°Thank you, lord of flesh for sending this gift to me.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Mari tags along Sanora as she leaves the office.


    ¡°Could have gone better. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡± Sanora sighs as they leave the building.


    ============================================


    ¡°So, your arm will die if you use magic?¡± Mari asks as they sit at the kitchen table over some lunch.


    ¡°Yeah, or so Virelia said. Ugh this really sucks. I¡¯ll be stuck like this until we find a solution.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that bad. The weaver is already working on it, and you¡¯re taking it easy anyways. No need for magic.¡± Mari smiles at her.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡± Sanora smiles back at the girl.


    ¡°Lets just enjoy the time we have, alright? And if you need anything, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say it like this it¡¯s kind of hard to hold a fork¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more.¡± Mari smirks and comes around the table, sitting next to Sanora. She takes her fork and holds it up. Sanora takes a bite, casing Mari to giggle.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Sanora blushes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just really cute to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Helpless?¡±


    ¡°Here, say ahh.¡± Mari holds up another forkful. Sanora pouts at her before eating it.


    ===========================================


    With nothing better to do after eating they head upstairs to lie in bed and read some of the few books Mari has at home. They are all some semi-historical hero stories taking place in the ancient war. Mari seems to really have a sweet tooth for those, which explains her affections towards Sanora to some extent. The few that do have a romance in them are, to Mari¡¯s chagrin, always straight ones.


    ¡°So, this is the kind of stuff you read?¡± Sanora says as she flicks a page in ¡®The heroic tales of Prometheus the Suncore¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s always exciting to read about what happened back in the war. Those are great because it¡¯s not just the grim history. Those always leave you in a sad mood.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She says idly while reading. From what she heard from Bawarag and Amni these books really seem to be leaving out a lot of the darker aspects of the war. But considering what all those people did for their home back then, it is more than deserving that they are celebrated as heroes now. If it wasn¡¯t for them, humanity might have been brought to extinction by the Metalfolk. Something that makes Sanora very curious is how Prometheus is described. Tall and slender, always a grin on his face, his hair short and red. That sounds exactly like the person she saw on the painting in Amni¡¯s home.


    ¡°Hey Mari, was this Prometheus in the war by himself?¡±


    ¡°Usually not. It comes a bit later in the book, but he, as the other envoys, was assigned to a squad. Aside from that, he had some good friends as well. If I remember correctly, I think it was the Immovable, the Bonegrinder and¡­ hmm who was the other one?¡± Mari holds her chin. ¡°I forgot, but you¡¯ll get there eventually.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Right? Told you these books are good.¡± Mari chuckles with a satisfied smile.


    They day goes on as they lounge in bed, both with a book in hand. Sanora gets more and more engrossed in the tale, not even noticing how late it is getting. She could get lost in it all day. Not only because it is a great book, but because it¡¯s a story that might involve Amni and Bawarag, of whose past she knows so little about despite it being so incredible.


    After several hours of reading Mari puts her book aside and stretches. She looks at Sanora, her eyes are still glued to the pages. She tore through half the book already.


    ¡°That was fast. You like it that much?¡±


    Sanora blinks a few times and looks at Mari before looking at the book.


    ¡°Huh, it was, didn¡¯t even notice. My eyes feel kinda sore.¡±


    ¡°That means you read enough for the day.¡± Mari chuckles, putting Sanora¡¯s book aside.


    ¡°Already?¡± Sanora looks after the book with a yearning gaze, but Mari gently pulls her face towards hers.


    ¡°If you read it all now you won¡¯t have anything left tomorrow.¡± She smiles at her.


    ¡°I guess you have a point there.¡±


    ¡°And that aside-¡± Mari leans in for a kiss. ¡°You are looking pretty cute right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Sanora chuckles before kissing Mari back. Her arms pull Sanora into a hug as they slowly kiss. She knows what is about to come. Her heart quickens in anticipation and nervousness. She knows she wants this but something deep inside of her is holding her back. She hates herself for it. Mari is more than she could have ever hoped for. Pretty, kind, gentle. So why is she so afraid of more than kisses? Maybe if she just pushes through the feeling it will go away. She has already shot down Mari¡¯s attempts a few times now. Surely, she would be disappointed if they don¡¯t get there eventually.


    She tenses when Mari¡¯s hand wanders under her tunic, fighting the urge back away and roll out of bed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mari backs away. ¡°You seem tense.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. Just been a while.¡± Sanora forces a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mari pulls her hand away, but Sanora takes it, pushing it onto her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I want this, I want you.¡±


    ¡®She deserves some closeness after all she has done for me, I can¡¯t turn her down.¡¯ Sanora thinks while looking at Mari¡¯s blushed face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asks again and swallows, her eyes wandering over Sanora¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am.¡± Sanora nods. She can already feel the gentle squeeze of Mari¡¯s hand on her chest. She wants this, and Sanora doesn¡¯t want to disappoint her. She closes her eyes as Mari moves in to lay another kiss her lips.


    She tries to relax as Mari¡¯s hands slowly moves to pull up her tunic. She keeps telling herself that nothing is going to happen, that everything is alright. She is with Mari, she is safe. Her heart is calming down a bit. Mari is on top of her, her hands taking Sanora¡¯s and gently holding them down. At first it feels really nice, and Sanora can feel herself getting into the mood. At least until she tries to move her hand. There is so little strength in it that even against the tender mage girl it stands no chance of breaking free from the gently grip. She tries to pull harder, searching for strength in her arm that just isn¡¯t there. Her heart starts pounding as she squirms a bit. But she has to go through with this, if only for Mari. She opens her eyes to look at her face and calm herself down, but horror fills her. For a split second she sees Vadia, hovering over her with that predatory smirk of hers.


    ¡°No stop! Get away from me!¡± She shouts, trying to tear herself free violently. Mari lets go, jumping back on the bed as Sanora stumbles out of bed for a few steps before collapsing to her knees, holding her chest as her heart threatens to explode in it.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mari sits in bed confused, a mix of sadness and concern on her face.


    Sanora kneels on the floor, hyperventilating as a feeling of nausea overwhelms her. Mari just sits frozen on the bed, looking at Sanora.


    ¡°D-did I do something wrong?¡±


    Sanora looks at the girl who is close to tears.


    ¡®What did I do?! I ruined it!¡¯


    ¡°No! I¡¯m so sorry, Mari. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me.¡± She tries to stand up, but her legs give out. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She whimpers, tears already streaming down her face.


    Mari finally unfreezes and walks up to her, about to put a hand on her shoulder but she pulls it away just before she touches her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sanora. We don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°B-but I want this, I mean it. I don¡¯t get what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± She says between sniffling as she hugs herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I rushed things.¡± Mari says quietly.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t be! It¡¯s not your fault! I¡¯m just, I¡­¡± the words get stuck in Sanora¡¯s throat. Mari just sits there, waiting as Sanora searches for the words.


    They sit next to each other in silence for a while until Sanora has calmed down a bit and finally speaks up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mari says quietly, leaning back with a hurt face.


    ¡°You deserve better than some broken girl wo can¡¯t even eat by herself. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I cause, I should just leave.¡± Sanora wipes the tears off her face and gets up. She flinches as Mari grabs her hand.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not for you to decide!¡± She says desperately. ¡°When I told you I want to be with you I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy. I told you, didn¡¯t I? I am here for you, no matter how many problems we face. You said it yourself; this isn¡¯t the first nor the last time we face difficulties. But we will do it together. If you need time to heal, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll feed you as much food as you want, I¡¯ll sleep in the kitchen. But please don¡¯t give up on yourself, don¡¯t give up on us. Because I will never.¡±


    Sanora looks into Mari¡¯s glassy eyes, seeing the depths of honesty and kindness in them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this to you, Mari. You¡¯ll be missing out on your life with me around.¡±


    ¡°But you are a part of my life now. A part that I would miss more than anything if it was gone. And don¡¯t even ask, because yes, I mean it.¡± She gently smiles at Sanora who is already tearing up again. Even after getting pushed away by Sanora, after seeing her breaking down into an ugly mess mor than once, Mari still wants to be with her.


    Sanora tries to say something, but it just comes out as a mess of sounds as she falls to the floor again, wailing as Mari holds her hand tightly.

 35 – What’s this book?

    <h2> </h2>


    Sanora¡¯s head aches when her swollen eyes flutter open. She groans through her dry throat and looks around. She fell asleep in Mari¡¯s arms at some point, they are both still sitting on the floor, leaned against the bed. The sun has long risen, so Sanora gently shakes Mari awake.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looks around confused while yawning.


    ¡°We fell asleep on the floor after...¡± Sanora growls before growing quiet and averts her eyes, the memories of the night coming back to her. ¡°Thanks. For not giving up on me. I know I¡¯m a piece of work.¡± She says quietly.


    Mari looks at her for a moment, trying to blink away the tiredness. ¡°You¡¯re worth all the work in the world.¡± She lays her head on Sanora¡¯s shoulder.


    They just sit in silence, enjoying the moment.


    ¡°Hey Mari?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Sanora turns to look at her with a smile, preparing to say words she never thought herself capable of saying after what happened with Vadia.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I Love you too.¡± Mari says without hesitation and smiles back at her as they lock eyes.


    Sanora can feel it. This moment, this girl in front of her who is still with her despite everything they have been through, despite seeing Sanora at her lowest so often. It just all feels right in ways that things have never felt like with Vadia. She is truly happy, and there is nothing that can ever take this from her again. No, she will never let anything take this from her again, no matter what it may be.


    ============================================


    They go out and get breakfast after enjoying their moment, then take a short walk in town, looking at all the new vendors that have set up their shops for the day, before eventually heading back home again to lounge in bed and pass the time by reading a bit more. Sanora has been itching to finally continue reading about the Suncore. She eats up the book with frightening speed, and soon her efforts finally pay off.


    ¡®- a fight that requires not only a master of stone magic, but also one of flesh. Truly, a quite curios combination of skills was required for this mission, and for him it was clear which friends would be just perfect for this. The Immovable, a Gargoyle with such prowess she single-handedly stopped a golem with her bare hands. A feat which no other could even dream of accomplishing. And for flesh magic only one person came into question for the Suncore. One of his oldest and best friends, known to all as the legendary-¡®


    ¡°Golemkiller?¡± Sanora muses aloud.


    ¡°Oh, you got to that part? That¡¯s one of my favourites.¡± Mari says as she scuttles over.


    ¡°Well, it does sound interesting¡­ but what about those people? The Immovable, the Golemkiller, who were they? It doesn¡¯t mention any of their actual names on the book.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, most of them have been lost over time. But as for the Immovable and the Golemkiller; these two are still vaguely known. Two saints are named after them.¡±


    ¡°Two saints are named after them?¡± Sanora furrows her eyebrows as the dots slowly connect. The image fits. The painting in Amni¡¯s room with the man who looks like the Suncore. So, a Gargoyle woman and a flesh mage with uncontested skill¡­ Yep, that sounds like Amni and Bawarag.


    ¡°Yeah, and not only that but your two friends at home are literally named after them as well. You know, Amni and Bawarag.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s actually the other way around.¡± Sanora says while idly flipping a page.


    ¡°What do you mean the other way around?¡± Mari tilts her head.


    ¡°I think the saints are named after my Amni and Bawarag.¡±


    ¡°You mean that those two are the envoys? The ones that fought in a war that is over a thousand years in the past?¡± Mari says with a smirk.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Mari chuckles- ¡°We really need to work on your jokes.¡± and returns to her book.


    Sanora is about to rebuke, but just shrugs and keeps quiet. Mari would meet Amni and Bawarag sooner or later anyways. It¡¯ll make for an even funnier reaction.


    The sun slowly marches towards the horizon as the two read under the comfy blankets. After a few hours they take a short break to eat dinner. Sanora finally manages to finish the book by the time the sun is halfway behind the horizon.


    She stretches after putting it down and falls into the pillow.


    ¡°That was way too short.¡±


    ¡°They always are.¡± Mari sighs as she puts down her book as well.


    The tales in the book were nothing short of miraculous. Recounts of envoys melting small mountains in the wake of war or creating them. Of people lifting ten times their weight with one hand, of whole cities being razed to ground in a single day. Sanora can¡¯t even imagine what these battles must have been like in real life. One day she wants to visit the old warfields for herself and see the scars in the land that are an echo of the battles past to this day.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do tomorrow?¡± Mari tears her from her thoughts.


    ¡°Which book do you recommend?¡±


    ¡°Hmm how about the descend of chaos? It¡¯s about one of the three champions and her stories. Even the tales of the Suncore pale in comparison to it.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°It is, but it¡¯s true. They are called champions for a reason. An envoy is to a champion what we are to an envoy.¡±


    ¡°They are that strong?¡± Sanora gulps, thinking about the leagues between her and Bawarag even after all the training she went through.


    ¡°They are.¡± Mari nods. ¡°Each one is strong enough to take on a whole army by themselves with ease. The book really does a good job in describing it.¡±


    ¡°In that case I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡± Sanora yawns. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± She rolls herself into the blanket. Mari yawns as well, Sanora having infected her, before snuggling into the sheets as well.


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. Good night.¡± She lies down next to Sanora who looks at her. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Sanora says nothing and just shuffles over into Mari¡¯s arms. She almost backs away, her hands still and hardly touching Sanora as if she was scared of breaking her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanora looks into Mair¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not nothing. Are you really alright being this close?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you yet, but I still need my cuddles.¡± Sanora says and nozzles into Mari¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Only if you¡¯re sure.¡± Mari says as she carefully wraps her arms around the girl.


    ¡°If it¡¯s with you, I am.¡±


    Mari smiles as she feels Sanora¡¯s warmth seeping into her body, soothing her to the core.


    ¡°That means a lot to me. Good night, Sanora.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡± She replies already drowsy, and they fall asleep not long later.


    ============================================


    The next day rolls around as usual. They eat breakfast before making a short shopping trip for lunch and dinner. Mari pulls a face once they set their shopping down on the table at home.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sanora asks her with a tilted head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that food is getting stupidly expensive lately and if this keeps up funds will start to get a bit tight soon.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that, I still have plenty of money.¡±


    ¡°Which is great for an emergency, but if anything comes up and that is gone too, we¡¯re in a pinch. So, as much as I love hanging out with you all day, I¡¯ll have to go out with Bullwind again. They still kind of need me as well.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come along.¡± Sanora nods, eliciting a scolding glare from Mari.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here until you¡¯re in actual condition to go out again. You have been taunting death way too often lately.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sanora looks down with a drooped face. ¡°What if something happens to you?¡±


    Mari cups her face, slowly lifting it back up to look into Sanora¡¯s eyes with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet that you worry about me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°Promise.¡± Mari nods and pulls her into a tight hug.


    A few hours of reading later both of them have dinner and go to bed after another slow and relaxed day.


    ============================================


    ¡°And you really have to go?¡± Sanora asks Mari who is dressed in her adventuring gear and about to leave for the guild. Over a week has passed since they first talked about it. They enjoyed every minute of their forced vacation to its fullest, knowing that Mari would soon have to go out and earn a living for the both of them. ¡°You know with what I have left we could last quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we could. But I already told you that if that is gone, we don¡¯t have anything left. And we never know if another emergency might come up, so we need some income to keep a buffer. I want to stay, I really do, but we shouldn¡¯t take the risk with your condition.¡±


    Sanora looks at her arm. It still hurts, the skin is still sickly yellow, but has slowly started to return to its natural colour. Her veins however still draw a dark pattern all over her arm. She still walks with a slight limp as well, and her stamina is at an all-time low, leaving her exhausted from even a little run. Although in Sanora¡¯s eyes a little run is at least an hour long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before you can say adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± Mari smiles at her, patting her head.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora says quietly. ¡°Be safe ok?¡±


    ¡°I will. See you later.¡± Mari gives Sanora a kiss before finally heading out. Sanora just stands at the door with her head hanging.


    ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± She says quietly as her shoulders drop.


    ============================================


    The hours go by painfully slow as Sanora reads in bed without Mari next to her. Even the books don¡¯t manage to captivate her today and she eventually drops it on the bed with a sigh. The worst part about being this immobile is the boredom. With Mari around she always had someone to talk to, or cuddle or do whatever and things just never seemed to get boring. But now that she isn¡¯t around there is just an unbearable staleness hanging over the house. She lies in bed, staring at the ceiling while wondering about what she could do. Maybe cook dinner for Mari so she has something to eat when she comes home? But she quickly blows off the idea when she remembers her cooking non-skills. They just did laundry the day before so that¡¯s taken care of as well. Practicing magic is out of question due to her arm, training due to her general condition.


    With a groan she falls onto the pillow. She didn¡¯t expect being unable to do stuff to be this boring. The book about the champions is interesting, but she isn¡¯t really in the mood for action filled adventure stories. She gets out of bed and starts looking through the small chest filled with books. Mari¡¯s taste is really showing. All the books are similar. Idolized stories about old war heroes. Sanora keeps digging through the books until almost all of them lie scattered on the floor. Only once she gets to the bottom of the chest, she finds an odd book. Its old and worn, having been read a great many times. A thick layer of dust sits on the cover.


    Now curious she takes it with her and sits down on the bed. A cloud of dust flies off as she blows over the cover revealing the title ¡®The lusty beastkin maid¡¯. She spots a bookmark and flips open the page it¡¯s in before skimming over it. Heat rises to her head as she reads a very intense and descriptive romantic scene of two women of which one is a beastkin. To think innocent Mari has such tastes.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Sanora gulps. She wants to close the book and stash it again, but for some reason she just can¡¯t tear her eyes from the pages. The heat in her face slowly starts to spread further down as well as she can¡¯t help but imagine what she is reading. It has been a long time since she last had some action, and she never felt the want for it. Until today at least. She can¡¯t tell what is turning her on more. The book itself, or the fact that Mari owns something like this. Just when her body is really starting to get heated, she feels someone in front of the house. Her passive flesh sense always picks up people walking by, but right now there are two right outside the door. She doesn¡¯t recognise them, and they are not leaving either. Now weary, she puts the book aside and walks to the stairs to look at the door which slowly opens just when she rounds the corner.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even locked.¡± She can hear quiet voices from downstairs.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure the owner is out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, saw her leave some time ago. No one came back either.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Two rough looking figures come in, pulling masks up into their faces as they do. Sanora¡¯s eyes look to her daggers still lying in the bedroom. She would get there before any of them could make it up the stairs. But the intruders don¡¯t even notice her and make their way straight to the kitchen. Sanora sizes the opportunity and quickly grabs the daggers from the bedroom before quietly walking downstairs. She stands in the doorframe as the intruders rummage around drawers and shelves, packing stuff they deem worthy into sacks.


    ¡°And who the fuck are you?¡±


    They jolt and look at her.


    ¡°You said there¡¯s no one home.¡± One of them hisses at the other.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. I saw her leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she did leave. Only problem is that she isn¡¯t living alone.¡± Sanora crosses her arms with a smirk. Seems like this day isn¡¯t going to be so boring after all.


    ¡°Well, that changes the plan.¡± The man clicks his tongue. ¡°But at least she¡¯s pretty cute.¡± He says as he draws a dagger.


    ¡°Put that away before you hurt yourself.¡± Sanora scoffs at the man who is holding the dagger in reverse grip.


    ¡°Big words for such a tender girl.¡± He laughs as he musters Sanora. ¡°With that arm of yours I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be the one getting hurt here.¡±


    The other man just stands and looks at Sanora with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°Wait. Brown hair, blown arm, adventurer¡­¡± He mumbles as the other man starts walking towards Sanora. ¡°Hey wait! That¡¯s-¡° He shouts but it is too late. The first man has reached Sanora and takes a swing. Not a second later he lands face first on the floor, coughing and holding his throat in which Sanora landed a clean punch in.


    ¡°-the kingslayer¡­¡± The second man gulps as Sanora turns her attention towards him with a smile.


    ¡°Come on, your turn. Give it your best shot.¡± She slowly walks towards him as he backs away.


    ============================================


    Mari walks down the street. She¡¯s pretty worn out from the day even though it was just escort quests which all went without incident, she is tired from being on her feet all day. But the thought of Sanora waiting for her when she gets home has been giving her a lot of motivation throughout the day. The sun is already setting, and the streets are calm. Most people are like her, tired and coming home after a long day of work. Her ears perk up when she overhears two of the neighbours.


    ¡°You heard about the break ins around here?¡±


    ¡°I did. Quite bold that they are starting to come up all the way here now. I hope lady Vadia will get her stuff sorted out soon.


    ¡®Breaks ins?¡¯  Mari thinks. ¡®That¡¯s a bit worrying. Better tell Sanora about this¡­¡¯


    Mari walks into the house with a yawn, finally coming home. Before she can even say something Sanora assaults her with a hug.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± She laughs. ¡°I missed you too.¡± And wraps her arms around the girl as well. ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Lonely.¡± Sanora mumbles into Mari¡äs, chest eliciting a chuckle from the girl.


    ¡°Same here. The others are sad you can¡¯t come along too.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡± Sanora sighs as she backs away from Mari. ¡°It¡¯s awful just sitting around alone all day.¡± She groans.


    ¡°So, nothing interesting happened?¡±


    ¡°I guess there was one thing, but it was over pretty quick. So, all in all, nothing.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°What about you? Got any interesting quests?¡± Sanora asks as she walks into the kitchen, Mari following her without thinking about it.


    ¡°No, just boring escorts all day¡­¡± Mari sniffs the air. ¡°Oh, something smells good. Wait, did you cook?¡± She asks carefully but Sanora laughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that insane. I bought something. Figured you¡¯ be hungry when you get home.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Aww you¡¯re so cute.¡± Mari coos. ¡°And yes, I¡¯m starving.¡± She says before they sit down to eat dinner together. They talk about Mari¡¯s day and the sleazy rich people she had to guard and enjoy each other¡¯s company. Once the food is eaten, they head to bed to spend the rest of the day reading and cuddling.


    Sanora keeps shooting Mari sideway glances with a smirk all the time. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it. It seems like a pretty normal Sanora thing after all. But the longer this goes on the more nervous Mari gets.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She finally asks after a few minutes. Sanora¡¯s smirk just grows wider.


    ¡°Oh no, nothing, it¡¯s quite pretty actually.¡±


    ¡°Ok? So, what¡¯s going on then?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Whatever could you mean?¡± Sanora says, holding her chin and tilting her head.


    ¡°Come ooon, tell me! What have you been cooking up.¡± Mari puts at Sanora.


    ¡°Me?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been cooking up anything.¡± She reaches down the side of the bed and pulls up a book. ¡°You on the other hand.¡± She says with an almost face splitting grin. Mari¡¯s face goes from a pout to horror in a second when she recognises the book.


    ¡°Wahh! Give me that!¡± she shouts with her face redder than the morning sun as she tries to snatch the book out of Sanora¡¯s hands.


    ¡°But why? It seems really interesting.¡± Sanora laughs as she holds the book out of Mari¡¯s reach, opening one of the marked pages with one hand before she starts to read.


    ¡°Her breath grows heated as the tender lips caress her body all over, seeking for the sweet-¡°


    ¡°S-stop!¡± Mari cries and pushes harder to get the book away from Sanora. She loses balance, falling onto Sanora. The book clatters to the floor, leaving Mari hovering right above Sanora on the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mari just gulps as they lock eyes. The moment seems to stretch forever as they look at each other with a knowing gaze.


    ¡°¡­you know I read something like this in that book.¡± Sanora smirks at her, breaking the silence. Mari just rolls her eyes and rolls off Sanora with a groan. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such spicy books you know.¡± Sanora says as she rolls over to rest her head on Mari¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to find any of those.¡± She turns away, her face still blushed.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Cause its embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Sex is pretty fun after all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mari turns to look at Sanora again. ¡°How¡­ is it?¡±


    ¡°You mean sex?¡± Sanora ponders for a second until she realizes. ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve never¡­?¡±


    Mari shakes her head. ¡°Only by myself.¡± She says quietly.


    ¡°Huh. I didn¡¯t expect that with how assertive you were.¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mari turns away again, only for Sanora to gently pull her head back.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If anything, I should be sorry for scaring you so much back then. But if you give me just a little more time I¡¯d love to try again.¡± She smiles at Mari, looking into her gentle eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been feeling a little wanting after reading that book.¡± She winks at Mari. ¡°So, if you¡¯re patient for a little longer I¡¯ll show you that just reading it doesn¡¯t even come close to the real deal.¡± She purrs into Mari¡¯s ear and goosebumps rise all over the girl¡¯s skin.


    Sanora yawns. ¡°Woah, I¡¯m tired. Being at home all day really takes a toll on me. Good night, Mari.¡± She gives her a quick peck on the check before rolling herself up in the blanket.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Mari is still perplexed, processing everything Sanora just said. For her, sleep is a very distant thought right now as her heart is still beating a mile a minute.


    ============================================


    After a not so restful night of sleep Mari kisses Sanora goodbye for the day and heads out to the guild again, wondering what kind of quests they will do this day. She yawns as she walks into the hall. Balmir waves her over to the table where the others are waiting already.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± He says as Mari takes her seat. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She mumbles.


    ¡°The lass causing you trouble?¡± Serantis laughs. ¡°I imagine she¡¯s a pretty interesting housemate.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Mari says, averting her gaze. She hasn¡¯t manged to work up the courage and tell the others about her and Sanora¡¯s relationship. She knows that Mehena doesn¡¯t harbour any ill will towards the gays. Balmir either doesn¡¯t let it on or is the same. And Serantis, being a beastkin, has some generally odd standards when it comes to relationships. But either way, it is better to not shout it out into the world with how many people don¡¯t take kindly on it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s on today¡¯s plan?¡± Mari asks Balmir who nods.


    ¡°Right today¡¯s plan. We¡¯ve got some decent hunting jobs. Nothing special, just a bear that¡¯s been causing trouble and the last stragglers of trercher season.¡± He tells her.


    ¡°As normal as it gets.¡± Mehena nods with a smile.


    ¡°That it is.¡± Balmir nods as he gets up. ¡°Everyone ready?¡±


    The group responds with a collective nod, and they get up. Mari is glad that Balmir always takes care of administrative things like taking quests. But then again, as their leader it is his job. After one quick final gear check they head out of the guild to earn a living. First off is taking care of that bear.


    After leaving the city and walking to the spot where the people were attacked, it doesn¡¯t take much to pick up the trail of trampled grass and blood. They follow the trails with Mehena leading them as the tracks grow weaker.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit unusual for a bear?¡± Mari wonders out loud as they walk further away from the beaten path.


    ¡°A little.¡± Balmir nods. ¡°They tend to stay away from the city to some extent, but things like this aren¡¯t unheard of.¡± He says, but a look of unease remains on his face. ¡°What makes me worried is how far away from the mountains and the forest this one is. I¡¯ve heard rumours that something is driving wild beasts away from the mountains lately. Wolves come down into the valley, agnars come down into the forest. And I sure as hell don¡¯t want to know what causes those to leave.¡± He mumbles. A cold shiver runs down Mari¡¯s spine. Agnars, monsters capable of tearing humans apart in the middle like paper and unearth trees. So far, she has never seen one, and she¡¯d like it to stay that way, even more so without Sanora around.


    The group halts when Mehena raises her hand.


    ¡°Up ahead.¡± She says quietly and they all get low.


    Through the high grasses Mari can spot it now. A normal bear, looking a bit famished, eating the remains of a man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this¡¯ll make for an easy payday.¡± Mehena says as she pulls back the string of her bow and an arrow grows onto it.


    ¡°Probably just jinxed it.¡± Serantis snorts.


    ¡°Wanna bet on it?¡± The elf looks at him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°5 silver.¡± He scoffs.


    Mehena smiles at him and lets the arrow lose without even looking back at the bear. It hits it straight in the eye and it falls over dead without as much as a scream.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting dessert today.¡± She smiles at Serantis who rolls his eyes before tossing her the coins.


    ¡°Stupid pointy ears¡­¡± He mumbles.


    ¡°And I was thinking of giving you a bite as well.¡± She says with a smirk, causing Serantis to grumble something inaudible as he walks towards the dead bear.


    ============================================


    Having gathered their proof of hunted prey, they make their way to the next and last target for today. A fer stragglers of trercher season shouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem. If things go as smooth as with the bear they¡¯d be back before evening. It is not often they have days this productive, and the group is in accordingly high spirits.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go have a drink today.¡± Serantis muses.


    ¡°But you do that every day?¡± Mari tilts her head with a chuckle.


    ¡°I do!¡± The tall beastkin laughs. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to find something else to do.¡± He starts thinking and holds his chin. ¡°Ah well, I¡¯ll think about it over some drinks, I¡¯m sure something will come to mind.¡± He eventually shrugs. ¡°What about you, Balmir?¡±


    ¡°Well, my sword could need some sharpening, the straps on my shield are a bit worn too so maybe I¡¯ll get new ones.¡±


    ¡°Diligent as always.¡± Mehena laughs. ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll take a look at the new bathhouse in the low ring.¡±


    ¡°Ah I¡¯ve heard about it. They have some sort of salt mask that makes your skin pretty.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve been wondering about it for a while now.¡± Mehena says but before Mari can answer the elf¡¯s ears twitch and her gaze locks ahead.


    ¡°We found them.¡± She says, her demeanour switching in a second as she draws her bow.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish this and get home. Formation.¡± Balmir says and everyone gets ready. With a gesture he signals them to charge accompanied by the first arrows that fly at the monsters. The battle goes swimmingly as they cut down the monsters one after another. On days like these Mari almost feels a bit bad for taking a cut of the pay since she basically does nothing. But being there is still crucial in case someone does get injured, so she has learned to accept her share even on days like these.


    ============================================


    ¡°Good work everyone.¡± Balmir says as he hands everyone a small stack of coins back in the guild. ¡°Enjoy your time off, we don¡¯t have a lot of it. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He waves at them as he leaves. ¡°And don¡¯t party too hard.¡± He adds, looking at Serantis in particular before leaving through the door.


    ¡°You heard him girls, don¡¯t party too hard.¡± Serantis says without a hint of sarcasm over his third mug of ale. The girls just give him a look but he doesn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off as well, lest Sanora burns the house down trying to cook something. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See ya.¡± Serantis waves.


    ¡°Until tomorrow.¡± Mehena nods at her as Mari heads home.


    The streets are rather lively for a change since it¡¯s still early afternoon. The sounds of bartering and talking surrounds her on all sides. It has been a while since Mari got to go home this early, save for the vacation. A smile sits on her face as she walks home. She can already picture Sanora jumping her the moment she comes through the door, almost like a little puppy that has been waiting at the door all day. Her heart makes a jump at the imagination of Sanora as dog beastkin. Maybe she should get some sweets to celebrate the occasion, even if they¡¯re pricey. But for Mari Sanora¡¯s smile is worth all the coin in the world, and now that she is back to working it¡¯s not going to be an actual problem if she spends a few bucks for some sweets. Having made her decision Mari looks around the countless stalls. She stops, realizing that she doesn¡¯t have a clue about what sweets Sanora even likes. She has only ever seen her drink mead and eat meat. She looks around with a pondering expression when a really good smell caresses her nose. Following it she ends up at a stall with a plethora of wooden boxes filled with all sorts of dried and cut leaves.


    ¡°Good day young lady.¡± The elderly woman behind the stall greets her with a warm smile.


    ¡°Hello. You sell tea here?¡± Mari says, taking in the mesmerizing aroma wafting at her.


    ¡°Not just any tea. It¡¯s all specialties from the regions outside of the valley. From the Beastplains all the way to the northern isles and even from the mountain city.¡±


    ¡°Tea from the mountain city?¡±


    ¡°Trust me I was as surprised as you are.¡± The woman laughs. ¡°But even those smiths have one or two good sorts. Very smoky though.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡± Mari chuckles as she looks over all the small boxes. The selection is way too large for her to pick one. And not knowing what Sanora might enjoy makes it even harder.


    ¡°Can you recommend something for someone who likes mead?¡± Mari asks the woman. It might be a long shot, but she figures it might be worth-


    Without even hesitating the woman picks a box and holds it out.


    ¡°Sweet and mellow, great with honey. Really captures the warm taste of the north.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that sounds good.¡± Mari says. ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡±


    Mari pays the woman and heads on home with the freshly bought tea.


    ¡°I Hope she¡¯ll like it.¡± The girl muses as she walks home. She reaches the door to the house not long later and braces herself for the hug-assault before opening the door. However, Sanora isn¡¯t there, and what¡¯s more worrying is a really strong smell of something burnt immediately assaulting her as she steps in.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± She gulps and immediately makes a run for the kitchen. There stands Sanora, in front of the stove with a pot in her hand from which smoke is still rising.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Mari says and Sanora¡¯s head slowly turns to her, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°H-hey Mari. You¡¯re home early.¡± She forces on a smile.


    Mari just stands there looking at Sanora.


    ¡°Everything ok?¡± She asks with a smirk.


    ¡°Perfectly fine.¡± Sanora says but as if to mock her the pot suddenly starts burning again.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Mari is barely able to hold back her laughter anymore at the sight of Sanora who isn¡¯t even noticing the flames in the pot.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I have everything under control.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s on purpose?¡± Mari looks at the flames and Sanora follows her gaze.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s flamb¨¦.¡± Sanora says dryly and this finally causes Mari to break into roaring laughter. She almost topples over as she holds her stomach, trying to breath between laughing. All the while Sanora just stands there, with the still burning pot in her hand and not a clue what to make of the situation but laugh along awkwardly.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done would you mind helping me out over here?¡±


    ¡°Right right, sorry.¡± Mari wipes the tears from her face and walks over to take the pot off Sanora. She sets it down and just puts a lid on it.


    ¡°You ok?¡± She asks Sanora, a smile still plastered on her face.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± She answers while scratching her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the house still stands. What were you even trying to make?¡±


    ¡°¡­potatoes. I thought you might be hungry when you get home.¡± Sanora says quietly while averting her gaze.


    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s sweet of you, thanks.¡± Mari smiles at her.


    ¡°Sorry I burnt them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get the hang of it someday. Sit down, I got something for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora sighs and walks to the table with a drooped head before plopping down onto one of the chairs. She watches Mari as she starts to make something. It boggles Sanora how the girl makes it look so easy every time. Finding the right spot in the stove for heat, throwing in the right amount of wood to keep the proper heat, knowing when to put in what. It all seems like magic to her. Although magic feels like child¡¯s play compared to cooking. At least the sight is bringing Sanora¡¯s spirits up a bit. Mari just looks so cute when she¡¯s rocking the kitchen like that. If only her robes weren¡¯t so wide cut now.


    Sanora gulps at the imagination of Mari cooking while wearing only¡­


    Her fantasy is interrupted by Mari setting down a cup in front of her.


    ¡°Are you really ok? Your face is pretty red.¡± Mari leans in closer.


    ¡°Ahh it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± Sanora smirks at the girl who raises an eyebrow but lets the topic rest and takes a seat.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this?¡± Sanora looks at the steaming cup.


    ¡°Some tea I got. Thought you might want something sweet, even though you¡¯re already plenty sweet yourself.¡± Mari winks at Sanora. But something about her seems off. She just sits there, her face pale as she stares at the cup with distant eyes.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Mari asks, but Sanora doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°What¡¯s wro-¡°


    Out of nowhere Sanora throws a hand over her mouth and falls of the chair before vomiting on the floor.

 36 – A trip down memory lane

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°Sanora?! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mari screams as she rushed to Sanora who is on the floor, still coughing.


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t know.¡± She presses out and shakes her head. ¡°It just suddenly came over me.¡± She wipes the puke from her mouth and gets up on shaky legs.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Mari says as she gently helps Sanora sit back onto the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, just need a minute.¡± Sanora takes a deep breath, but Mari isn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something ¡®a minute¡¯ can cure. We don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re trying to cure here.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°You take a rest and get changed, we¡¯ll go see Virelia. Come on, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°But you just came home.¡± Sanora deflates, but Mari stands firm.


    ¡°And I will come home again tomorrow. But if something is wrong with you, we need to know now.¡±


    Sanora gives in with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°And you say it came out of nowhere? You haven¡¯t been feeling sick at all before?¡± Virelia asks with furrowed eyebrows while tracing a finger over Sanora¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°No. I was perfectly fine all day.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°But for some reason as soon as I saw the tea, the nausea hit me like a boulder.¡±


    ¡°That sounds odd. As far as I can tell nothing is wrong with you. Throat is a little sore from the acid, but that¡¯s all. No allergic reaction, your condition didn¡¯t worsen either. You can lower your clothes, thank you.¡±  She says as she takes her hand off Sanora.


    ¡°So, what happened? I mean, something must have caused this.¡± Mari asks with a worried voice.


    Virelia holds her chin as she thinks.


    ¡°Please give us the room for a minute.¡± She tells Mari after a few moments. A bit reluctant the girl gets up before giving Sanora a pat on the shoulder and leaving them alone.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if she stays you know?¡± Sanora looks at the door.


    ¡°I know that, but I can think better this way.¡± Virelia¡¯s finger taps on the desk in a slow pace. ¡°But even then, I¡¯m not sure what to think about. Your body seems as healthy as the conditions allow so¡­¡±


    ¡°We hit a dead end?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Just covering the aspect of flesh might not reveal every possibility. There are plenty of ailments that could be hiding in many parts of the body. Tell me again, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was busy cooking- trying at least- when Mari came home early. I had managed to burn a pot of potatoes which caught fire. She put out the fire in the pot, I sat down. She told me she has something for me, so I sat and waited. She set down the cup and suddenly I felt sick.¡±


    ¡°When exactly did you start feeling sick? Did you maybe inhale too much smoke?¡±


    ¡°No, I was fine right until¡­¡± Sanora¡¯s face distorts. ¡°Until I saw the tea I guess.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike tea?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ve always been rather fond of it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Virelia grows quiet again for a moment. The tapping of her finger stops, and she looks at Sanora intently. ¡°I have one last idea, but to find out we¡¯d have to resort to a bit of an unorthodox method which might be a little¡­ frowned upon. I¡¯ll leave the decision to you. But be warned, it¡¯s something that¡¯ll have to stay in this room.¡±


    ¡°That sounds awfully reassuring.¡± Sanora scoffs. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What caused you to feel sick from seeing tea might not be a physical issue. I¡¯ve heard of people being haunted by memories. Usually, it originates from near death experiences or similar, so it¡¯s a long shot. But the mind can be a tricky thing, so we shouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that what caused this is solely happening up there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m traumatised by tea?¡± Sanora smirks.


    ¡°As odd as it sounds, it is a possibility. So, what I am suggesting is we take a look into your brain. It¡¯s the only way of making sure. But it isn¡¯t a pleasant procedure, so I¡¯m leaving the decision to you.¡±


    Sanora thinks about it. On one hand the idea of being traumatised from tea of all things sounds ridiculous. How in the world would something like that even traumatise someone? On the other hand, just thinking about it she can feel some odd kind of unease spreading through her as she thinks back to the steaming cup on the table. Virelia is already one of the people closest to her, though partly out of necessity. There really isn¡¯t much to lose for her.


    She sighs. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get this over with so we can rule that idea out.¡±


    For a split second she can see Virelia¡¯s lips twitch to a grin, but after blinking once she just sees her smiling with her professional demeanour like she always does, so Sanora puts it off to her imagination.


    ¡°Very well. Lean closer.¡± She says and holds out her hands towards Sanora¡¯s face. Sanora does as told and leans forward. Virelia gently takes her face into her soft hands which are oddly cool.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel a bit of a tingle in your head when I enter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch anything in there, I¡¯ll just ask some questions and we¡¯ll go through your memories. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I do. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Try not to resist too much.¡± Virelia nods. Slowly the magic forcefully snakes into Sanora¡¯s head. She can feel it scratching at her skull, trying to get into her mind as her brain is fighting against it subconsciously. Virelia wasn¡¯t lying, this really is unpleasant. Steadily the magic grows stronger, slowly overcoming the resistance Sanora¡¯s brain is putting up. A shock travels through her body when Virelia finally breaks through. Her head grows hazy as her mind mixes with the weaver¡¯s magic. It is like the time their magic connected, only tenfold in intensity. Thoughts and snippets of memories that aren¡¯t her own wander through Sanora¡¯s mind. They are unclear, as if visible through a fog but they must be Virelia¡¯s. She is completely at her mercy right now, Virelia¡¯s magic is caressing her brain all over, sending jolts through her body whenever it touches her. It would take the weaver but a thought right now to turn Sanora¡¯s brain into liquid.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Virelia¡¯s voice sounds muffled as Sanora sinks more and more into the space of her mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sanora answers barely present. It takes almost all of her willpower to still pick up something outside of her mindspace.


    ¡°Good. Alright then, I need you to think back to when you saw the tea. What was going through your mind when you saw it?¡±


    Sanora doesn¡¯t answer as her mind wanders back. A second later the both of them are standing in the kitchen in Mari¡¯s house. A second Sanora is sitting at the table with Mari. It freaks Sanora out a bit to look at herself.


    The tea is standing right in front of her. Just tea, as normal as it gets. The warm scent wanders into her nose like so many times before. Warmth fills her as the fond memories with Amni play in her mind. In a split second her thoughts wander away and they find themselves in a cozy cave-house. Most of the room is just a blurry mist, vaguely shaping furniture and walls. The only clear part is the table where Sanora sits with someone. A cup of tea in her hands as she talks with the horned, grey-haired woman.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Virelia asks as they look at the scene.


    ¡°A friend¡¯s house.¡± Sanora says, a sting coursing through her heart.


    ¡°So, why are we here? I can see the tea, something happened here?¡±


    ¡°Mhh yes, if I remember right¡­¡± Sanora says as she watches her old conversation with Amni. Or at least she tries as she can hardly tear her eyes away from Amni¡¯s face. It has been so long since she last saw her. And looking at this memory is really tearing at old wounds.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Virelia asks her.


    ¡°Not really. But this isn¡¯t what we¡¯re here for. There.¡± Sanora says as she sees the old events replay. She tells Amni about her past, they talk about the house and the land and then Sanora asks about the painting of the wall.


    ¡°Seems like you asked about some difficult topic there.¡± Virelia remarks.


    ¡°I did.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°But I honestly don¡¯t think this is what is causing all of this. I had tea with Amni after that day and nothing was ever wrong.¡±


    ¡°I guess we hit a dud with this one. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Sanora looks at Amni, a yearning gaze on fer face as she nods.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s move on.¡± Sanora sighs and tears her eyes away from Amni. ¡°Tea tea tea¡­ right there was that as well.¡± The scene around them changes as Sanora searchers through her memories. They stand in a clearing in the woods next to a semi-finished log cabin.


    ¡°Your home?¡±


    ¡°It was. And it was beautiful.¡± Sanora looks at the almost finished house with distant eyes.


    Two figures walk across the clearing as the memory plays. Again, it is Sanora and Amni, talking about tea on their way to Amni¡¯s place. It was the day where Sanora asked for some of the tea Amni would always make for her.


    ¡°Right so we were down here talking, then next¡­¡± Sanora thinks, and the scene shift again, bringing them back into Amni¡¯s house where they are promptly greeted by a loud moan as Amni massages Sanora¡¯s stiff back.


    ¡°You really had me scared for a second.¡± Virelia sighs.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d show you something like that? You wish.¡± Sanora snorts. A small shard of emotion washes in from Virelia. It seems she might not be overly opposed to that. Once again Virelia doesn¡¯t notice her slip of the mind, so Sanora just ignores it. ¡°Alright there was this, then she was searching for the tea, and I fell asleep.¡± As she says the words the world around them fades to black as her brain stopped recording.


    ¡°So, what now? Nothing happened here.¡± Virelia asks Sanora as they stand in the unending black void.


    ¡°Not yet. There was a really embarrassing moment when I woke up the next day, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it either¡­¡± Sanora mumbles as she holds her chin and closes her eyes, trying to think of other occasions that have something with tea in them.


    ¡°Uh, Sanora?¡± Virelia says but Sanora ignores her.


    ¡°Yeah yeah I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you might want to take a look at this first.¡±


    Sanora clicks her tongue as she opens her eyes. She is about to ask Virelia what is so important but stops when she sees where they are. This isn¡¯t Amni¡¯s place, nor is it Mari¡¯s or Sanora¡¯s house. Although that isn¡¯t true because in a sense this is Sanora¡¯s house, just not the right world.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Virelia asks as she looks around the room astonished. ¡°This place¡­ I have never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a weird dream.¡± Sanora says, vaguely remembering waking up that day in Amni¡¯s bed after a sad dream. So, she dreamt about this place. No wonder she was so sad back then. This was probably the first time she dreamt about it. Just seeing her old room makes her sad and reminds her of how little progress she has made in finding the moon. She focuses on the actual reason they are here for, ere Virelia sees too much. Tea, tea, the next time something with tea happened. She goes through her memories until something that Sanora tried her best never to think about again surfaces. The starry sky is above them, the crackling fire warms the chilly air of the night. They stand next to a campfire and a makeshift tent. Sanora sits next to Vadia who passes her a pot of tea. Nausea and heat fill her mind as the memory repeats itself in front of them. The unyielding hunger for the girl she didn¡¯t even know, the gnawing lust induced by the poison. The lie of love that Vadia told her for so long only to cast Sanora away once she fulfilled her purpose. If this wasn¡¯t a place made of thoughts and memories Sanora¡¯s body would have thrown up by now.


    ¡°Yep, I think we found it.¡± She presses out.


    ¡°We did? I mean I can certainly feel that you aren¡¯t well, but I don¡¯t get why. You seem rather¡­¡± Virelia glances at the construct of Sanora and Vadia making out by the fire.


    ¡°We seem what? Happy? Horny? Drugged!?¡± Sanora hisses at the weaver.


    ¡°Drugged?¡± She raises an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me Vadia-¡°


    ¡°Put something in the tea? Well, she sure fucking did. And I didn¡¯t notice even though it felt exactly like¡­¡± Before Sanora can finish her sentence the scene changes, bringing them into a small bedroom with Sanora lying on the bed. Her head is red, and her clothes drenched in sweat. Amni is kneeling next to the bed with a worried expression.


    ¡°Like that time.¡± Sanora sighs as she watches what must be her most embarrassing memory. She watches as she closes in on Amni, and cringes when she hears herself say those dammed words.


    ¡°Please, stop being my big sister just for this night¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Virelia quietly mutters.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. Why am I even showing you this?¡± Sanora says, already thinking about where to go next before they enter the dream she had that day. But before they leave, she notices Amni standing in the door just a bit longer. She can¡¯t remember this. She must have somehow picked it up in her half-asleep state. Her heart stops when she hears the words Amni whispers in the doorframe, before leaving the room.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why you do what you do. But I still don¡¯t really understand what happened back there with Vadia.¡± Virelia says, interrupting Sanora who slowly turns her head to glare at the weaver.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you read the fucking room? I was having a moment here!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry.¡± Virelia averts her gaze. ¡°But we still need to know what¡¯s causing you trouble, that¡¯s what we¡¯re here for.¡±


    ¡°Haah, right.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°Well, you want to know what happened?¡± Sanora says and a second later they stand in Vadia¡¯s room in the castle. ¡°There, have a look.¡± She flicks her hand dismissively and turns away from the memory of herself picking up a pile of clothes to wash them. Virelia watches as the scene of Sanora finding a dead insect plays. Virelia can feel the dread of the memory send a chill down her spine.


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s what happened? Vadia, she¡­¡±


    ¡°She lied to me.¡± Sanora spits. ¡°After all I did for her. No, not after, while. She was using me from the start. She didn¡¯t love me, she needed me.¡± Sanora sits down onto the bed.


    ¡°I am sorry. I had no idea Vadia could even do something like that.¡± Virelia says quietly as she takes a seat next to Sanora.


    ¡°Yeah, no shit.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°Me neither. She was playing me like a damn lute all along and I was too blinded by emotions to see.¡± She grits her teeth, and a tear rolls down her face. The emotions are spilling into Virelia¡¯s mind too. The sadness and wrath overwhelm her like a tidal wave as Sanora¡¯s mind slowly starts to take the reins of the spell. Until now Virelia was sure that no matter what, she would keep the upper hand. She was certain that a young mind like Sanora¡¯s would have no chance to overwhelm her own which has several decades of experience on the girl. But how wrong she was. There is something in that girl, something dark, dangerous. Hidden away in the depths of Sanora. And Virelia can¡¯t help but feel as awed as she is afraid.


    Virelia doesn¡¯t want this to end yet. She isn¡¯t just enjoying this, she is thrilled, euphoric even to be this close to Sanora. But with every passing second, she is growing more scared as well.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve noticed.¡± Sanora suddenly says.


    ¡°N-noticed what?¡± Virelia asks as Sanora slowly turns to look at her.


    ¡°I know how you feel about me.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s gaze bores into Virelia¡¯s eyes, her very soul.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. But we¡¯ve been here long enough, we have what we want.¡± She says, trying to end the spell. But she can¡¯t pull back. Sanora keeps an iron grip on the spell.


    ¡°You may have what you want, but I don¡¯t. Tell me, Virelia. What is that feeling of obsession you have for me? What do you need me for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Virelia gulps, but she knows Sanora is onto her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. I understand how this works now. All I have to do is make you think about it, and I will see.¡±


    Virelia tries to fight it, but it¡¯s no use as the scene around them changes, bringing them to Virelia¡¯s office where a construct of her is sitting at the desk, the strip of flesh Sanora gave her lying in front of her as she is working on her research.


    ¡°Sanora, stop this, now.¡± Virelia commands.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be used again, Virelia.¡±


    ¡°I am not using you!¡±


    ¡°So, you are just helping me from the goodness of you heart? Right.¡± Sanora scoffs. ¡°You either tell me or I will see for myself.¡±


    A shiver runs down the weaver¡¯s spine as Sanora stares her down. She feels like a helpless child under that burning gaze of hers, too scared to even move. But she knows what is about to come if she doesn¡¯t do anything. The memory of the cold and slick feeling in her throat already at the edge of her consciousness.


    Sanora wants to know. What¡¯s going through Virelia¡¯s mind? She starts to pry into her thoughts. Virelia tries to resist. The spell already turned up the results they wanted, and they can stop now. But Sanora is persistent, tearing away at the weaver¡¯s mind, keeping her in her grasp.


    A screaming resounds through the back of Sanora¡¯s mind. This isn¡¯t right, she is going way too far. But she must know if there is someone taking advantage of her again. She will not repeat her past mistakes


    ¡°Sanora, stop, please.¡± Virelia pleads.


    ¡°Then tell me, Virelia. What is it you want from me?¡± Sanora steps closer to the weaver who is starting to crack under the pressure of Sanora¡¯s stare. How did they end up like this? How did Sanora manage to overwhelm her? The memory is still playing out next to them and it is only a matter of time before Sanora will see the sin the weaver committed that day. If she doesn¡¯t do something now, it will be too late.


    ¡°Tell me, Virelia.¡± Sanora presses again. Virelia gulps. No matter how hard she thinks there is no way for her out of this. Sanora has her trapped, and the truth would come out one way of another. She steels herself, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I-i¡­ I just like you.¡± She says quietly. Sanora raises an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°You just like me? Enough to do a treatment worth a house for free on me? If that¡¯s all you could have just told me sooner.¡±


    ¡°No, I could not. You don¡¯t know what it means for me to have feelings like this for a patient. I would lose my standing, my job. I should never have allowed myself to have such feelings for you.¡±


    If Sanora wasn¡¯t partially in the woman¡¯s mind right now, she might still not believe her, but she can feel it. Virelia is telling the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason?¡± She takes a step back as her anger dies down. ¡°You just¡­ like me?¡±


    Virelia nods. ¡°Ever since I first met you in Vadia¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ shit.¡± Sanora curses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have pried.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Virelia says and finally manages to take over the spell again, ending the connection and finally bringing them both back to reality.


    They fall back into their chairs as exhaustion kicks each of them in the gut. They spent what felt like hours in the spell.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Sanora says, holding her head.


    ¡°Awful.¡± Virelia finishes for her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry again. That was a bit¡­¡± Sanora scratches her head, the words failing her.


    ¡°Rude? Pushy? Scary? Inhumane?¡± Virelia says with a scowl.


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m really sorry. If I can make this up to you in any way, please tell me.¡±


    Virelia looks at Sanora for a moment and thinks.


    ¡°Just give me some time to sort out my thoughts for now.¡± She says with a sigh.


    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Sanora nods and gets up hastily.


    ¡°Come see me if something with your condition comes up.¡± Virelia says as Sanora is on her way out.


    ¡°I will.¡± She says as she leaves the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re done.¡± Mari gets up the moment Sanora comes out of the door. ¡°That was quick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we just¡­¡± Sanora stops. She doesn¡¯t want to lie to Mari about what happened in there, but if she tells anyone Virelia¡¯s whole life could be jeopardy.


    ¡°-just had an exhausting talk.¡± Sanora sighs after a moment¡¯s hesitation and starts to walk homewards.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did you come to conclusion at least?¡±


    ¡°We did yeah. It¡¯s honestly pretty stupid... Do you mind if we talk about this another day? I¡¯m really spent.¡± Sanora yawns.


    ¡°Of course not, you don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡± Mari nods with a smile and they leave the hospital of the flesh sect. Not even the food stalls manage to grab Sanora¡¯s attention as they walk back. She seems to be pulling herself over the road with her last bit of strength left, her unfocused eyes fixed straight ahead.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Mari asks her after a while.


    ¡°Mhhhh.¡± Sanora just grumbles before yawning. ¡°Carry me home?¡± She looks at Mari with big eyes.


    ¡°That tired huh?¡± The girl chuckles as she turns around and gets low. ¡°Hop on.¡±


    ¡°Yaay~¡± Sanora climbs onto Mari¡¯s back and she lifts her up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten really light.¡± Mari says as she starts walking again.


    ¡°Thanks?¡± Sanora mumbles.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a compliment. You lost more weight than you should have from just sitting around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll come back.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡± Mari sighs. She walks down the street, gathering a few funny looks from the people around her as she does but she ignores them.


    ¡°Hey, are you sure you don¡¯t want any dinner?¡± Mari asks as they near the end of the market. But she gets no response. Sanora is soundly sleeping on her back.


    ¡°Alright sleepyhead, but don¡¯t complain when you wake up hungry at night.¡± Mari chuckles, adjusts her grip on Sanora and heads on home.

 37 – Trouble is brewing

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°Nooo don¡¯t go!¡± Sanora hangs onto Mari¡¯s clothes as she tries to leave the bed. ¡°You¡¯re so warm, I¡¯m going to freeze to death if you leave now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the others will be at the guild soon.¡± Mari pats Sanora on the head before getting up, tearing herself out of Sanora¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon to warm you up. Don¡¯t die on me alright?¡± She smiles at Sanora who just pouts in response.


    ¡°Mhhh alright.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t burn down the house.¡± She smiles at Sanora, gives her a kiss, and heads out to the guild. Sanora groans and rolls around on the bed, the boredom already taking a hold of her mind. A whole week has passed since she last saw Virelia and Sanora has eaten up all the books Mari has at home in the time, so she is left with nothing to do all day. Her hand has gotten a lot better. The yellow coloration is mostly gone, replaced by pale white skin, showing off the darkened veins below like snakes. The pain is mostly gone as well, only coming back occasionally, waking her up at night. But with how things are going she should be back in proper fighting condition soon. Her leg has healed well, the limp now finally gone. All that¡¯s left is actually putting her body to the test again.


    She lies on her back, looking out the upside-down window as the clouds lazily wander by. After a while she sighs and gets up.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go for a run.¡± She mutters to herself before getting changed and leaving the house. The cool morning air hits her face as she jogs down the street of the town, passing people occasionally. The cobbled street isn¡¯t overly comfortable to run on, but going out of the city for a run is always a bit of a hassle with how long it takes to get back in through the gate.


    The run in the cool air does wonders to take her mind off the numbing boredom. After a few lap she is finally getting warmed up, so she speeds. After a while she takes a different route, as her usual one is starting to become a bit monotone. Music resounds from one of the alleys as she runs down the street. Curious, she decides to take a turn towards it. There is a man sitting on the edge of the way, an upturned hat in front of him as he plays on his lute. But just as Sanora rounds the corner a hooded person walking down from the other side of the alley grabs the hat and starts bolting down the alley.


    ¡°Hey! Stop, thief!¡± The man with the lute cries out.


    ¡®There goes my calm day¡­¡¯ Sanora thinks as the thief runs towards her, his eyes fixed on the lute man running after him. Sanora idly kicks his leg as he passes her and the trips, coins splatter all over the road as he falls. His hood falls off his head as he comes to a rolling stop.


    ¡°Damn you, I¡¯ll-¡° He stops mid-sentence as he sees Sanora who takes a step back when she recognises the man. ¡°You.¡± Jared hisses.


    ¡°You.¡± Sanora spits. It¡¯s been a while, and he doesn¡¯t look good. A shabby beard covers his face, his clothes are torn and dirty as are his hands. But Sanora wouldn¡¯t ever forget his face.


    ¡°Look at the great adventurer. I see you¡¯re out doing noble quests again.¡± She taunts the man who is furious at the remark.


    ¡°Shut up bitch! It¡¯s your fault I¡¯m in this place!¡± He draws a rusty dagger from his back.


    ¡°My fault? What did I do!?¡±


    ¡°Because of you I lost my standing in the guild, my reputation! I¡¯m on the street because of you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never asked you to abandon me in the woods!¡± Sanora tries to argue, but the man is beyond reasoning as he storms at Sanora with the dagger. She sidesteps the swing, wondering at how slow he moves.


    ¡°Come on, no need to get all swingy now.¡± She says as she continues to evade his attacks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay! I¡¯ll fucking kill you and rape your corpse before I¡¯ll do the same to your little friend!¡±


    Sanora eye twitches and something in her snaps.


    ¡°You want to get personal!? Let¡¯s get fucking personal!¡± With a swift motion she grabs his hand when he swings at her again and twists it. A crack resounds. He screams and drops the dagger. But Sanora doesn¡¯t let go. She punches him in the face. Another crack resounds as his nose breaks and blood spills from it. She pulls on his hand and throws him to the ground. Sanora doesn¡¯t let up and kicks him in the side hard, feeling his ribs break under the pressure.


    ¡°You want to drag my friends into this?!¡± She kicks at the curled-up man again before squatting down and taking him by his hair to look into his eyes. ¡°Threaten her again, and you¡¯ll see who pays.¡± She lets go of him before kicking his face, sending some of his teeth flying over the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s all yours.¡± She tells the frightened musician and turns to leave. A faint feeling of magic gathering behind her makes her alarm bells ring and she turns around just in time to see a scroll burn away in Jared¡¯s hand, followed by a small ball of fire flying off it, right at her. Compared to her own it¡¯s pathetically small, like comparing an apple to a melon, but what it lacks in power it makes up for in speed. It is too fast to evade so she raises her right arm to at least shield her face. She is already gritting her teeth, expecting the spell to burn her palm clean off just after it had healed. But the pain doesn¡¯t come. She feels something weird. The heat nibbles at her skin a bit before the magic making up the spell starts to sink into her hand. It eats it up like a starving wolf, tearing apart the spell in an instant. A short, hot glow pulses up her dark veins as she devours the spell. She looks at her still smoking hand, blinking a few times.


    ¡®¡­that¡¯s new.¡¯


    ¡°What in the gods¡­¡± Jared looks at her with wide eyes, sweat rolling down his face. Sanora looks at him, a grin slowly splitting her face.


    ¡°Wanna try that again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!?¡± One of two guards rushing into the alley shouts.


    Sanora sighs as she looks at them. ¡°This is going to take a lot of explaining¡­¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°You should have seen me kick that thing¡¯s skull in! Splattered like an apple!¡± Serantis laughs as he tells a waitress at the guild his heroic stories.


    ¡°I wish he was joking.¡± Balmir says, wiping some blood off his face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°This will take forever to wash out.¡± Mehena sighs, looking at her bloody clothes. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re wearing red today?¡± The elf shoots the beastkin a glare.


    ¡°Oh no, this this used to be white.¡± He says before taking a good swig out of his mug while the rest of the group just stares at him.


    ¡°I see Serantis is as himself as always.¡± Someone says, drawing the group¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Brenn, good to see you.¡± Balmir greets the tall man as he sits down.


    ¡°Likewise. Judging by the amount of dead monster on you I¡¯d say your hunt was successful?¡± he laughs.


    ¡°Sadly so.¡± Balmir sighs. ¡°How are things? Is the guild doing well?¡±


    ¡°As well as ever. Though I¡¯m a bit sad Sanora hasn¡¯t been here for so long. She caused a bunch of new recruits to join. Speaking of which, I need to talk about something with you.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to her?¡± Mari immediately asks a bit loud. She sinks back into her seat with a red face.


    ¡°Something did.¡± Brenn nods. ¡°Or rather someone. Apparently, Jared and Sanora had a not so friendly reunion earlier today. Now, don¡¯t worry, she is fine, and people don¡¯t know who was involved. We only know because some guards came to ask a few questions. From what I heard she gave him quite a beating, deserved I may add.¡±


    ¡°I heard Jared was still making his rounds in the city. I guess it was only a matter of time until those two would meet again.¡± Balmir sighs.


    ¡°Right. We banned Jared from taking anymore quests after the incident with Sanora, and apparently he hasn¡¯t been doing well. Which is why he attacked Sanora when he saw her. He blames her for what happened to him.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s nonsense!¡± Mari slams her hand on the table. ¡°He left her back on a hunt alone! How insane is he, blaming Sanora for getting what he deserves?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he isn¡¯t right in his mind anymore.¡± Brenn sighs. ¡°But some people just aren¡¯t. And Jared is one of those.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t what you want to talk about, is it?¡± Balmir asks, earning some confused looks from the group.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. While people generally don¡¯t know that Sanora was involved the word is still spreading.¡±


    ¡°What word?¡± Mari tilts her head.


    ¡°Well, the story is that two people had an altercation in an alley. One of the used a scroll for combat magic and apparently the other person just sucked up the spell.¡± Brenn balls his fist in the air. ¡°Just like that.¡±


    ¡°Something like that isn¡¯t possible.¡± Mehena shakes her head. ¡°You can¡¯t absorb a spell once cast. Every race has tried things like these since the birth of magic and it was deemed impossible countless years ago.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. At least until I heard that Sanora is the one who supposedly did it.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eye grow wide as they stare at Brenn.


    ¡°Sanora did that?¡± Mari blinks at him.


    ¡°Or so I¡¯ve been told at least.¡± He nods. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk with her myself yet, and I honestly find it hard to believe. But despite being here for only a short while that girl has proven that she isn¡¯t normal. And if there is any truth in this story¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in danger.¡± Mehena mumbles with a grim look.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± Brenn sighs. ¡°She already has every eye in the guild on her. Half the city knows about the famed kingslayer as well so it¡¯s only safe to assume that the dark parts of the city have long had her on their list. And if they catch wind of what happened today, it¡¯s not just her they¡¯ll come after. Some criminals will stop at nothing to get what they want, and if that happens to be Sanora you all might be in danger as well.¡±


    A mug slammed on the table interrupts Brenn.


    ¡°Then I say let them come.¡± Serantis grumbles. ¡°If some second class criminals think they can just come around and take one of us, they better be prepared for some bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t be this worried.¡± Brenn says with a serious voice. ¡°But after what Sanora did it won¡¯t just be some low henchmen you¡¯ll have to deal with. I¡¯m talking about the big shots, gang bosses, human traffickers, if you¡¯re really unlucky maybe even the Bloodcult.¡±


    ¡°The Bloodcult? Come on Brenn, there¡¯s no way. To have someone send the Bloodcult after you you¡¯d have to be at least something like a viscount. They don¡¯t go after common folk.¡± Balmir shakes his head.


    ¡°They go after whoever they are paid to go after. And for an ability like this¡­ there isn¡¯t even a price. This is worth more than you could weigh in gold, Balmir. And should they come for Sanora I can only hope she won¡¯t survive it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mari frowns at the man who raises his hands in defence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want anything to happen her, believe me. But if someone captures her alive only the gods know what they¡¯ll do to her.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ then what do we do?¡± Mari gulps.


    ¡°Be extra careful, especially in the city. Her friends are the first option when it comes to hostages. What about her family? Do you know where they live? Parents, relatives, lovers?¡± Brenn asks the group.


    ¡°She has friends back at home she always talked about, but I think they live rather far away.¡± Mehena says, holding her chin. ¡°She never talked about her parents, but I assume it¡¯s the same with them. Mari, do you know anything else?¡± The elf asks her, but Mari just looks at the table in silence. ¡°Mari?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry I was thinking. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Sanora lives at your place right now. Do you know if she has any family that could be targeted?¡±


    ¡°Uh I don¡¯t really know if any live close enough to matter.¡± She speaks. But the girl is unsure how much she can tell the others about Sanora true past. She said she used to live in River¡¯s Rest which isn¡¯t awfully far from here. But she has no family there, so the only people who come into question would be her friends from home who Sanora luckily didn¡¯t tell a lot of people about.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Brenn nods. ¡°But that still leaves this city. Do you know anyone else she¡¯s close with?¡±


    Mari shakes her head. ¡°Not¡­ particularly, no.¡± She averts her gaze. There is someone she is close with, but the others don¡¯t know about it since Mari couldn¡¯t work up the courage to tell them.


    ¡°That makes things easier. We don¡¯t have to worry about that, then.¡± Brenn nods.


    But what should Mari do? Keeping quiet and playing it safe seems like the best call right now. The less people know about their relationship the better. Especially considering the new circumstances. But then again, they haven¡¯t made a secret out of it when they go out together which means that while Bullwind doesn¡¯t know about it plenty of other people do anyways. She sighs. It seems that the last sand has finally fallen through the hourglass. It would have come out sooner or later, but Mari would have preferred later by far.


    ¡°Actually,¡± She speaks up, causing the others to stop their talk to look at her. ¡° -she does have a girlfriend.¡± Her eyes are glued to the table.


    ¡°She does? I guess that¡¯s our top priority then.¡± Brenn says with a nod. ¡°We should probably talk with her too. Do you know where she lives? It might be best if we all meet up somewhere calm to talk things through. We should at least warn her as well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, she¡¯s already in the picture.¡± Mari¡¯s voice has grown quiet as the other¡¯s eyes grow wide. What would their reactions be? Now that the cat is out of the bag.


    ¡°She is?¡± Serantis asks. ¡°But only we know about-¡° Mehena jams her elbow into the beastkin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hey! What was that for?¡± He glares at the elf who just returns him a look. Slowly his gears start to turn as the realisation sinks in and he slowly turns to look at Mari.


    ¡°Is¡­ is she invisible?¡± He gulps. All eyes turn from Mari to Serantis now.


    ¡°Please tell me he isn¡¯t for real.¡± Brenn mumbles to Balmir who just pinches the back of his nose.


    ¡°I wish I could.¡± He whispers.


    ¡°No Serantis. She isn¡¯t invisible.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°Because it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank the gods.¡± He sighs. ¡°I really thought someone was listening in on us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Mehena shakes her head.


    ¡°That means the only one we still need to talk to is the woman in question.¡± Brenn says.


    As the others are invested in their planning Mari looks at them with a relieved smile. It seems all her worried were unwarranted after all. She takes a quick moment to thanks the gods for having found such great friends.


    ============================================


    A sigh escapes Sanora. After her run in with Jared she went back home to take her mind off things while waiting for Mari. With nothing else to do she started to draw a bit. She can¡¯t help but wonder how she didn¡¯t have the idea sooner. It is a great way to spend the day, and while they are just drawings seeing Amni¡¯s and Bawarag¡¯s faces again really helps to calm her. It is a surprise how well they turned out. She already knew she can draw well, they found that out when designing her house after all, but still it surprises her.


    ¡®Mari is sure taking long today.¡¯ She thinks as she looks out the window with a bored look. The fight has occupied her mind all day. Not only because something from her past showed up that made her uncomfortable, but what is really occupying her mind is how slow he was. He may have been an awful person, but he was still a rank 7 adventurer in the past, so there must have been at least some amount of skill in him. And yet to Sanora it felt as though he was moving through honey.


    ¡°Maybe I should start going on quests again. Guess I¡¯ll talk with Mari once she¡¯s back.¡± She muses to herself as she stretches her hands over her head. Just then her senses picke up someone coming home. Not just one but five people are walking towards the house. A smile spreads on her lips as she recognises the signatures of the group. With a spring in her step, she walks to the door and opens it right as Mari is about to grab the doorhandle.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± She beams at the girl. ¡°And you brought visitors.¡± She smiles at the others behind Mari.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mari smiles at her, though Sanora can see there is something else going on.


    ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t here for a party?¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Afraid so.¡± Brenn nods. ¡°We need to talk, let¡¯s head inside?¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°There¡¯s no way the whole criminal underworld is coming after me just because of that.¡± Sanora waves Brenn off after his explanation.


    ¡°But I¡¯m here to tell you that exactly that might happen. I don¡¯t think you realize how¡­ I wont even call what you did extraordinary, that was insane. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Mari chimes in as well. ¡°Sanora, I don¡¯t know what or how you did it, but the rumors are already going around and there is no changing that. The mere imagination that there is someone who can cancel magic is just crazy. Something like this could turn the tide of a war.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ could?¡± Sanora asks, her fingers tapping on the table.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Brenn nods. ¡°And while we have peace right now, that doesn¡¯t extend to criminals. If any of the bigshots get their hands on you the others might rally under them, and we¡¯ll have a war against the underworld. And with you in their hands it might become a pretty one sided one.¡±


    ¡°Come on, there is no way people would just kidnap me over some rumours¡­ right?¡± Sanora laughs nervously, shaking her head.


    ¡°Maybe not usually. But nothing about you is usual. With all the stories about the famed kingslayer people might not put this off as just rumours. It¡¯s safe to say that you all have a lot of eyes on you. Now more than ever.¡±


    ¡°Us? I thought this was about me becoming a target?¡± Sanora looks over the group sitting at the table while shifting around in her chair. Now that the others, her friends, have joined the equation she seems a lot more worried than before.


    ¡°It is the same as with noble families.¡± Mehena speak up. ¡°If you want to get to the head of the family but you can¡¯t reach it, you pick the next best target. And that is whoever is closest to them.¡± Sanora shoots Mari a worried glance as the elf speaks.


    ¡°Put simply I brought you all into danger.¡± Sanora sighs.


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t beat yourself up over it.¡± Serantis waves her off, his grin as unfazed as always. ¡°Danger is part of the job.¡±


    ¡°I get what you mean, but you shouldn¡¯t take this lightly.¡± Brenn says. ¡°We aren¡¯t talking about monsters here. This is a different kind of danger. You¡¯re not facing empty headed lurchers or wolves. You¡¯re up against other people. They are calculating, they know how to plan, sneak around, gather intel. While you have been out there fighting monsters, they have been in here fighting other humans. They know what they are doing.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Sanora asks Brenn, her eyebrows furrowed and her fingers fiddling uneasy.


    ¡°For starters: keep an eye out for anyone around you that seems suspicious. And people approaching you suddenly without reason. And don¡¯t draw any more attention to you. Try to, uh, not suck up anymore spells. If the rumours turn into reports, you¡¯re in for a ride.¡± The man grumbles.


    ¡°Then what about guild work?¡± Sanora¡¯s question causes Brenn to heave a long sigh.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good question, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like the answer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna tell me to stop.¡±


    ¡°All things considered, it might be better.¡± Brenn nods. ¡°The office is probably a safe spot with all the members around there. But that¡¯s really the only upside. Not only will it give people an opportunity to spy on you while you are doing quests, but the more you go out with Bullwind, the bigger the target on their backs grows.¡±


    ¡°But what else am I supposed to do? Fighting is the only thing I¡¯m really good at along with using magic. Other than that, I just don¡¯t have anything.¡± Sanora¡¯s shoulders slump. It seems that her short life is throwing rocks into her path at last. She got by just fine until now because she could put her skills to use. But without the adventurer¡¯s guild there isn¡¯t anything she could think of where her training would be of much use.


    ¡°I get that. You aren¡¯t the only one with this problem. But you are the only one with the other problems, so you¡¯ll need to find a solution. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Brenn lowers his head.


    Sanora groans and lets her head fall down into the table. ¡°Give me a break¡­¡± She mumbles as Mari lays a hand on her back, gently patting her.


    ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± Mari turns to Brenn.


    ¡°Honestly? Leave town for a bit. Let some grass grow over the whole thing. There are other guild branches where you can find work at. Travel a bit, keep a low profile. With a bit of luck people will have forgotten about the rumours by the time you come back.¡±


    ¡°Leave Deepvalley¡­¡± Mari mumbles as she looks around the room with a wistful gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± She turns back to look at Sanora who is still lying on the table.


    ¡®Leave Deepvalley huh?¡¯ Sanora contemplates the idea. ¡®I mean, the whole point of leaving home was to travel and find the moon. But then Vadia came, and then the Vixen. And now I finally feel good enough to get out there again, but I can¡¯t pull Mari along with me, away from her home. And leaving without her?¡¯ Sanora turns her head, glancing at the girl who is looking down at her with worried eyes. Her heart flutters at the sight. Whenever she is with this girl, she cant help but smile all the time. Things with her never seem to get boring. Every touch between them feels more relaxing than a whole night of sleep. The mere thought of being without her seems so dull and lonely.


    ¡®Yeah, no way I¡¯m doing that. Aside from her probably not being overly happy about it either.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think it over.¡± Sanora finally sighs after a few moments. Taking the hint, the others get up. ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡± Sanora smiles at them weakly as they leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just stay safe.¡± Brenn nods at her.


    ¡°No matter what decision you make-¡° Balmir starts. ¡°-you always have a place in Bullwind. Both of you.¡± He smiles at the girls. Sanora looks at them. Balmir¡¯s and his warm smile, Mehena and her gentle eyes, and of course Serantis wearing a wide grin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sanora smiles back at them before they leave.

 38 – Pack your stuff

    <h2> </h2>


    That night sleep doesn¡¯t come easily to Sanora. She rolls around in bed as the veil of night hangs over the room, only Mari¡¯s breathing next to her fills the silence. The words of Brenn and Bullwind weigh on her mind heavily. Or rather the fact that it wasn¡¯t just her safety alone what will be inevitably at risk, but also that of her friends and Mari. It has been a rough time ever since the departure from River¡¯s Rest, and Mari is only of the only sunrays that Sanora has. At the start Sanora was curious how things would play out with the mage girl. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t like her already, but in comparison to what she feels now it was just the spark that ignited a fire.


    What she felt with Vadia wasn¡¯t love, or at least in retrospect it didn¡¯t feel like it. She had known Vadia for a day before she closed her claws around Sanora and dragged her into her scheme. Mari on the other hand has been a good friend to Sanora ever since she met her over three saints ago. They had time to grow close, build trust on their adventures, many of which put them into dangerous situations. And not once did Mari or any member of Bullwind let Sanora down. They stood together in swarms of monsters, each watching the others back. Watched over the others as they slept by the fire. Let arrows and blades dance around them without once doubting each other. Looking back, the butterflies Sanora felt and still feels every time Mari looks at her were pretty obvious hints that she saw the girl as more than just a good friend and fellow adventurer. There are only two people that Sanora would ever let this close to her, and the other one was Amni.


    To think that Mari happened to recuperate Sanora¡¯s feelings¡­ It might have been a blessing by the gods themselves. But for that exact reason Sanora doesn¡¯t know how to go forward. If she stays in town and continues as she has until now then the risk of drawing unwanted attention to her and by extension, Mari, will steadily rise. Stories about her deeds have long since spread around town. And with her luck people might know that it was her who burned down that hideout, even if she made sure to not leave any witnesses. And it doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that Sanora couldn¡¯t keep her feet still and would sooner or later draw even more attention to her. The suggestion of leaving town seemed like the best call, for more than one reason. It is, after all, why she left home to begin with. To set out and see the world, find the moon and hopefully her home. The mere thought of her mother sitting alone in that kitchen, waiting for her child to return is enough to send a tight feeling through Sanora¡¯s chest and make her eyes watery. And that aside, she left her friends back on a whim, so not doing what she is meant to do would mean her sacrifice and the feelings she hurt would be in vain.


    She heaves a long sigh, turning around in bed once more as the uneasy throughs keep their iron grip on her.


    But the problem with leaving town is Mari. This is her home, the place she feels like she belongs in. Tearing her away from here is the last thing Sanora wants. But staying here could get dangerous, and exposing Mari to this is something Sanora would hate just as much. Breaking up has been eliminated a while ago. The foremost problem is that it would break not just Mari¡¯s, but also Sanora¡¯s heart. Aside from that, Sanora isn¡¯t even sure if Mari would let her. She is usually a rather timid girl, but can get pretty assertive at times, and Sanora could picture her just not accepting a breakup. But even if they end things now, people already know that they are close. Even Jared did, so it¡¯s only safe to assume plenty of others so as well. People might come for Mari either way, and if that would come to pass Sanora would be left with no choice but to do whatever necessary to keep Mari safe, even if that means giving herself up.


    So, there she is, lying in bed restless as she is torn between taking Mari from her home, or staying with her and putting her in harm¡¯s way.


    She sighs. It seems like for once this isn¡¯t a problem that blades and magic can solve.


    ============================================


    The burning rays of the midday sun scratch at her face when Sanora wakes up.


    ¡°Nghhh¡­ how long did I sleep?¡± She grumbles as she squints her eyes. Her hand grabs at the other side of the bed. But where she was hoping to find Mari there is only a blanket. After tossing and turning in bed for the most part of the night she overslept hard. Usually, she would wake up at the crack of dawn, cuddle with Mari and eventually see her off. But today these blissful moments of sleepy cuddling were robbed from her by a restless night. But even after sleeping she doesn¡¯t feel rested one bit. The only thing keeping her from more peaceful sleep was her empty stomach, wondering why it neither received breakfast nor lunch.


    ¡°Oh how I despise you sometimes.¡± She pokes her stomach before reluctantly tossing aside the blanket and sitting up. She stretches with a long yawn before getting up on weak legs and dragging herself to the kitchen. But as she starts walking down the stairs, she smells something¡­ the smell of food caresses her nose, eliciting a yearning growl from her stomach. She blinks a few times as her head slowly starts working. Now that she isn¡¯t half asleep anymore, she finally notices that her flesh sense is picking up something in the kitchen. Though this time it is no intruder.


    She quickly walks down the last steps and rounds the corner.


    ¡°Mari? What are you doing here?¡±


    Mari turns around from the stove where something sizzles merrily and looks at Sanora with a smile.


    ¡°Cooking?¡± She tilts her head with a smile. ¡°What else would I do in the kitchen.¡± She says before turning back to whatever is filling the room with this heavenly scent. Sanora¡¯s mouth is already watering.


    ¡°No, I mean why are you at home? What about guild work?¡± She asks Mari a bit confused while taking a seat at the table.


    ¡°I took a day off¡­ ok, the others told me to take one so we can talk things over.¡±


    ¡°You mean Balmir did?¡± Sanora smirks.


    ¡°I mean Balmir did.¡± Mari nods with a chuckle as she fills two plates with bacon and eggs.


    ¡®Gods I love this woman¡¯ Sanora gulps as she eyes the plate Mari set down in front of her. ¡®The planning can surely wait for a little longer.¡¯ Her stomach says, and who is Sanora to refuse its orders. She wolves down her portion in no time, finishing before Mari even though she made herself a smaller serving.


    ¡°That was wonderful.¡± Sanora leans back in her chair, a content smile on her face. ¡°Thanks.¡± She smiles at Mari.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The girl beams back at Sanora. ¡°I figured you¡¯ll be hungry after sleeping for so long.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, you know me too well.¡± Sanora scratches her head as Mari smiles at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, of course I know you.¡± Mari laughs as she sets the dishes aside into the ¡®meh, I¡¯ll clean it later¡¯ area.


    But with the food now gone the bitter thought of having to talk about the plans for the future lingers in the room. An awkward silence takes over as they both sit at the table. Sanora looks at her hands, Mari¡¯s foot scrapes around the floor as the silence lies over them like a blanket.


    ¡°Hey so-¡°


    ¡°About-¡°


    They both speak up at the same moment.


    ¡°Oh uh, you go first.¡± Mari quickly says.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± She nods with a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora takes a breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m not sure what to do about this. All things considered I think it might be best to leave the city. It would get you away from the danger, and that¡¯s just what I want. But I feel bad. This is your home, and I don¡¯t want to drag you away from here just because it might be better for me to leave. It just doesn¡¯t feel right that you should have to leave your life behind because of me. I know it¡¯s nothing I should expect you to do, but I also don¡¯t want to stay here, don¡¯t want you to stay here, knowing that I am the reason people might come after you. But no matter how much I think, I just can¡¯t find another way, cause it¡¯s a sunny day in the tombs before I¡¯m breaking up with you. Especially after this breakfast! How could anyone leave you after this? But I digress. What I¡¯m trying to say is, I don¡¯t know what to do. We either stay and you¡¯re in danger because I¡¯m a dammed freak, or we leave and I¡¯m the reason you have to leave home.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sanora finishes and slumps into the chair with a long sigh.


    ¡°So, yeah. That¡¯s about it.¡± She looks at Mari who has been sitting there, listening to Sanora¡¯s rambling without a word. But for some reason she doesn¡¯t seem shocked, nor sad. All she does is smile at Sanora who is getting more confused by the second.


    ¡°W-what? Why are smiling? Say something¡­ please?¡± She looks at Mari with pleading eyes, but the girl just chuckles softly.


    ¡°I really should have started.¡± Mari says, shaking her head. ¡°I was thinking of leaving as well, but seeing how close you grew to this city I felt bad about it, so I was a bit scared of breaching the subject. But you beat me to it now.¡±


    Sanora slumps down in her chair as Mari explains.


    ¡°You want to leave as well?¡± She blinks at the girl.


    ¡°As you said, it seems like the best call. I know you are still searching for something out there, and I want to help you find it.¡± Mari leans over the table, taking Sanora¡¯s hand into hers with a warm smile.


    ¡°You would do that for me?¡± Sanora asks, her eyes already getting watery. ¡°You would come with me, leave your home even though we¡¯ve only known each other for a few saints?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said I love you.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°And that aside I only moved here about a year ago.¡± She adds with a smirk.


    Sanora looks at her perplexed. A mix of happiness and amusement bubbling in her chest as she laughs while a tear rolls down her cheek.


    ¡°You could have told me that earlier you know?¡± Sanora wipes her face with her free hand.


    ¡°I was trying to.¡± Mari laughs. ¡°I said I should have gone first.¡±


    ¡°I guess I should have let you.¡± Sanora chuckles along and shakes her head. ¡°So, I guess that¡¯s it then, we¡¯re leaving Deepvalley?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Mari nods. ¡°The faster the better. If we hurry, we¡¯ll be out of town in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Just like that huh?¡± Sanora says, thinking about how she left River¡¯s Rest in the same fashion. But this time she would do things right. No letter as a goodbye.


    ¡°So, where are we gonna go?¡± Mari asks and Sanora realizes: she has no idea.


    ¡°Good question.¡± She thinks. Back then she didn¡¯t do more than follow the road until she reached Deepvalley. But after all this time she still hasn¡¯t found any clues about the moon whatsoever. She sighs.


    ¡°Damn I didn¡¯t really get anywhere.¡± She mumbles to herself as she tries to think of where to go as she looks at her hand, still holding Mari¡¯s. Her eyes fall onto the ring she bought a while back. She can still feel that odd magic residing within it.


    ¡°Rel¡¯unkoir¡­¡± She mumbles. One of the adventurers she met in River¡¯s Rest was talking about it, too. With no real destination in mind, it seems that the mountain city is as good a place as any other. And if that smith really forged the sword she got from Bawarag back in the day then it¡¯s at least one more reason to go there. But that brings something else back to the front of her mind.


    ¡°My sword!¡± She suddenly shouts, causing Mari to flinch. ¡°It¡¯s still in that dammed cave.¡± She groans. All this time she still hasn¡¯t gotten around to retrieving her gear from there, her condition keeping her chained down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get it back.¡± Mari says.


    ¡°That¡¯ll take a day at least. Talk about getting out of here fast.¡± Sanora sighs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one more day isn¡¯t going to make a difference. We can start packing today, go shopping tomorrow and on the day after tomorrow we¡¯ll head out and get your things.¡± She squeezes Sanora¡¯s hand as she smiles at her.


    ¡°Right.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± And smiles back at Mari. But now that she remembered her sword and her chainmail lying around in some cave, she has gotten antsy. If it was up to her she¡¯d jump up from the table right now and run out into the wilderness to get it back. But it¡¯s already past midday and if they leave now they won¡¯t return before sundown. And as things are the city at night might be just as dangerous as the plains outside the walls, and she has already put Mari into enough danger. So, for now Sanora keeps herself in check, not just for her own sake.


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll need to pack light¡­¡± Mari says as they start to plan.


    ============================================


    A cling resounds amidst the strumming of the lute as a passerby tosses a coin into the hat.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± The man sitting on the ground smiles at the woman, playing a bit more energised after the small donation. He looks down at his hat in which a decent hill of coins lies stacked by now. He continues playing for a bit but soon the music comes to an end. He sighs.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to call it a day.¡± He says as he shakes out his hand before pouring the coins into his bag and slinging his lute over his back. He looks up at the evening sun as he walks down the road, whistling a tune as he passes by the masses of people. Not one of them gives the man as much as a glance as he walks by. He takes a turn down an alley, walking further and further away from the central market. Soon there is not a trace of any pedestrians to be seen around the man as he walks through past houses. Not until he reaches a small house with a man standing next to the door. Light is shimmering through the barred windows.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back for today.¡± The man with the lute greets the other man who is yawning as he walks up to him. He looks at him with tired eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Already?¡± He raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, got something the boss will want to hear.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± The other man just shrugs as he walks through the door. A fire is burning in the hearth inside. Other than that, there is only a shabby table and two chairs in the room. The man walks a few steps before stomping on the floor three times. After a moment a trapdoor opens, and a man peeks out. His head is shaven clean, and a big scar runs over his left eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re too early.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°I know.¡± The man with the lute says. ¡°But I¡¯ve got some interesting news for the boss.¡± He says with a grin. ¡°Heard about that girl who sucked up a spell today?¡±


    The bald man raises an eyebrow before beckoning him in with a grunt. He walks down the stairs and through the large room. A few people greet him as he walks through, led by the bald one. The walls are lined with racks full of weapons and bottles, people taking or putting new ones up there. He tosses his bag with the coins into a table filled with money in passing before they head through a door. Inside sits a hooded person at a desk filled with countless sheets of paper, jewellery, and coins.


    ¡°This better be important.¡± He says with a low voice, not bothering to look up from what he is reading.


    ¡°Depends. You heard about someone cancelling spells in the city?¡±


    The man looks up, his boring green eyes fixed at the man with the lute.


    ¡°You came to me with a rumour?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon boss, I wouldn¡¯t bother you with stuff like that.¡± He laughs. ¡°No, I came here with a report.¡±


    The hooded man puts down the paper, leaning forward.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He demands.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t rumours. Happened right before my eyes yesterday. Some guy started going at it with some girl in the street and when he was losing, he slung a spell at her. Girl just sucked it up with her hand.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you weren¡¯t just drunk?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He nods.


    ¡°So you say. I trust you aren¡¯t bothering me with just that?¡±


    ¡°You have such little trust in me.¡± The lute man chuckles, but stops are seeing the glare it earns him. ¡°You heard of that girl, the kingslayer?¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Sanora sneezes as she goes through the closet, picking out clothes to pack for the journey ahead.


    ¡°Bless you.¡± Mari says from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Damn dust. Do you even use this closet?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot.¡± Mari admits with a chuckle. ¡°With how few clothes I have I usually just leave them on the chair. Always a lot faster than sorting after washing them.¡±


    ¡°At least we don¡¯t have to pack a lot.¡± Sanora shrugs before continuing. They have spent the rest of the day preparing their bags to leave Deepvalley. There isn¡¯t a lot in the house they can take with them, but luckily Mari doesn¡¯t have a lot besides what she needs for work to begin with, so they only had a bit of chaos when deciding what to take. Sanora never brought a lot with her in the first place. Her gear and some clothes is all she has. Anything else she usually just buys. So, all she really needs is a weapon and a pouch with coins to get through life.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit depressing how fast we were.¡± Mari says as they lie in bed. Once the sun disappeared behind the horizon, they called it a day. They finished setting up before the last light was gone at least, otherwise it would have been rather tedious.


    ¡°Tell me about it. I was about ten times faster than you.¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°True, but you have only been around this world for a few saints. Not much time to collect stuff.¡±


    ¡°Guess that¡¯s true.¡± Sanora says with a yawn. She scuttles over to Mari and lies down on her arm. ¡°In two days, we¡¯ll leave. Just you and me against the world.¡± She muses.


    ¡°I wonder what we¡¯ll see out there. Always wanted to see the mountain city myself.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never been there. Where are you from anyways? If not from Deepvalley.¡±


    ¡°Way¡¯s crossing.¡± Mari says, but Sanora wonders why she even asked without knowing any places besides River¡¯s Rest and Deepvalley. ¡°It¡¯s a small town east of Deepvalley. If we¡¯re going to Rel¡¯unkoir it¡¯s the first place we¡¯ll pass through.¡±


    ¡°So I get to see where you grew up? You¡¯ll have to show me around.¡± Sanora says with a curious smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°I guess I can. Let¡¯s just hope we won¡¯t run into them.¡± She mumbles with a frown.


    ¡°Them?¡± Sanora tilts her head. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ difficult. Let¡¯s save the topic for the road, we¡¯ll have a lot of walking to do anyways so we¡¯ll need to entertain ourselves somehow. Worst case, you¡¯ll meet them yourself.¡± Mari yawns. ¡°But let¡¯s sleep now. I want to relax while I can.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora nods. She is curious what Mari is trying to not think of so bad, but if she will see it in Way¡¯s crossing anyways then there is no need to prod her now. They have enough to worry about as is. And with that they both head off into the land of dreams.

 39 – So much better than books

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ll miss it¡¯s, the food.¡± Sanora sighs as she looks around the market with wistful eyes. The food stalls have been one of her favourite parts about this city ever since she came here.  But after tomorrow it¡¯s going to be dried rations until they reach the next town. It will take them close to a week to reach way¡¯s crossing so at some point they¡¯ll have to hunt or gather their own food as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, any meat is good with some salt on it.¡± Mari says. They just finished their shopping tour to prepare for the journey ahead. Some dried meat, waterskins, and salt along with a few spices. Sadly, they had to make the choice of buying salt for the way or taking a carriage to their first destination. And at the prospect of flavourless food Mari was overruled by Sanora, so they¡¯ll make their travel on foot for the time being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your hands.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°We should have pretty much everything covered now. Or did we forget something?¡±


    ¡°No, we have what we need for the way.¡± Mari shakes her head.


    ¡°That was faster than I expected.¡± Sanora looks up at the midday sun as she speaks. ¡°We still have a lot of time till tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. There¡¯s still one thing we need to do.¡±


    ¡°There is?¡± Sanora tilts her head. Mari nods at her with a smile.


    ¡°Have a party with the others before we leave.¡±


    As they come to a stop Sanora finally realizes they somehow ended up at the backdoor of the guild. Mari led them there while they were talking without Sanora noticing. She immediately breaks into a huge grin.


    ¡°I talked with the others. They want to see us off with a small celebration.¡± Mari smiles at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s way better than just saying goodbye. I love you so much.¡±


    They head inside through the back and walk upstairs where Corvina promptly greets them with a smile.


    ¡°Long time no see. Come one, others just came in a bit ago.¡± She says as she gets up from her desk and dumps her work on her colleague¡¯s desk. The man just accepts it with a sigh as Corvina leads them into one of the private meeting rooms. They step through the door and are immediately greeted by Bullwind.


    ¡°There they are! Uncork the second bottle!¡± Serantis cheers.


    ¡°Second bottle? Didn¡¯t you arrive just a few minutes ago?¡± Sanora asks as they take a seat.


    ¡°Well, I needed some way to pass the time.¡± He grins at her.


    ¡°How you are still alive is nothing short of a miracle.¡± Mehena sighs.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Balmir shakes his head as Serantis uncorks a fresh bottle.


    ¡°Ah come on now, stop being such buzzkills. We have partying to do.¡± The beastkin waves them off as he pours the drink into the glasses set on the table.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just enjoy the day.¡± Sanora says as she takes one of the glasses. ¡°Oh, this smells good. Is that mead?¡±


    ¡°Even better. Its honey liqueur. Tastes like mead, but its three times as strong.¡± Serantis grins.


    ¡°Remind me why we let the alcoholic buy the drinks again?¡± Mehena asks, but Balmir shrugs.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea.¡± But they too take a glass, as do the others.


    ¡°Alright then, Sanora! A speech for the occasion.¡± All eyes turn to her as Serantis speaks.


    ¡°Me? Shouldn¡¯t Balmir do that? You know, being the party leader and all?¡± She asks nervously, trying to evade it.


    ¡°This guy is awful at speeches.¡± Serantis laughs.


    ¡°One of the few things we agree on.¡± Mehena nods.


    ¡°You heard them.¡± Balmir shrugs. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do it.¡± He smiles at her. Sanora looks around the room. All eyes are one her and no one says a word as they await her speech. She scratches her head with a resigned smile.


    ¡°Oh well, where do I start¡­ A few saints ago I left my home to see the world with nothing more than a backpack, a sword and a dream. The road here has been anything but smooth. I¡¯ve been lied to, used, injured and almost died.¡± She looks over the group who all look back at her with somewhat dubious gazes. Her smile grows a bit wider as she looks at them. ¡°But even though all of that happened, if that¡¯s what it took to find all of you-¡° she takes Mari¡¯s hand into hers. ¡°-I¡¯d do it all over again in a heartbeat. I never expected that I¡¯d find such great friends here. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d be now if you hadn¡¯t taken me along with you, but I know there¡¯s no place I¡¯d rather be right now. So, thank you, everyone.¡± She raises her glass with a grin and the others follow suit.


    ¡°Cheers to us!¡± Serantis laughs. And with that everyone laughs and takes a swig, finally starting the festivities in proper.


    ¡°It sure feels like it was yesterday when you came with us to get ranked. And now you already overtook all of us.¡± Balmir laughs. ¡°And if that wasn¡¯t enough you even snatched our healer from us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that, but I¡¯m not giving her back.¡± Sanora grins at him. Mari looks away with a bashful smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. Do take care of her.¡± Balmir nods.


    ¡°I will.¡± Sanora says, but Balmir shakes his head.


    ¡°I was talking to Mari.¡± He smirks at her. Sanora blinks at the man a few times, wondering if the alcohol is loosening him up already or if he is just feeling festive.


    ¡°What our leader is trying to say-¡° Mehena chimes in. ¡°-we wish you two all the best, and we¡¯ll miss you.¡± The elven woman says with her warm smile.


    ¡°Yeah, it was a real blessing that you were here.¡± Corvina nods. ¡°We haven¡¯t had this many new adventurers in years. For better or worse, we¡¯re as busy as ever now, all thanks to the kingslayer.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You can bring me my payment tomorrow.¡± Sanora grins back at the crowgirl who just rolls her eyes.


    Mari is silent, leaning onto Sanora¡¯s shoulder with a content smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss all of this.¡± She says quietly as the others drink and talk. ¡°But as long as we¡¯re together, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that bad.¡± She closes her eyes as she lays her head onto Sanora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Naww you¡¯re gonna give me a toothache.¡± Sanora coos as she puts her arm around Mari¡¯s shoulders before squeezing her tightly.


    Time flies by as the group talks and empties bottle after bottle. With each glass the mood lightens more and more. Soon even Mehena changes from her perfect posture to lounging lazily in the large couch. Her manner of speaking undergoes a similar change. Where she is usually very word conscious and thoughtful, she is now more relaxed and open. Balmir just sits back end enjoys the mood with half lidded eyes. Mari is swaying a bit in her seat, even though she only had one glass. Corvina is more laughing than talking as the others tell story after story. Serantis and Sanora are completely unfazed by the alcohol so far.


    ¡°So there I was, covered head to toe in lurcher guts and trying not to throw up. And as I turn around I see this guy-¡° Mehena says laughing while gesturing at Serantis. ¡°- just standing there, pulling out a snack and starts eating.¡±


    ¡°He was eating?!¡± Corvina laughs with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh he was.¡± Mehena nods. ¡°And when I gave him a look he just said ¡®what, those muscles don¡¯t feed themselves¡¯. Sometimes I just can¡¯t believe this man.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. I mean look at you, all scrawny and light. You elf couldn¡¯t wrestle a bear if you had to. That¡¯s what you get from not wating enough.¡± Serantis chuckles.


    ¡°Oh shut it cowbrain, you couldn¡¯t wrestle a bear either.¡± Mehena rolls her eyes.


    ¡°But at least I¡¯d have better chances. Sometimes I wonder if we¡¯ll have to put you on a leash, so you won¡¯t just fly off.¡± He grins.


    ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve been wondering the same with how much air you have in your head.¡± The elf retorts with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Serantis raises an eyebrow. ¡°You tryina pick a fight, pointy ears?¡±


    ¡°What if I am, pointy horn?¡±


    ¡°Ohh that¡¯s it, you¡¯re on.¡± Serantis grins and cracks his fingers.


    ¡°Oh. Oh no.¡± Balmir gulps as Serantis pulls another bottle from the crate.


    ¡°What? Are they actually going to fight?¡± Sanora asks, but Balmir sighs.


    ¡°Much worse¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a drinking contest!¡± Serantis proclaims.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a drinking contest.¡± Sanora laughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Balmir groans. ¡°The last time this happened we woke up in a stable. We didn¡¯t even know how we ended up there. I¡¯m sitting this one out.¡± He raises his hands.


    ¡°Same here, still got work tomorrow I¡¯m afraid.¡± Corvina says a bit dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡± Mari raises her arms and almost falls off the couch.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Sanora smiles at her and gets a pout in return.


    ¡°Why nooot?¡±


    ¡°You had one glass and can¡¯t even sit straight.¡± Sanora laughs as she pats the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I guess that leaves us three then.¡± Serantis slides Sanora and Mehena a full glass each.


    ¡°Me too?¡± Sanora asks, but ultimately shrugs. ¡°Sure, why not. Been a while since I went all out.¡± She smirks, thinking back to the almost daily escalades in the Weary Traveler.


    ¡°Alright then, ladies and¡­ ladies, on your marks.¡± Serantis says as the three of the pick up the glasses.


    ¡°Wait, what does the winner get?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°Well, the best price there is. Their point proven.¡± Mehena says.


    ¡°A rare moment of us agreeing.¡± Serantis nods.


    ¡°So if I win¡­ I guess that means I am better than all of you.¡± Sanora says with a smile.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Now, down it goes!¡± Serantis says and they chug down the first glass.


    ¡°Ugh, so sweet.¡± Sanora pulls a face as she sets down her empty glass.


    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the alcohol. You know, this isn¡¯t just mead¡­¡± Corvina mumbles but gets blatantly ignored as Serantis refills.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally getting warmed up. How about you, pointy ears? It¡¯s not too late to back out.¡±


    Mehena just responds by taking her glass and chugging it empty.


    ¡°Keep talking and I¡¯ll overtake you.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Cheeky elf.¡± Serantis laughs before he and Sanora down the next round as well.


    ¡°Good gods¡­¡± Balmir swallows. ¡°We¡¯re in for a ride.¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°So¡­ hows that pnoity ears? Givin up?¡± Sernatis asks, his words slurred and his eyes swimming.


    Mehena leans over to Serantis and taps his chest hard. ¡°No you.¡± She isn¡¯t much better off. Her head is swaying around, and at some point, her sentences stopped being much longer than a few words.


    Serantis just mumbles something inaudible as he pours three more glasses, holding the bottle with both hands to keep it somewhat steady. Mehena tries to grab the glass and misses.


    ¡°Pah, look at ya scrawny poin¡­ pony¡­ elf.¡± Serantis laughs.


    ¡°You eat grass.¡± Mehena giggles at Serantis who is holding a vase with a flower in it instead of his glass.


    ¡° ¡®Twas¡­ on purpose.¡± He mumbles and takes his glass.


    ¡°Gods you two are helpless.¡± Sanora laughs. Somehow, she hasn¡¯t quite left the planet as the others have yet. ¡°Guess I am the best after all.¡± She smirks.


    ¡° ¡®tis not over! Bottoms¡­ raise¡­ drink!¡± Serantis says after a few attempts and they all down another glass. Sanora can feel the alcohol taking a hold of her too, but nowhere near as bad as the other two. It seems Bawarag has been training her in more than one way.


    ¡°How in the gods name are you doing this?¡± Balmir asks Sanora with wide eyes.


    ¡°Oh please, you should have seen Bawarag and Amni. Especially Bawarag. That guy ordered in barrels.¡± She laughs while Serantis tries to pour out more from the bottle until he realizes after a moment that it is empty.


    ¡°Ah we out.¡± He says. ¡°¡­draw?¡± He mumbles and Mehena nods.


    ¡°Draw.¡± She sinks into the backrest.


    ¡°What draw? No draw. I win.¡± Sanora laughs but the other two aren¡¯t listening to her anymore, or rather they aren¡¯t able to.


    ¡°You sure do.¡± Corvina laughs. ¡°And I think it was quite a conclusive contest too.¡± She looks at Mehena and Serantis who are both just barely hanging in there. A knock on the door draws almost all eyes there. A moment later a face framed by curly, chestnut hair peeks in.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really here.¡±


    ¡°Elle?¡± Sanora asks with wide eyes.


    ¡°Hey there.¡± Elle smiles as she glances at the group. But as her and Mehena¡¯s eyes meet the elf¡¯s eyes grow wide and a cold sweat runs down her face as she seems to be smacked sober in a second. Elle just smirks at her.


    ¡°Elle! What brings you here.¡± Sanora says and gets up on slightly unsteady legs as she walks to the door.


    ¡°Just need a quick word with you.¡±


    ¡°Room next door is free.¡± Corvina speaks up.


    ¡°Thanks, be right back.¡± Sanora says and they head to the room. It¡¯s pretty much an identical copy of the other meeting room, just without the drunk group of adventurers in it.


    Sanora plops down on the couch in there.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up? Things going well without me at the Vixen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all good. New bouncer is alright, gangs are quiet.¡± Elle sits down next to Sanora.


    ¡°Glad to hear.¡± She smiles at the girl. ¡°And how are you? Feeling alright after the whole kidnapping thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it takes more than that to break me.¡± Elle laughs. ¡°And I¡¯m not here because of me or the Vixen.¡± Her face turns serious.


    ¡°Aww, you here to confess your love?¡± Sanora smirks as she wiggles her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah sure. To you.¡± Elle rolls her eyes. ¡°But no, I¡¯m serious. We¡¯ve been picking up some rumours about that girl who cancelled a spell. You¡¯ve drawn some bad attention, Sanora. We figured it was you, and so did others.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we kinda figured something like this would happen.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t something that¡¯s gonna happen, it¡¯s already happening. People are looking for you, and you¡¯re in over your head on this one. And I¡¯m saying this knowing very well what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Elle looks into Sanora¡¯s eyes with an intense gaze and Sanora¡¯s smile fades.


    ¡°That bad huh?¡± She sighs. ¡°But I told you, we figured this would happen. The day after tomorrow I¡¯m skipping town.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Elle blinks. ¡°That is¡­ surprisingly rational of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be flattered or insulted.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°But yeah, we¡¯re leaving to travel a bit, see the world. Or something like that.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Seems like you finally grew some common sense. Well then go travel as far as possible. If you¡¯re lucky people will forget about this thing. And if not¡­ well you better keep an eye on the road behind you.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it has come to this. Seems like I just can¡¯t stay in one place.¡± She chuckles wryly.


    ¡°You say that like you could keep your feet still to begin with.¡± Elle laughs before giving Sanora a clap on the shoulder. ¡°But I should be going now. Better if I¡¯m not seen with you. I guess this is goodbye for now.¡± She smiles at Sanora.


    ¡°Guess so. Stay safe, Elle. And thank you. All of you.¡± Sanora smiles back at Elle. She just waves before leaving the room. Sanora sits in the quiet room for a moment and takes a breath before getting up to walk back to the others. She opens the door and a wave of cheering assaults her. She blinks at the sight in front of her. Mehena and Serantis have both passed out on the couch and the others are standing around them, stacking all sorts of objects on their heads, and the towers are already high.


    ¡°This is going to be a long day.¡± She laughs to herself as she walks in.


    ============================================


    ¡°So did you have fun today?¡± Mari asks Sanora as they walk home through the city bathed in golden rays of dawn.


    ¡°Yeah, a lot.¡± Sanora says with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll really miss those guys.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Mari says with a smile, but her gaze is downcast. After a moment she looks up again with her smile reinvigorated. ¡°But I¡¯m also curious what kinds of people we¡¯ll meet out there.¡±


    ¡°So am I. Maybe it¡¯ll be someone normal for a change.¡± Sanora chuckles.


    ¡°Yeah, dream on.¡± Mari laughs. ¡°Like being with you ever entails anything normal.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Sanora shrugs with a smirk as they arrive at the house and head in, making sure to lock the door behind them.


    ¡°Weird to think that this is one of the last times we¡¯ll walk in here.¡± Mari¡¯s gaze wanders around the room as she walks into the kitchen.


    ¡°Sure is. Guess after tomorrow it¡¯ll be inns only for a while. I¡¯ll miss the privacy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but at least there wont be any opportunities for you to set the kitchen on fire anymore.¡± Mari snickers.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that? Is the alcohol making you sassy?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow at Mari. The girl just stretches out her tongue at Sanora.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Come here you brat!¡± Sanora says as she rushes at Mari and starts assaulting her with tickles.


    ¡°Pfft! AH no! Please don¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mari squeals as she gets caught in a laughing fit and tries to break free from Sanora, but she is hopelessly outpowered.


    ¡°No mercy for sassy girls!¡± Sanora keeps up the assault until Mari is panting and her knees are about to buckle. She steps back and looks at her work with a satisfied nod. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mean.¡± Mari wipes the tears from her eyes as she tries to steady her breathing.


    ¡°Mhh maybe. But if I don¡¯t keep you in line, you¡¯ll become a spoiled brat.¡± She smiles at Mari who pouts. But after a moment the pout changes into an impish smirk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the lesson sits yet. You know what would really teach me?¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Weeell-¡° Mari says as she steps right in front of Sanora. ¡°-maybe a good spanking would do the trick.¡±


    Sanora gulps as she can feel her heart leap.


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to.¡± Mari takes a small step back. ¡°I guess I can behave if you ask me nicely. But only because I like you.¡±


    Sanora swallows again. Her heart is pounding already, and a tickle of anticipation is scratching her stomach. But the memory of what happened when they tried to go further last time is lingering in her mind like a fresh wound even though it has been a good saint since it happened. She can only imagine how hard the wait must be for Mari. It is for her too after all, but fear has been outweighing lust so far.


    She must have been standing there for a solid minute, staring at Mari as she was thinking. But she finally makes a decision. They will be out on the road for who knows how long, sleeping in inns and possibly the tent, and the latter will be an absolute no-go for Sanora, not with the memories she has made in there.


    ¡°Come on.¡± She takes Mari¡¯s hand and leads her upstairs.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mari asks as they enter the now mostly barren bedroom.


    ¡°Not yet. But I want to try at least.¡± She says as they sit down on the bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself if you¡¯re not feeling it.¡± Mari says with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that. But I feel that if I keep putting this off it will only get harder.¡±


    ¡°But you really don¡¯t have to rush yourself. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I know that too.¡± Sanora smiles at the girl. ¡°But I want this as well. I want you. And I finally want to get over my past. I¡¯m with you now, and I want to enjoy every moment we have while we can. For both our sakes.¡±


    ¡°And I thought that booze was sweet.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re really sure then¡­ I¡¯d love to spend this night with you.¡± She smiles at her with a warmth that rivals the sun.


    Sanora just smiles at her and takes a breath before leaning forward to lay her lips on Mari¡¯s. Without hesitation she returns the kiss. Her lips are soft, her breath still smells sweet and heavy from the drinks. Sanora wraps her arms around the girl and closes her eyes as she enjoys the warm feeling spreading from her lips to her body. The world around her slowly fades and all she feels are the gentle touches of Mari¡¯s lips and her hands caressing her back.


    Slowly Sanora lies down, pulling Mari along until she lies on top of her. Her heart is beating a mile a minute when Mari breaks away from her lips and looks down onto her. Her face is flushed and her breathing fast as her eyes are gazing into Sanora¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling ok?¡± She asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. I¡¯m feeling great.¡± She smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I¡¯m not feeling it, I¡¯ll tell you. So, keep going. Please.¡± Sanora rubs her thighs against each other as her groin starts to heat up. Her body is burning like a wildfire after a saint of kisses and touches but nothing more. Mari nods before leaning in for another kiss. She cups Sanora¡¯s cheek in her hand. Slowly she moves on, laying gentle kisses all over Sanora¡¯s neck as her hand glides down her side, feeling every single curve on the way down to her waistline. Sanora closes her eyes and lies back, enjoying the wave of warmth washing over her. A bit hesitant Mari¡¯s hand finally glides under the tunic. It feels like a jolt of electricity when Sanora feels the soft hands on her bare skin and she flinches a bit, letting out a silent moan. Her mind grows hazy as she is assaulted by the feeling of Mari¡¯s lips on her throat, and her hand gliding up her stomach. She wraps her hands around Mari, feeling the girls back up and down, running her fingers though her hair and over her shoulders. She knows the feeling so well by now. Not in a lifetime would she ever mistake this body for someone else¡¯s. This is Mari, the girl she loves, she feels save with. A person she has come to trust like no other. She is so engrossed in the feeling that the sudden squeeze on her modest chest makes her moan and shiver a bit. She grips Mari¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Mari caresses Sanora¡¯s side with her free hand before sliding it over her stomach and slowly further down. But as she closes in on her pants the familiar feeling of uneasy claws down at Sanora. Out of reflex she reaches down and grabs the hand.


    ¡°Mari?¡± She says with a quiet voice, not daring to open her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    A wave of relief washes over Sanora as she hears Mari¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We can call it a day if you want.¡± She says, but Sanora can hear that Mari has to force the words a bit. She takes a deep breath and slowly opens her eyes.


    Fear is starting to take her over mind as her eyelids slowly part. But when she looks up all she sees is a gentle face framed by black hair, smiling at her with kind eyes. Her grip on Mari¡¯s hand eases as tension leaves her body. The memories still burn in the back of her mind, but they are just memories, and the past is over. She is here. With Mari. Safe.


    ¡®Come on, that¡¯s over. Let go of it.¡¯ Sanora thinks as she focuses on her body, turning off her mind as she slowly pushes Mari¡¯s hand into her pants.


    <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3


    Their breaths grow more heated by the second as Mari¡¯s hand seems to wander downwards in slow motion. Sanora feels like she is on fire from the anticipation. Unable to bear it any longer she pulls Mari into a kiss and pushes her hand all the way down into her soaked underwear. She moans into the kiss as a relieving wave of pleasure washes over her. She pushes her hip towards Mari, demanding more. The girl obliges, slowly starting to move her hand. Sanora takes out her hand and hugs Mari, pulling her closer.


    Their lips part as Mari pulls back. ¡°Is it-¡°


    ¡°Nghh faster!¡± Sanora moans, cutting Mari off. Mari moves her fingers faster, causing Sanora to moan louder as she slings her legs around Mari. She can feel herself getting close now, her whole body tingling with pleasure as every touch from Mari burns on her skin. And when Mari slides one of her fingers inside, Sanora¡¯s mind just turns off. Her grip around Mari tightens as she kisses her, her whole body convulsing and shaking as she climaxes. She squeezes Mari for a few moments before her arms and legs slack and drop onto the bed. Sweat covers her whole body as she tries to calm her shaky breath.


    ¡°Did- did I do well?¡± Mari asks after a few moments. Sanora opens her eyes and smiles at Mari with hazy eyes.


    ¡°That was¡­ beyond words.¡± She says, her voice still shaky, eliciting a smile from the girl. ¡°You know what that means?¡±


    Mari tilts her head at the question, but before she can say anything Sanora turns them around with a swift motion and looks down onto Mari with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± She says as she peels her tunic off, revealing her body to Mari whose face somehow turns even redder. She gulps, her eyes glued to Sanora¡¯s chest. Sanora leans down, entrapping Mari in a kiss as she promptly slides a hand under her shirt dress, kneading the girls ample breasts, causing her to moan into the kiss. She traces down her stomach, caressing it a bit before continuing into Mari¡¯s panties which are just as, if not more soaked than Sanora¡¯s. She teases her, stroking Mari ever so gently as Mari pushes her hips towards Sanora¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sanora¡­ please.¡± She says with pleading eyes, her face glistening with sweat.


    ¡°You want me?¡± Sanora purrs and Mari nods furiously.


    ¡°Yes! Gods, please take me already!¡±


    Sanora can feel something in her mind snap. She sits up and moves down, swiftly taking off Mari¡¯s underwear.


    ¡°Wait what are you-¡° Mari starts but as Sanora buries her face between her legs she lets out a shout of pleasure and her back arches.


    ¡°S-Sanora!¡± She moans as she grips the bedsheets. As heat builds up in her she grips Sanora¡¯s head, pushing it against herself.


    ¡°I-i-nghh!¡± Mari moans and as a giant wave of pleasure overwhelms her she slings her legs around Sanora¡¯s head, spasming and shaking as her mind goes blank.


    <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3


    When she finally regains her senses, her head is resting on Sanora¡¯s shoulder, her hand gently stroking her hair.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Sanora asks with a smile. Mari nods weakly.


    ¡°So much better than books.¡± She whispers before closing her eyes and leaning onto Sanora¡¯s arm.

 40 – So long

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°I guess after today we¡¯re done.¡± Sanora muses as she walks down the street, holding Mari¡¯s hand. A huge smile is plastered on the girl¡¯s face ever since she woke up.


    ¡°Guess we are. Mari and Sanora against the world.¡± She chuckles.


    ¡°The Valley better braces itself!¡± Sanora laughs.


    They are in full gear. Mari in her usual robes and with her staff, Sanora with a dagger on each side of her waist. The mail weighing down her shoulders feels comfortable, like a blanket covering her.


    ¡°It better does.¡± Mari nods as they pass the guards and the masses of people, leaving the city. ¡°You know I was really nervous at first, but now I kinda can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s out there.¡± Her gaze wanders over the grassy plains spreading before them all the way to the distant mountains.


    ¡°Same here. There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know about this world.¡± Sanora agrees as she follows Mari¡¯s gaze. ¡°Especially that thing you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± She mumbles.


    ¡°Hm? What did you say?¡± Mari turns to look at her, but Sanora just waves her off.


    ¡°Nothing. But I really hope my sword is still there. I don¡¯t know what I will do if it¡¯s gone.¡± Dread fills Sanora as the thought crosses her mind. If someone found her sword and took it, she might never see it again. And even if she does, there is no way whoever has it would just give it away again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that when we¡¯re there. Don¡¯t worry about it too much for the time being.¡± Mari smiles at her and squeezes her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Sanora sighs, but ultimately smiles back at Mari.


    The walk to the cave takes quite a while, as it did back then with Justicia. They got up early to manage the trip in a single day. Since this time, they won¡¯t have to clear a whole nest of giant spiders it should be a lot faster than last time though. They will likely be back a while before sundown. They walk on the road for a while, passing carriages, travellers, and the occasional fellow adventurer. After some time, they stray off the road, walking through the high grasses until they finally see the small hill. The ground is littered with skeletal remains of critters below the torn webs fluttering in the wind.


    A cold shiver runs down Sanora¡¯s spine as she lays her eyes on the pale maw that leads down into the cave.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She says, taking a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And heads onward with Mari right beside her. Her legs feel like they are made of lead and her hair stands on edge as they enter. Mari lights a torch as the light shining through the entrance is eaten away by the ever-present darkness that lingers. The walls are still covered in white even after the spiders are gone. After a bit of walking a smell of rot wafts at them.


    ¡°Gods.¡± Sanora says as her stomach churns, threatening to return breakfast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever smelt something this awful.¡± Mari pulls a face as well.


    But they press on, deeper into the cave. With every step she takes Sanora can feel her legs growing heavier and her heart beating faster. With her hand clenching a dagger her eyes keep darting around. She can¡¯t feel anything moving with her flesh sense in the cave ahead, but she is still antsy, afraid that something might jump out behind every turn ahead of them.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She jumps when Mari speaks. ¡°You seem tense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m a bit nervous, being back here.¡± Sanora mumbles.


    ¡°So am I.¡± Mari nods.  ¡°It¡¯s weird being back here. But we don¡¯t have to worry. Giant spiders don¡¯t come back to dead nests. If a queen dies, they avoid that place without exceptions. They probably know it isn¡¯t safe or something.¡± Mari shrugs with a composure Sanora is a bit jealous of.


    ¡°Yeah, makes sense.¡± Sanora nods stiffly and they keep walking.


    An eerie silence hangs over them, only the crackling of the torch echoes through the cave as their footsteps are silenced by the blanket of webs on the ground.


    The stench of rot grows stronger the deeper they get and after a while the first corpses of spiders appear in the tunnel ahead. A layer of mold covers the dead bodies. Sanora stops, covering her mouth as her stomach reaches its breaking point.


    ¡°Is it getting too much?¡± Mari asks her as Sanora bends forward and holds her stomach. She can feel the vomit rising into her throat already. She tries to take a breath to calm herself, only to realize how bad of an idea that is. The smell overwhelms her, and she can¡¯t hold it any longer, barfing out breakfast.


    ¡°Poor you.¡± Mari says, rubbing Sanora¡¯s back as Sanora tries to breathe with shaking hands and a cold sweat on her face. ¡°We can come back another day if you want.¡±


    Sanora shakes her head and wipes her mouth.


    ¡°No. Better just get this over with. I really don¡¯t want to come back again.¡±


    She isn¡¯t feeling a lot better, but at least there isn¡¯t anything left in her stomach anymore which is somewhat of a silver lining. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry.¡± She says as she pushes herself to keep walking. Mari just follows wordlessly, her face creased in worry as she looks at Sanora.


    The ground below them is wet, making a sickening sound with every step they take. Sanora forces her eyes straight ahead, trying not to look at the carpet of rot below. The density of corpses keeps increasing and they can¡¯t avoid stepping on bodies anymore. Goosebumps rise on Sanora skin with every crunch she feels below her feet. Her breath is shaky and the grip on her weapon is so tight her knuckles are white.


    She doesn¡¯t know how long they have been walking, but it feels like hours have passed already, every moment stretching endlessly.


    When something touches her shoulder her heart stops for a moment. She jumps aside, drawing her weapon and looks at Mari who is standing there with her hand outstretched. She blinks a few times and tries to calm her quickened breath.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up to this? Your face is really pale.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡± Sanora says and she realizes her face feels really cold, like all the blood just drained from it. ¡°Guess so.¡± She sighs as she lets her hand sink. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not fine to be honest. But I need to get my sword no matter what.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that important to you huh?¡± Mari says with a gentle smile. Sanora nods.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the few things that connect me to my home, my friends. I can¡¯t leave it here.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with you. And, well better not look around, but there is nothing alive down here anymore. It¡¯s not comfortable by a long shot, but nothing is going to attack us. And even if, you handled it once, you¡¯ll manage again.¡±


    Sanora looks at the girl who is smiling at her. Seeing her face helps to calm her nerves at least a little.


    ¡°Right, yeah. There¡¯s nothing down here.¡± Sanora nods, her breath still shaky. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this. Fast.¡± She says and they turn ahead to keep walking.


    After what feels like an eternity to Sanora, they finally see a change in the corpses. She recognises the guardian spiders among them, and her spirits lift ever so slightly. Not only because the number of dead spiders decreases, but also because the presence of the guardians means they are finally getting close to the core of the nest. She forces her heavy legs to walk faster. She wants to finally leave this place behind her. The nausea is making her feel lightheaded and every breath she takes feels heavy and suffocating. She wants nothing more than turn back and bolt out, feel the sun on her skin, fresh air in her longues. But they have already gotten this far, turning back now would be a waste. So, she forces her way forward, stepping past dozens of dead eyes that seem to bore into her very soul.


    But her persistence pays off as she can finally spot an opening in the tunnels ahead. With hasty steps she walks into the cavern where they were almost killed by the broodmother.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She says quietly. The cavern still looks just as she remembers. The charred spot on the wall, the path burned into the ground by her spell. The only thing missing are the legs that were left of the broodmother. But her relief only lasts for a moment. Her legs grow weak and a wave of dread overwhelms her mind when she recognises the spot she passed out in. She grips her chest. Her heart is beating so fast its hurting.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    With shaky breath she tumbles through the room and tries to find those three stones on the ground. She scans the ground through a blurry vision until she finally spots three small rocks lying next to each other. She falls to her knees and hastily digs into the cold earth with her hands until she feels something hard. She digs even faster until she can finally pull the sword out of the dirt. She presses the weapon to her chest and closes her eyes, still hyperventilating.


    ¡°Finally.¡± She says as a tear rolls down her cheek. Mari kneels down beside her and gently lays her hand on Sanora¡¯s back.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± She asks after a moment.


    ¡°A bit.¡± Sanora nods, her voice still shaky. ¡°Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here now.¡±


    ¡°Nothing I¡¯d rather do.¡± Mari nods as they get up and turn to leave. As they walk back Sanora doesn¡¯t ease her grip on her sword for even a moment.


    Her feet are getting lighter as they finally leave the sea of corpses behind them. The smell of rot makes way for fresh air, and they can finally see light at the end of the tunnel. Sanora is about to start running towards it but stops dead as she picks up something with her flesh sense. She holds out a hand, stopping Mari who looks at her confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone outside.¡± Sanora says quietly and pours some magic into flesh sense. ¡°Five people, around the exit.¡± She takes the torch from Mari before tossing it on the ground and stomping it out.


    ¡°Five people? Could just be other adventurers.¡± Mari says but Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re crouching, probably hiding in the grass.¡± She clicks her tongue. ¡°Just after we got out of one mess, we walk into the next one.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Mari asks Sanora whose foot is tapping. She looks at the sword in her hands, then at the light ahead and lastly at Mari.


    ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What? I won¡¯t let you go alone.¡± The girl protests but Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°No. These people are probably here for me, and I won¡¯t expose you to any danger. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°But-¡°


    ¡°No buts. You stay here.¡± Sanora says with finality in her voice as she walks off, leaving Mari behind.


    She holds her sword tight as she takes step after step. She didn¡¯t have any problems fighting with the daggers, but that time she had the advantage of taking her enemy by surprise. She isn¡¯t overly confident she can fight five people at once with a weapon she has never trained with. But with her sword things are different. She knows how to fight with it as if it is a part of her very body and she has yet to meet a foe that can handle this blade in her hands.


    She finally steps out into the light and takes a moment to enjoy the fresh air rushing into her lugs, leaving behind nausea the cave has caused her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there. Stop hiding.¡± She says after a moment. The people in the grass stir a bit. After a short moment they leave the cover of the high grasses. Five people stand in a semi-circle around her. The path behind is blocked by the cave entrance, they have left her with nowhere to run. She looks over the people and sure enough, these aren¡¯t adventurers. They wear light armour and masks on their faces. Each of them a spitting image of a criminal.


    ¡°The famed kingslayer.¡± The in front of Sanora starts. ¡°We finally meet. It is an honour.¡± Sanora can feel the grin below his mask as he speaks.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been waiting awfully long just for a meeting.¡± Sanora¡¯s voice is even as she keeps tabs on every person around her with her hand on the handle of her weapon. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Now now, no reason to be on edge.¡± The man raises his hands. ¡°We¡¯re just here for a talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure. A talk. And you just so happened to take along four people armed to the teeth for that.¡±


    ¡°You know how dangerous the plains can be. It¡¯s just a precaution.¡± The man smiles.


    ¡°Whatever. So, what do you want to talk about so badly?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things. But this isn¡¯t a nice place for a conversation. Our leader has a few questions to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want asking.¡± The man says.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡± The hands of everyone around slowly wander to their weapons as the man speaks. ¡°You¡¯re coming with us either way, so don¡¯t make it hard on yourself.¡± His voice has grown cool, as have his eyes.


    ¡°The only one who¡¯ll have a hard time will be you. You came here well knowing who I am. You really think you can make me go?¡± Sanora says as her muscles start to tense. She is ready to spring at them in a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°We outnumber you five to one girl. You¡¯re clearly outnumbered. Last chance. Come along, or we¡¯ll take you along.¡±


    ¡°Five to one¡­¡± Sanora mumbles with squinted eyes. ¡°I like those odds.¡± Before breaking into a grin. ¡°I may be outnumbered, but you are clearly outmatched.¡±


    ¡°Would have been boring otherwise.¡± The man responds with a grin as well and the fight breaks loose. Not hesitating for a moment Sanora storms at the man in front of her, drawing her sword in the same motion. He manages to evade backwards in the nick of time. Before Sanora can follow up, she feels a tingle in her head and ducks sideways. A crossbow bolt whizzes right past her. She looks at the man who is pulling back the strings on the crossbow. She darts at him while he is open, but another one intercepts her. She parries the shortsword swinging down on her. But another bolt flies at her from behind and she has to retreat again.


    ¡°Still think we¡¯re outmatched?¡± The group¡¯s leader calls out.


    ¡°Just getting warmed up.¡± Sanora scoffs. The first archer has already finished reloading his crossbow again. They have paired up one archer with a fighter each. And they aren¡¯t stupid either, neither of them moving out of formation, keeping Sanora in the middle. It¡¯s as the others said. These aren¡¯t just stupid monsters, they are hunters. And right now their prey is Sanora. If she moves in to attack the leader or one of the fighters the archers will shoot at her, and if she tries to take those out the fighters will keep her busy until the archers can shoot again. They put some thought into their formation, keeping Sanora at distance where she is most vulnerable. It seems they did some research on her.


    ¡°Your boss wants to talk with me that badly huh?¡± Sanora says as she looks around the attackers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a scene the other day after all.¡± The leader responds. ¡°Boss is pretty insistent that you come over, and if you¡¯re tied up in ropes or missing a few toes.¡±


    ¡°In other words, your boss would be pretty pissed if I was dead.¡± Sanora smirks.


    ¡°Already thinking about taking the easy way out?¡± The leader laughs. ¡°All that talk about the kingslayer, but you¡¯re really just some scared girl.¡± The man scoffs.


    ¡®In other words, they can¡¯t kill me.¡¯ Sanora thinks, her grin growing wider.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m taking the easy way out.¡± She points her sword at the leader. ¡°Killing you all, that is.¡±


    ¡°Sure sure.¡± The man just shakes his head with a laugh.


    The next bolt flies at Sanora, but this time she has been waiting for it. She dodges it and bolts towards the man that hasn¡¯t shot at her yet. His eyes widen and he lets loose a bolt at her in panic, only for Sanora to dodge it. With that she has opened herself a short window where both of them have to reload. She changes her target to the fighter already moving to intercept her. With a loud clang their blades meet as the man parries the swing. Sanora keeps pressure on the blade. These people know they can¡¯t win a head on confrontation, so they fight defensive. They may have had their fair share of fights, but they are cowards. They fight only when they have the advantage, using their numbers whittle down their enemies while keeping their guard up. And most importantly, they didn¡¯t have Bawarag training.


    Keeping pressure on her blade Sanora steps forward with her left foot and slides her sword up on her opponents until it passes over it and cleaves right through the neck of the man. Before his head even hits the ground, she is in front of the archer and impales him through the chest. She tilts her body, evading another bolt flying at her.


    ¡°Still think I¡¯m outmatched?¡± She asks the leader with a grin. He stares at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Dammit, change of plans!¡± He shouts and they regroup, starting to close in on Sanora, all with close ranged weapons now. She squints her eyes.


    ¡®Are they for real?¡¯ She thinks with a raised eyebrow as she looks at the men, all standing next to each other as they come towards her.


    ¡°Even you can¡¯t dodge three blades at once. Just a scratch and you¡¯ll be out cold until we¡¯re back in the city.¡± He grins.


    ¡°I mean, I probably can¡¯t get away without at least a scratch¡± Sanora sheathes her sword. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done enough research on me.¡± Wisps of flame gather in her hand, gathering into a fireball in a split second. Even Sanora is surprised at how fast the magic flows. There are even a few tongues of blue fire among the red as it flies at the group.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The leader just looks at it perplexed before he is blown apart in a fiery explosion. The flames spread, licking the sides of the other two who are flung away as they scream in pain. Sanora walks to each man, lying on the ground and groaning in pain. Their sides are completely burned. She ends them both with a quick stab in the head.


    ¡°Should have started with that¡­¡± She mumbles as she sheathes her sword and walks back to the cave. She frows when she finds Mari peeking out.


    ¡°I told you to stay inside.¡±


    ¡°I was worried!¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d handle it.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­ I was worried.¡± Mari mumbles. ¡°But you really did handle that.¡± She adds, looking at the scene outside.


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Sanora grins at her. ¡°Kinda expected them to put up more of a fight. But whatever. We should head back. It might be best if we leave town today already. We¡¯ll be in the dark before long, but if they already came after us all the way out here, we shouldn¡¯t stay another day in the city. It won¡¯t be long before their boss notices that these guys aren¡¯t coming back.¡± She nods in the direction of the corpses.


    ¡°Whether we leave today or tomorrow probably won¡¯t make such a big difference anyways. We¡¯ll have to camp a few times either way.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sanora stretches out her hand with a smile. Mari takes it happily and they head back to the city.


    They hurry back, beating the time it took to get out to the cave by quite a bit. They stand in the line to get into the city for a bit, and once they are finally in the city, head to their house to pick up what they already packed before leaving again. As fast as they arrived, they leave through the gates again and head eastwards.


    They turn back one more time, looking at the city that has grown small in the distance.


    ¡°So long.¡± Sanora says with a smile before turning to Mari, taking her hand. ¡°On to adventures?¡±


    ¡°On to adventures.¡± Mari smiles at her, and they turn to the road again, walking towards their first destination; Way¡¯s Crossing.


    ============================================


    ¡°They still haven¡¯t returned?¡± The man sitting at the desk raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not a word from them, boss.¡± The man standing in the door shakes his head.


    ¡°Useless bunch.¡± The boss clicks his tongue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Het some capable men ready, we¡¯ll pay the kingslayer a visit tonight. Scout out her house.¡±


    ¡°About that, I already sent someone there, but the house is empty.¡±


    ¡°They bailed.¡± The boss sighs. ¡°No matter. They can run, but they can¡¯t hide.¡± He gets up from his chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re going yourself?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do if you lot are so incapable. Ready my horse and tell Kishi to gear up, we ride in thirty.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± The man nods before leaving the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how the kinglsayer holds up against the fury of a storm.¡± The boss mumbles.

 41 – The approaching storm

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°Ughh my back hurts.¡± Mari grumbles as she and Sanora finish packing the remains of their camp. Night had fallen not long after they left Deepvalley and thus they just spent their very first night out in the plains.


    ¡°The ground sure isn¡¯t comfy.¡± Sanora laughs and stems her arms into her back before pressing them in, causing a multitude of loud cracks to resound from her spine.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound healthy.¡± Mari looks at Sanora with a raised eyebrow, but she just waves her off.


    ¡°Ah my back does that all the time. No need to worry. Let¡¯s keep going, we have a lot of way to cover.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Mari lets go of the topic a bit reluctantly. Soon after, they tie up their belongings and sling the heavy bags over their backs before heading on. The morning air is cool and crisp, dew still sits in the grass surrounding them as they walk down the road. They eat some of the rations they packed on the way and pass the time with some idle talking until the sun starts to near the distant horizon.


    ¡°-and when we got down into the well, we ended up in an old cistern. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so big for such a small village. You¡¯d think all they need is a regular old well, and not such a giant structure, especially with the river right next to them, but I digress. Anyways we headed down and there was actually a monster hiding in there. And it was weird. A giant plant of sorts, with tendrils tick as arms that spread through the whole cavern. And I thought the walking chameleon would be the weirdest part about that adventure.¡± Sanora finishes her recount with a laugh.


    ¡°Beastkin are hardly weird.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°Although I guess to someone who isn¡¯t from here, they might seem a bit odd. But that aside, I never heard of a monster like that either. I don¡¯t think I ever heard of a plant monster to begin with, much less with tendrils. That sounds more like something a flesh monster would have.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you have a book about that?¡±


    ¡°A book about monsters?¡± Mari tilts her head at Sanora. ¡°I can¡¯t remember having anything of the likes.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, not a book about monsters. What was the name again¡­ I think something with a ¡®Doppler¡¯?¡± Sanora says with her gaze fixed skywards as she holds her chin.


    Finally, Mari seems to remember what book Sanora refers to and her face immediately turns the same shade as the sinking sun.


    ¡°You read that one as well?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I read all of them.¡± Sanora mumbles absent mindedly.


    ¡°All¡­ of them.¡± Mari whispers as she stops in her tracks with a pale face.


    After a few steps Sanora comes to a stop as well and turns around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°W-why did you read ALL of them? How did you even find the rest?!¡±


    ¡°Mhh well you¡¯re not really good at hiding things.¡± Sanora shrugs. ¡°And I just wanted to know what you¡¯re into. Gotta admit I didn¡¯t expect all the beastkin girls.¡± She grins at Mari, but the girl just stands there with a red face and wide, wet eyes.


    ¡°Aww don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Sanora smiles as she walks to Mari. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking you know. If my flesh magic keeps getting better, I might be able to grow some fox ears just for you.¡± She grins at Mari whose eyes are swimming. ¡°Think about it.¡± Sanora says with a wink before turning around and walking on, leaving Mari back with her brain on complete meltdown.


    ============================================


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the tent done.¡± Sanora steps back and looks at her creation with a satisfied smile. A small triangular tent made of hides and sticks, just barely long enough to lie down in. ¡°I¡¯ll try and find some wood for a fire. Maybe there¡¯s some bushes around here.¡± She says as she scans the treeless plains around them. But Mari gives her no answer. She just sits there, nibbling on a piece of dried meat.


    ¡°Come one, you¡¯re still mad at me?¡±


    ¡°No. What makes you think I¡¯m mad.¡± Mari responds with a cool tone.


    ¡®Yep, definitely mad.¡¯ Sanora thinks with a chuckle as she takes a seat next to Mari.


    ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m sorry I read the books. My curiosity just got the better of me, especially since this was something about you. I just want to know everything about you, ¡®cause I love you. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Mari looks at Sanora who is looking at her with the best puppy eyes she can muster. Mari¡¯s face relaxes as she sighs.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the books you know? It was what you said earlier. The thing with the ears.¡±


    ¡°With the ears¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was really just a suggestion, we don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to of course.¡±


    ¡°What? No, of course I want to. But that¡¯s exactly why its mean to joke about it.¡± Mari pouts at Sanora, who just tilts her head.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡± Mari blinks at her.


    ¡°No. I was dead serious.¡±


    ¡°So, you were.¡± Mari heaves a relieved sigh. ¡°I really thought you were just teasing me with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never tease you with something like that.¡± Sanora smiles at Mari as she pets her head. ¡°Alright then.¡± She gets up again. ¡°I¡¯ll go search for some wood. You can imagine me with cute fox ears and a tail in the meanwhile, so you don¡¯t get bored.¡± She grins at Mari before disappearing in the high grass.


    ¡°Sanora with fox ears¡­ and a tail.¡± Mari gulps as her face blushes. ¡°Dammit don¡¯t just leave now! You did that on purpose!¡± Mari whines as she looks at the grass in which Sanora just disappeared. All she hears is a distant, muffled laugh.


    A while later Sanora returns to the campsite, a few branches and a small dead tree under her arms.


    ¡°That was mean.¡± Mari puts at her as she walks over. ¡°You better learn flesh magic fast you hear me?¡±


    Sanora laughs as she drops the wood. ¡°Loud and clear. But first, let¡¯s get this fire going so we can sleep. We got a lot of walking ahead of us tomorrow as well.¡± She says, unable to supress a yawn.


    Mari joins her with a big yawn as well. The last rays of dusk have disappeared by now and the first stars dot the sky above.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the fire steel.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, I want to try something.¡±


    Mari tilts her head as Sanora starts to pile the wood with the thinnest, driest brush at the bottom. She stretches out her finger and takes a breath.


    ¡°Alright now, just a little bit¡­¡± She mumbles as she lets a very small amount of magic flow into her finger. A tiny flame starts burning at its tip and she holds it to the kindling which starts burning right away.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Damn I¡¯m good.¡± Sanora says with a pleased grin and extinguishes the small flame with a flick of her hand.


    ¡°When did you learn that?¡± Mari looks at the pile of wood which is starting to catch fire rapidly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really learn it. I just figured if I could make the spell stronger by feeding it more magic like in the cave, I can make it weaker by feeding it less.¡± Sanora shrugs.


    ¡° ¡¯Feeding¡¯ it magic?¡± Mari raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. You know, that feeling when you make it flow through your body to cast a spell.¡±


    ¡°You can do that?¡± Mari looks at her with her slack jawed.


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t all mages do it like that?¡±


    ¡°Most mages can¡¯t even cast without a catalyst. And even less have control over magic like that. And I¡¯m not even sure if there are any that achieve a level of master like this in just a few saints.¡± Mari sighs and lets her head hang.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry?¡± Sanora scratches her head.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re some sort of envoy. Right, that doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t count?¡± Sanora tilts her head, but Mari just waves her off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Let¡¯s just go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay. I¡¯ll take the second watch.¡±


    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m an early riser anyways.¡±


    ¡°The middle of the night is hardly just early.¡± Mari chuckles. ¡°But alright, I¡¯ll take it as an apology for your teasing.¡±


    ¡°In that case I¡¯ll glade make it up to you.¡± Sanora smiles as she crawls into the tent and under the blanket. ¡°Wake me as soon as something seems fishy, alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying this like it¡¯s my first time on watch duty.¡± Mari rolls her eyes with a smirk.


    ¡°Sorry sorry. Well then, I¡¯m off to sleep, watchwoman Mari.¡± Sanora grins at her.


    Mari just rolls her eyes again. ¡°Good night, Sanora. Love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡± Sanora answers before rolling herself into the blanket. She dozes off only a moment later to the sound of the crickets and the fire.


    When she wakes up again Sanora¡¯s eyes remain closed. She doesn¡¯t know how she slept yet, but she knows that it wasn¡¯t enough. She groans and rolls around on the bedroll. If Mari didn¡¯t wake her there is no reason for her to stay awake. But as she lays there and tries to fall asleep again, she notices something. An odd smell, one that she is all too familiar with, the smell of blood.


    She immediately tears open her eyes and shoots up, hand on her sword as she looks around. The night is silent, only the crackling of the small fire breaking the silence. Goosebumps rise on her skin as she remembers something Amni told her one day. ¡®As long as you hear the crickets, you¡¯re good, but when they go silent there is something nearby¡¯.


    But what fills her with even more dread is the fact that Mari is nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Ma-¡° She is about to call out as she gets up, but stops when the hand she is pushing herself up with touches something wet. All the colour drains from her face as she looks down at Mari¡¯s bedroll which is soaked in blood.


    ¡°Mari! Where are you?¡± She shouts in panic as she gets up and looks down both sides of the road. No response.


    ¡°No. Nononono this isn¡¯t happening.¡± Her heart is racing as her head whips around, searching for the girl. A rustling resounds from the grass ahead of her and her head snaps towards it.


    ¡°Mari? Please tell me that is you.¡± Her hand is gripping the sword hard as she speaks. A moment of silence passes, she swallows. A wave of relief washes over her when Mari¡¯s face emerges from the darkness.


    ¡°Gods you scared me to death.¡± But the relief wanes and the blood in her veins freezes when Mari¡¯s head suddenly drops to the floor, rolling a bit before coming to a halt. Her throat tightens and her heart stops dead as she stares at the bodyless head, blood still flowing out of the severd neck. As the grass rustles again, she slowly looks up and eight beady, black eyes above a bloody maw stare at her.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± She whispers and the broodmother¡¯s maw turns into a sneer. Then, with a unlike anything she has ever seen before the monster lunges at her. She can¡¯t even draw her sword before the fangs reach her neck.


    With a scream she jolts up in her bed, hand clutching her throat which was torn apart just a second ago.


    ¡°Sanora? What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Mari looks at her with wide eyes. She is still sitting next to the fire, head on her shoulders. Sanora just looks at her, her clothes drenched in  cold sweat as she tries to catch her breath. Before Mari can get another word in Sanora jumps at her and pulls her into a crushing hug.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡± She sobs into Mari¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright.¡± Mari says, patting Sanora¡¯s back. ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    Sanora just nods quietly.


    ¡°Poor you¡­ It¡¯s alright, it was just a dream.¡± Mari gently strokes Sanora¡¯s back. After enjoying the warmth for a moment and catching her breath Sanora leans back and pats down Mari¡¯s face and her neck.


    ¡°Right. Just a dream. Thank gods.¡± She lets out a shaky breath.


    ¡°That bad?¡± Mari¡¯s face is creased in worry. Sanora nods. ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡± Mari asks, but Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Her body slumps. ¡°How long was I out for?¡±


    ¡°Barely twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± She sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to fall asleep again after that.¡±


    Mari looks at Sanora with a pondering expression. Her face is glistening with sweat, her hands still shaking a bit. She nods to herself before shifting onto her knees.


    ¡°Here.¡± She says, patting her lap. Without a word Sanora lays her head on it and Mari starts stroking it slowly. The warmth seeps into Sanora¡¯s head from below and above as Mari¡¯s hand is brushing away fear and exhaustion with every stroke.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sanora says as she gazes into the flames of the campfire.


    ¡°You¡¯re always such an uneasy sleeper.¡±


    ¡°Am I? I had no idea.¡± Sanora mumbles.


    ¡°You always toss and turn in bed, sometimes mumble.¡± Mari nods. ¡°I figured you have a lot of nightmares. But it was never this bad. Maybe it¡¯s because we went back there.¡±


    ¡°You mean the cave? But there was nothing there.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there wasn¡¯t, but it¡¯s still no surprise. You almost died down there. It would be a surprise if it doesn¡¯t give you nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Guess that makes sense.¡± Sanora mumbles as she mulls it over. Is that why she was feeling so sick the entire time the other day? Because she almost died in that cave?


    The shiver running down her spine just confirms that Mari is probably spot on. After all, Sanora did almost die that day. But making that sacrifice was the only choice she had. Even if it would have killed her, if that meant the others would survive, that Mari would survive, then to Sanora it was a choice as clear as day. And she would do it again in a heartbeat. If a time ever comes when it¡¯s her own life or Mari¡¯s, Sanora will choose Mari¡¯s over hers any day. And with this as her final thought Sanora dozes off until it¡¯s time for her shift.


    The rest of the night passes by calmly. Sanora sits next to the fire as she watches over the sleeping Mari. She¡¯s still a bit antsy after her nightmare, but at the end it was just that, a nightmare. Once morning rolls around she wakes up Mari and they pack their belongings to continue their journey. As the day before it¡¯s rather boring. They just walk all day, from morning till midday when they take their first break to eat, and then the whole afternoon. Just walking.


    ¡°Are we gonna be there soon?¡± Sanora groans causing Mari to sigh.


    ¡°No, we still have a few days ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°So many.¡± Sanora whines as Mari shakes her head.


    ¡°Do I have to remind you of the reason we didn¡¯t take a carriage?¡± She glances at Sanora with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± Sanora grows quiet, her eyes glued to the road ahead.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°Alright, the tent stands. I¡¯ll see if I can find some wood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get dinner ready then. Don¡¯t stay away for too long.¡± Mari nods before Sanora heads into the grass in search of something burnable.


    ¡°Damn plants.¡± Sanora curses as she swats at the grass which is taller than her. ¡°I miss the woods.¡± She mumbles and looks at the few meagre sticks she managed to find.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯ll be a small fire today.¡± With a sigh she turns around and makes her way back to the camp.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Sanora says as she drops her haul before sitting down next to Mari. She prepared some of the rations in the meanwhile.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re having dried meat again. Thank gods, I was starving for something different.¡± She chuckles wryly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are the last we have so tomorrow we¡¯ll go hunting.¡±


    ¡°You mean I go hunting?¡± Sanora smirks at Mari.


    ¡°I mean you go hunting.¡± She just nods with a smile. ¡°Unless you forgot that I¡¯m a healing mage and you just happen to be able to fling around bone spears out of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Point taken.¡± Sanora nods and they start to eat.


    Not long after, the food is gone and they both lie in bed, looking at the small fire as they cuddle in the light of the evening sun.


    ¡°Ugh it¡¯s going to be so cold without a fire.¡± Mari whines.


    ¡°Sorry. Couldn¡¯t find any more wood, there¡¯s almost nothing but grass around here.¡± Sanora pulls Mari closer under the blanket.


    ¡°If we could sleep at the same time at least.¡± Mari mumbles as she nozzles into Sanora¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Just a bit longer and we can finally crash at an inn. In a nice bed, together, and with as much food as we can¡­ buy.¡±


    ¡°I can hardly wait.¡± Mari smiles.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Sanora lays her head down, enjoying the moment before one of them has to get up for guard duty again.


    Her head rests on the ground sideways. Only the crackle of the fire, the sound of the grass dancing in the wind, the chirping of crickets and an odd thumping sound surround them.


    ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Sanora furrows her eyebrows. ¡®What¡¯s that sound?¡¯ She wonders as she sits up to look around.


    ¡°What? We still have some time.¡± Mari pouts at her, but Sanora ignores her, her eyes glued to their surroundings.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Mari tilts her head.


    Sanora looks down the road with her ears tuned. For a while she hears nothing, but just when she is about to put it off to her imagination, she can spot something in the distance coming down the road.


    ¡°Ah, just a group of people riding down the road.¡± She relaxes again.


    ¡°A group of riders? Odd.¡± Mari sits up as well.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that odd?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many reasons for a whole group of riders to travel. If it was an escort job there¡¯d usually be a carriage with them.¡± Mari says, now having spotted the group as well.


    ¡°Then who¡­¡± Sanora squints her eyes and looks at the group again. ¡°Oh shit.¡± Her eyes widen as she recognizes the riders¡¯ outfits.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think things are about to get messy.¡±

 42 – I can’t be dead

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°They caught up to us. W-we need to leave.¡± Mari says, fear written all over her face.


    ¡°They¡¯re on horseback, we can¡¯t outrun them.¡± Sanora says, looking at the approaching group of at least twenty riders as she draws her sword.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to fight them?¡± Mari gulps as she looks at Sanora, but she just shakes her head.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Take what you can carry and leave. Stay in the high grass next to the road.¡±


    ¡°You want to fight them alone? Don¡¯t be stupid, even you can¡¯t win that! I¡¯m not leaving you behind!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Its me they are after. I know I¡¯m good, but I know I¡¯m not good enough to go against that many people.¡± Sanora looks at Mari. ¡°I told you I¡¯d keep you away from danger, and I will. I¡¯m not asking you to leave. I¡¯m telling you to.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mari shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re in this together, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Mari grips the clothes over her chest.


    ¡®What did I ever do to deserve you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mari.¡¯ Sanora thinks as she takes a deep breath.


    ¡°So what are you gonna do? Fight them? Face it Mari, you couldn¡¯t even go up against a single one of them.¡±


    ¡°But I-¡°


    ¡°No buts. Don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯d only get in my way.¡± Sanora hisses, causing Mari to take a step back.


    ¡°I might have a chance of getting out of this alive, but not if have to look out for you at the same time. So, leave, unless you want to be a burden.¡±


    Sanora turns her gaze back to the oncoming group, not able to bear the hurt look on Mari¡¯s face.  They¡¯re close already and Sanora is growing uneasy since Mari is still standing rooted in place.


    ¡°Stop just standing around for fucks sake, get a move on!¡±


    Mari flinches as Sanora shouts at her.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you! I don¡¯t care what happens to me!¡±


    ¡°And get us both killed?! If I die here my blood is on your hands, why won¡¯t that go into you head?! We don¡¯t have time for this, fucking LEAVE!¡±


    Mari just stands there, starting to sob as she looks at Sanora before finally scrambling to gather some of her stuff. Without another word she takes off into the plains crying, disappearing in the high grass.


    Sanora lips turn into a sad smile. ¡°Good girl.¡± She whispers to herself before bracing for the fight. A few moments later the riders reach Sanora. She can¡¯t count them all as they move around her, cutting her off from every direction. A moment ago, she estimated that they number about twenty, but now that she sees them she counts at least thirty, all of them armed and wearing masks.


    ¡°Something tells me you¡¯re didn¡¯t just stop to ask for directions.¡± Sanora says once they all have come to a stop. One of them jumps if his horse and steps forward. He is the only one not wearing a mask. A tall man with a bald head and a large scar on his throat.


    ¡°You look as unassuming as I¡¯ve been told.¡± He says, his cold voice low and gravelly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. Admit it, you¡¯ve never seen such a pretty face before.¡± Sanora grins, but a cold sweat is running down her back.


    ¡°Please spare me your chatter. I¡¯d ask if you want to do this the easy way, but you killed enough of my men for me to know your answer already.¡± Everyone around dismounts their horse as the man speaks.


    ¡°You know that and still and still came after me? No idea if you¡¯re brave or plain stupid.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, spare me your chatter.¡± The man says and waves his hand, signalling his men. They start to close in on Sanora from every direction.


    ¡®At least buy Mari some time¡­¡¯ She thinks as she heaves a resigned sigh and tightens the grip on her sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± She says and hell breaks loose. Not wasting another moment, she charges at the nearest man and takes a swing at him. He isn¡¯t even fast enough to parry. Sanora slices his arm clean off before locking onto the next one.


    ¡°She¡¯s holding up pretty well, boss.¡± One man standing next to the leader says as he watches the carnage.


    ¡°She¡¯s going all out already. Good. She¡¯ll tire herself out playing with the pawns, let her.¡± The leader mumbles with crossed arms as he watches Sanora mow down his people one after another. The rest of them just stand and watch as well. Right now, she is murder incarnate. Blades come at her from every direction only for her to either dodge or parry them before taking out another of the assailants. The bodies drop one after another and slowly the ground gets soaked in their blood. Not two minutes later the last of them dies by Sanora¡¯s sword.


    ¡°That all you¡¯ve got?¡± Sanora says panting as she pulls her sword out of a corpse. ¡°I¡¯m almost a bit disappointed.¡± She grins at the boss as she stands in a lake of blood, in between the countless corpses and body parts.


    ¡°This is getting tiresome.¡± The boss says and gives another signal with his hand. In a second over a dozen crossbow bolts are flying at Sanora from every direction. All she manages to do it shield her face with her arms as she feels several impacts through her chainmail and painful stings all over her legs which almost give out. There are six bolts sticking out of them, blood already soaking her pants around every wound.


    ¡®Guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ She thinks as she looks at her legs. She can neither run nor fight anymore. She is barely managing to stay on her feet.


    ¡®I wonder how far Mari is¡­¡¯ A smile returns as her thoughts wander to Mari. But her vision is growing blurry, her mind hazy.


    ¡®Of course they poisoned them.¡¯ She sighs.


    ¡°Wait for her to pass out then cut her tendons. Toss the dead men into the grass then we leave.¡± The boss says and turns around to walk back to his horse.


    ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Sanora grumbles as she starts to gather magic in her arm with frightening speed. In the blink of an eye a blue fireball grows in her palm, her body already screaming in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this alive either!¡± She shouts and the fireball keeps getting larger as Sanora pours in every ounce of her magic without holding back. She can feel her limbs grow cold and numb as every bit of energy is sucked into the spell, causing the veins in her right arm to glow dimly. It grows so much Sanora has to hold it above her head lest it consumes her as well. She can feel her heartbeat getting weaker the larger the spell gets, but she pays it no mind. She already made her choice. If she is going to die here, then the very least she will do is blast those people right to hell before she does. Wisps of golden flames start to spread from the core of the fire above her. Sanora¡¯s ears are ringing, her vision is almost completely black by now. All she sees is the bright, golden light above her.


    ¡®Ah, that looks like¡­¡¯ last thoughts wander through her mind as her heart stops for good and the entirety of the fireball turns into a brilliant gold.


    ¡°¡­when day breaks.¡± With a whisper she lets go of the spell and the world around her fades away.


    ============================================


    Tears stream down Mari¡¯s face as she runs. The grass around her is whipping her face without end, she can hardly keep her eyes open. Only a few moments after she left, the sound of clashing blades started behind her. With every step her heart is screaming, begging her to turn around and go back to Sanora. But deep down she knows that what Sanora said is right. She would only hold her back and make their chance of escape even worse than they already are. But the words still hurt her.


    She is lost in her maelstrom of thought and trips over something, tumbling out of the grass and back onto the road. But she doesn¡¯t get up. She just lies there, face in the dirt and sobs quietly.


    ¡®Why now. Why did all of this have to happen now. When I just found someone I care about. This isn¡¯t fair.¡¯ Her fingers dig into the dirt and her sobs grow louder. She sits up and turns to look back to where she came from, where Sanora is still fighting just around the next curve.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡± She whispers. All the strength has left her. If Sanora isn¡¯t with her, then what reason does she have to keep running?


    Suddenly a dim light starts glowing down the road. In mere moments is grows brighter and brighter. Mari has to narrow her eyes to keep looking at it. She can feel the warmth all the way here. The in a spilt second the light disappears, follow by a deafening bang and a gust of wind.


    Mari just sits there with her mouth hanging open, staring down the road as her thoughts come to a stop.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    The sudden voice makes Mari jump. She quickly turns her head. There are two women walking down the road.


    ¡°You alright?¡± One of them asks Mari. She is a good head shorter than Mari, her brown hair a similar colour to Sanora¡¯s. She¡¯s wearing nothing but plain day to day clothes that have seen better days. Her face looks young but seems weathered, tired. The one next to her seems more up to travelling. She is wearing sturdy clothes made of leather and she carries a big backpack on her. She has two braids in her otherwise open, dark-red hair running along the sides of her head, just above her long and pointy ears which are embellished with a plethora of earrings. Her face is gentle, and she has an oddly calm air around her.


    Mari knows there is only one kind of person who would look like this while travelling the plains. Adventurers.


    ¡°Hey, someone in there?¡± The woman waves her hand in front of Mari¡¯s face as she speaks, finally breaking Mari from her stupor.


    ¡°No! We were attacked in our camp and my friend told to me leave and stayed back to buy time. Please, help her! I¡¯ll pay you anything, just please help her!¡± Mari begs them with tears in her eyes.


    The women exchange a quick glance before nodding.


    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll have time for question later.¡± She extends a hand to Mari and pulls her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go help your friend.¡±


    A spark of hope returns to Mari. Maybe they aren¡¯t too late. That bright light must have been a spell from Sanora, so that means the fight is still going. Without another word the three of them start to run down the road. Mari can hardly keep up with them as they run, taking every ounce of strength she has to not get left behind.


    ¡®Please be alright, gods please don¡¯t let us be too late.¡¯ Mari begs as they run.


    Her heart is pounding faster with every step they come closer to Sanora, but when they round the curve, they are greeted with a sight that makes it stop for a second. A large portion of the earth is scorched. Glimmering corpses litter the ground, the smell of burnt flesh hangs heavy in the air. A few of the people managed to survive the initial blast, but they are burnt beyond saving.


    ¡°Looks like a crucible waltzed through here.¡± The brown-haired woman mumbles as she takes in the sight.


    Mari doesn¡¯t register the words. The only thing on her mind right now is finding Sanora, and it doesn¡¯t take long until she spots her lying on the ground in the centre of the circle.


    ¡°Sanora!¡± she rushes towards her and comes to a sliding stop on her knees by the girl¡¯s side. ¡°Gods¡­¡± She whispers, seeing the state Sanora is in. She is covered in blood all over, though it doesn¡¯t seem like her own. Her legs are skewered by bolts, and her arm is hardly recognizable. It¡¯s covered in heavy burns all the way to the shoulder. The fingertips are cleanly burnt off all the way to the bone. Her veins have grown even darker and are visible all the way to her neck and on her face. The skin around her veins is slowly growing dark as the blood is seeping into the flesh surrounding them.


    Mari holds up her staff, letting every bit of magic she has flow into one spell to heal Sanora.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t leave.¡± She pleads in between sobs, but Sanora¡¯s wounds don¡¯t heal one bit.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?!¡± Mari cries as she tries to draw out more energy, but she is completely dry and no matter how much hard she tries, there is nothing left to cast another spell with.


    ¡°We need to get her to the flesh sect! Help me carry her, Deepvalley isn¡¯t far. If we run we can make it-¡°


    ¡°That wont help.¡± The woman with the brown hair cuts her off as she walks towards Mari. ¡°Her heart already stopped beating.¡±


    Mari looks at her for a moment before quickly feeling Sanora¡¯s neck. Nothing. Below her still faintly warm skin is no pulse to be felt.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mari slumps back. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± Her empty eyes stare off into the distance as her mind shuts down completely.


    But in the chaos, something moves among the dead bodies. A few of them shift and from below the emerges a bald man. He is staring at the dead Sanora with bloodshot eyes, the left side of his face covered un burns. He takes a look at his men around him. Not a single one managed to escape the explosion. The few who survived are hanging onto life by a thread. And out here where there is no hope of help, they will die in a few minutes as well. His gaze wanders back to Sanora.


    ¡®What by the gods was that? That spell? This girl¡­ killed every last one of them? Every single one? I¡¯m done for. Everything I built up will go to shit. All those years of work, burnt in an instant¡­ by one girl!?¡¯


    His fists clench as fury overwhelms the man. With a loud scream he swings his hand in rage. Electricity crackles between his fingers and gathers into a bolt of lightning which zips right at Sanora.


    Before Mari even registers the attack, she is pulled back, seeing Sanora¡¯s body twitch as it is struck by the spell. She slowly turns to look at the man who cast the spell. He is stuck, struggling to free his lower half from below the body of a dead horse.


    ¡°You¡­ you did this.¡± She whispers through grit teeth. ¡°This is all your fault.¡± She growls as her face distorts in rage and despair. She grips the dagger she bought with Sanora so long ago, the memories making the sting in her heart even worse and her rage even more burning.


    ============================================


    ¡°You overdid it, Mika.¡± The woman on the other side of the table sighs.


    ¡°I know.¡± Sanora- Mika, says, looking down at the table with a sad smile. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know what else to do. But at least Mari is safe, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± She adds with a sad smile.


    ¡°Is that really all that matters to you? What about your friends? About finding the moon, coming back home? Back to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Mika¡¯s throat tightens at her mother¡¯s hurt voice.


    ¡°Of course I care about you.¡± She looks up, looking at the white blur of a face. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t risk Mari dying. I want to come back, I really do, but what choice did I have? They had me pinned, there was no way to win.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to win. All you had to do was survive.¡±


    ¡°But I still can. I survived the first time I cast like this as well. I can still-¡°


    ¡°No Mika.¡± Her mother cuts her off. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Your body couldn¡¯t take it. Your heart stopped already.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°What?¡± Sanora whispers. ¡°But last time I survived as well.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like last time. You didn¡¯t just cast that spell with magic you didn¡¯t have, you used your life to cast it. Your brain is already dying. This is the last thing you¡¯ll ever feel, stretched into a few more moments before you¡¯re gone for good.¡±


    Slowly the weight of reality starts to crush Mika. She just looks at her mother wordlessly as a storm of emotions overwhelms her.


    ¡°But this¡­ I¡­¡± She stammers as her body starts to tremble. ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°This cant be happening. I can¡¯t be dead!¡± She shouts and buries her face in her hands. ¡°No, I-I don¡¯t want to go!¡± She sobs as memories of her life flash in her mind. Her home in River¡¯s rest, Amni, Bawarag, Mari. All the things dear to her rushing through her thoughts and the fear hits her like a truck.


    ¡°No no no, I don¡¯t want this!¡± She stands up knocking over the chair before walking back and trying to escape the inevitable. But she trips over the chair. Time seems to slow to a crawl as she looks up at the ceiling through teary eyes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to die. Someone, anyone, please¡­ help me.¡¯


    With these last thoughts she falls and hits the floor.


    Her eyes shoot open as she wakes up in a world of pain. The ceiling above her is gone, replaced by a night sky filled with stars. Her limbs are twitching by themselves, the occasional spark still zipping between her body and the ground. Her memories are foggy. The last thing she remembers is letting go of the spell and closing her eyes.


    She forces herself onto her side to cough out the blood in her longues. Once most of it is out, she takes a few deep breaths again. Her vision is blurred by red, her mind hazy. If it wasn¡¯t for the pain coursing through her whole body, she would just pass out again. She takes a look around her, seeing three silhouettes of people standing close.


    ¡®They survived? Gimme a break.¡¯ She thinks wryly and lets her head drop to the ground again, preparing for the moment they would kill her for good. Something heavy lands on her and if she still had the energy to, she would scream in pain.


    ¡®There it is.¡¯ She thinks with grit teeth, preparing for the inevitable. But instead of pushing a blade into her throat the person holds her, wailing as she does so. Sanora recognises the voice of the crying girl.


    ¡°Mari?¡± She presses out and blinks to get rid of whatever is blurring her vision. It finally clears a bit and she looks at the person on top of her. It really is Mari, hugging Sanora tightly as she wails. This would be a really heartwarming moment if not for the waves of pain Mari¡¯s every squeeze is sending through Sanora.


    ¡°Mari, please, pain.¡± She groans and Mari quickly gets off Sanora who breathes in relief.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± Mari says as tears and snot run down her messy face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sanora tries to lift her head but as more pain fills her, she decides to just let it rest on the ground.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She furrows her brows. ¡°Why are you here? I told you to run.¡±


    ¡°I did, but I found help on the way.¡± Mari looks at the others. Sanora follows her gaze to the two girls.


    ¡°Not that you needed it.¡± The brown-haired woman smiles at the two.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sanora looks around as much as her pain allows her to. The group surrounding her has been thoroughly decimated. Burnt corpses lie piled around her on the scorched earth.


    ¡°We just saw a bright light, then something exploded. When we reached you, things were already looking like this.¡± The woman says with a shrug.


    ¡°So that was me huh?¡± Sanora can¡¯t help but smile a bit at the thought of the spell she managed to cast.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t recommend pulling that off again though. Casting that spell killed you.¡± The woman adds.


    ¡°Gotta say, I¡¯m feeling pretty alive for being dead.¡±


    ¡°Hah, don¡¯t get cocky now. That was just stupid luck. That lightning spell somehow restarted your heart. Wouldn¡¯t count on luck of these stupid levels to save you every time.¡± The woman grins at her.


    ¡°Lightning spell?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, seems like he got away.¡± The woman mumbles as she looks at the spot where the man was pinned down earlier. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s get you stable first.¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°Right!¡± Mari exclaims. ¡°We need to hurry back and bring you to Virelia. You¡¯re looking beyond awful.¡± She looks at Sanora with worried eyes.


    ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m not going anywhere right now.¡± Sanora says. ¡°I can¡¯t even lift my head. My everything hurts.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t heal you, and you need help!¡± Mari says.


    ¡°You got enough juice for another cast yet?¡± The brown-haired woman asks Mari.


    ¡°Uhh yeah, a bit. But it doesn¡¯t work on her, we just saw that.¡±


    ¡°What we saw was something else. Healing magic doesn¡¯t work on dead people, and well, your friend was pretty dead.¡± Mari¡¯s face lights up in realization as the woman chuckles.


    She takes her staff and immediately casts another spell. A wave of warmth and relief washes over Sanora as the spell takes hold, slowly mending her burnt skin and torn insides.


    ¡°Ahh that¡¯s better. Keep it coming.¡± Sanora sighs. But soon Mari runs out of energy. Sanora¡¯s injuries are still grave, but Mari managed to take care of the worst for now.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m dry.¡± Mari slumps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already feeling a lot better.¡± Sanora smiles at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m glad I have you. Thanks for coming back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I have you back.¡± Mari smiles back at Sanora.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you have each other as well.¡± The brown-haired woman speaks up with teary eyes, interjecting herself into the moment without an ounce of tact, earning a shoulder in the side from her companion and some stares from Sanora and Mari.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry.¡± She just smirks, rubbing her side. ¡°Always, we shouldn¡¯t stay here. Every prowler from here to Murkwater is gonna smell this barbecue.¡± She looks at the burnt bodies around them.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°Hey Mari.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± Sanora smiles at her.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Mari beams at Sanora.


    ¡°Great! Then carry me!¡± She says extending her hands towards Mari.


    ============================================


    ¡°Dammit it all.¡± The man cusses as he drags himself through the plains. ¡°That accursed girl. That fucking monster from the depths of tombs. That was no human.¡± He curses as he thinks back to the sight of his dead men. ¡°Sanora the kingslayer.¡± He grits his teeth, and his eyes burn with fury. ¡°I swear to the gods one day I will come for you and send you right back into the hole you crawled out of.¡± He clenches his fists. ¡°You will pay for this.¡±

 43 – Ugh, trerchers again?

    <h2> </h2>


    The group acts quickly, packing up the remainders of Sanora and Mari¡¯s camp before heading on. Mari agreed to Sanora¡¯s request without much protest and is carrying her on her back.


    As Sanora nozzles into Mari¡¯s neck, she feels something odd. She looks around and her eyes meet with the ones of the brown-haired woman who is looking at them.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The woman shakes her head with a smile. ¡°I just thought that you two are pretty close. You must be good friends huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh uh, thanks.¡± Mari says with an awkward smile. ¡°Yeah we¡¯re really good-¡°


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple.¡± Sanora says dryly, cutting Mari off. The young mage turns her quickly blushing face away as the woman looks at them with wide eyes. But after a second her smile returns.


    ¡°Why, that¡¯s even cuter!¡± She exclaims. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, being this open about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am. But I will never hide my feelings for Mari. I don¡¯t care what anyone has to say about that. I love her. And anyone who can¡¯t accept that can just go fuck themselves.¡± Sanora shrugs and rests her head on Mari¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.¡± The woman laughs. ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯ll get along pretty damn well. My name is Torkastra, Tor for short. And this here is my partner, Flux.¡± She says and the elven woman turns to smile at them and waves her hand. ¡°She can¡¯t speak but I can interpret for her.¡± Torkastra adds.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sanora.¡± She smiles at them.


    ¡°Mari.¡± The girl lowers her head a bit.


    ¡°Sanora and Mari. I¡¯ll try to remember.¡± Torkastra nods. ¡°So, what brings you two out here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to Rel¡¯unkoir. Deepvalley was getting a bit¡­ uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Those guys chase you out of the city?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°There¡¯s also something I¡¯m searching for, and I hope to find some clues in the mountain city because so far, I turned up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Whatcha looking for? Maybe we can help.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. You don¡¯t happen to know anything about the moon, do you?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®moon¡¯? Sorry, can¡¯t say I know anything, though I feel I¡¯ve heard the word before.¡± Torkastra looks at flux who just shrugs.


    ¡°Would have been too easy.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°But thanks for offering.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Tor shakes her head. ¡°Alright, I think we should be far enough now.¡± She stops walking. ¡°What do you say, wanna call it day?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I¡¯d rather do.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Mari says, her voice tired.


    ¡°Alright then. You two get some rest, we¡¯ll take the guard.¡±


    ¡°Ah no, we can-¡°


    ¡°You literally died.¡± Tor cuts Sanora off, pointing at her. ¡°And you-¡° She points at Mari. ¡°-you almost lost your girlfriend today. You both deserve to get some shuteye. Just leave it to us, alright?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s much appreciated.¡± Mari nods, too tired to argue and sets Sanora down before plopping onto the ground as well. ¡°The tent is a little crisp but it¡¯s still usable.¡± Mari says, but as she looks at Sanora she finds her already soundly asleep in the dirt. ¡°Or that.¡± She sighs before throwing a blanket over Sanora and crawling under there as well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± She says with a yawn and in a moment she¡¯s out like a light as well.


    Flux stands next to Torkastra who is looking at the sleeping girls.


    ¡°What?¡± She says as Flux looks at her. She just tilts her head. ¡°Mhh I don¡¯t think they¡¯re too trusting. I think they¡¯re just too tired to think about these things. At least I hope so.¡±


    Flux tilts her head onto the other side with a smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Wha-? No we won¡¯t ask them that!¡± Torkastra rolls her eyes before looking at the two girls again. ¡°¡­yet. Now you get some sleep as well. I¡¯ll make you wake up in a few hours.¡±


    Flux pets Torkastra¡¯s head with a smile before stretching her arms. She flicks her hand and the earth rises, forming a small makeshift tent in which she lies down. She looks at Torkastra one more time with a smile.


    ¡°Good night, me too.¡± Torkastra smiles back at her, and Flux closes her eyes. A few minutes later her breathing has grown slow and steady.


    Torkastra sits down, her gaze fixed to the starry sky above.


    ¡°The moon¡­ the moon¡­¡± She mumbles to herself, digging through her memories. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard that word before, but where? Well, I guess I have some time to think about it.¡± She mumbles to herself.


    ============================================


    Sanora groans as she opens her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the immense exhaustion, the pain she is still feeling would have kept her up all night. She looks around. They are still in the plains. The glowing remains of a small fire are next to her and Mari. Torkastra is sleeping on the opposite side in a small stone tent with Flux sitting in front of it. She is busy drawing something in a small leather-bound book.


    Sanora yawns and rubs her eye.


    ¡°What?¡± She mumbles as she looks at her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one.¡±


    She pulls the blanket off her to check on her other arm.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She gulps as she looks at it. It¡¯s completely numb, the coloration a sickly yellow and black is spreading outward from her darkened veins. A good third of her hand seems to have succumbed to necrosis already.


    ¡°Mari, wake up. We might have a problem.¡± She shakes Mari¡¯s shoulder, and the girl stirs awake.


    ¡°Huh? What, what¡¯s going on?¡± She mumbles as she looks at Sanora with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Just¡­ take a look.¡± Sanora lifts her right arm with the still good one. Mari blinks a few more times before finally waking up.


    ¡°Gods, your arm¡­¡± Mari whispers as she takes Sanora¡¯s arm into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s ice cold.¡±


    ¡°It is? I don¡¯t feel a thing in it.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep going like this. We have to get back to Deepvalley and get you to Virelia now.¡±


    ¡°Wont it be faster to just go to way¡¯s crossing?¡± Sanora shifts around nervously at the thought of seeing Virelia again. Their last meeting was more than just a bit awkward and the thought of going back to her makes Sanora uneasy.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t even halfway there yet. And they don¡¯t have any high-ranking flesh mages there either as far as I know. I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯ll have to get back. Virelia needs to-¡±


    ¡°I-! ...don¡¯t want to.¡± Sanora exclaims suddenly.


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Mari looks at her, but she just averts her eyes. ¡°You still didn¡¯t tell me what happened between you back then. I¡¯m really worried about you. If you don¡¯t get treated you¡¯ll lose your arm!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I should have told you sooner, but I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d need to see Virelia again. At least not so soon. The thing is, Virelia kind of has a thing for me. When I saw her last time, she did some sort of brain scan thing to find out what was wrong with me and I took a look into her thoughts because I started getting suspicious of her. That¡¯s when she told me, and things got weird.¡±


    ¡°She has a thing for you?¡± Mari frowns.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing you ask?¡± Sanora chuckles wryly.


    ¡°Well duh, the girl loves you. She¡¯s jealous.¡±


    Sanora and Mari turn to look at Torkastra lying in the tent on her stomach, head resting on her hands. Flux looks at her as well before facepalming.


    ¡°Is it a habit of yours to listen in on other people¡¯s conversations?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow at the woman.


    ¡°Not really. You just had the conversation next to us so it kinda happened.¡± Torkastra shrugs.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°Fact is, you need help, and fast or you will lose your arm if you didn¡¯t already.¡±


    ¡°Your girl is right.¡± Torkastra gets out of the tent. ¡°I give it a few hours tops until its beyond saving even for mages. If we¡¯re talking conventional medicine, it¡¯s already gone.¡±


    ¡°Ah come on, it¡¯s not that bad. See?¡± Sanora lifts her arm a bit higher, but the flesh tears and her arm drops. She looks at the chunk of flesh in her fingers, then at her arm which now has a bleeding hole in it.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Everyone stares at it.


    ¡°Ok uh, a few hours sound about right.¡± Sanora mumbles.


    ¡°Yep. You need some damn good help damn fast.¡± Torkastra nods. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have an idea.¡± She grins at the two. ¡°You see, Flux and I came out here because we are tracking a group of trerchers. Nasty fucks somehow managed to tame some prowlers and they¡¯re using them as mounts. And as a cherry on top, they kidnapped the daughter of some rich guy who was travelling through here. You help us hunt them down and get the girl back and I help you with your arm. Sound good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a flesh mage?¡± Mari asks, looking Torkastra up and down. ¡°Of weaver rank?¡±


    ¡°Your friend shot a tier 4 spell.¡±


    ¡°Fair.¡± Mari nods.


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Torkastra asks.


    Mari looks at Sanora.


    ¡°Not like I have anything to lose.¡± She sighs. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll help you. If you can help me that is.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Torkastra grins and walks over before taking Sanora¡¯s arm in her hands. ¡°Mhh yeah, you¡¯re royally fucked.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yeah, I knew as much already, thanks.¡± Sanora snorts. ¡°So, you can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± She smiles at Sanora and she can feel the magic starting to flow. Goosebumps rise on her skin as she feels the magnitudes of power behind it. Even Virelia¡¯s magic pales in comparison. The black in her arm starts to recede and the hole grows shut. A moment later her arm looks as good as new. Even the severe burning didn¡¯t leave any scars behind. Only the black veins still shine through the skin. By now they are visible all the way up to the right half of her face.


    But neither Sanora or Mari even care about the veins anymore as they stare at the arm wide eyed.


    ¡°How in the world¡­¡± Mari mumbles, looking at Torkastra and Flux, the latter just gives her a smug grin.


    ¡°Do me a favour and keep that a secret.¡± Torkastra winks at them.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± Mari asks but Torkastra holds a finger over her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Now let¡¯s get hunting!¡± She cheers before starting to walk off followed by Flux, leaving the two sitting on the ground flabbergasted.


    ¡°What in the gods name¡­ You think we can trust her? Because I¡¯d be lying if I said that wasn¡¯t terrifying.¡± Mari whispers. Sanora looks after Torkastra and after a moment she laughs.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fine. She kinda reminds me of Bawarag. And if they wanted to harm us, they would have had plenty of opportunities already. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not suspicious¡­ but I¡¯m also curious now.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Mari mumbles as she looks after Torkastra and flux with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Just so you know, a flesh mage of that level could melt us with her thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Way to lighten the mood.¡± Sanora rolls her eyes.


    ¡°They seem like nice girls.¡± Torkastra says as she walks. But Flux gives her a worried look. ¡°Eh don¡¯t worry. It was just a little bit of magic, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Torkastra waves her off. Flux doesn¡¯t seem convinced though. ¡°And they needed some help. You know I can¡¯t help it when it comes to pretty girls.¡±


    At this Flux pouts at Torkastra.


    ¡°Naw don¡¯t gimme that. It¡¯s how we met after all.¡± The woman grins at her. Flux just keeps pouting and turns away.


    ¡°Hah, I love you too.¡± Torkastra laughs.


    ============================================


    ¡°They came through there.¡± Torkastra says, crouched down as she runs her hand over some canine-like footprints on the ground. ¡°Seems like they turned around and are going back eastwards. Seems like that little detour actually got us closer to them.¡± She dusts of her hand as she gets up. ¡°We¡¯re close. If we hurry, we might be able to get that girl back in one piece. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± She starts to make her way into the tall grass.


    ¡°Why did those things even kidnap that girl? I doubt trerchers are smart enough to ask for ransom money.¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t. They often steal humans and use them as food. Or if you¡¯re unlucky they keep you around to have some fun with you.¡± Torkastra spits.


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Sanora asks as a shiver runs down her spine. ¡°They¡¯re monsters.¡±


    ¡°They are. And probably the most vile and disgusting ones there are. Those little fucks don¡¯t need a reason, they just do whatever they feel like doing. Its why people pay relatively well to have them killed even though they are weak. As for why they do what they do with women, no one really knows. Some say it¡¯s because they are kind of similar to humans. Others say they are too stupid to understand they can¡¯t reproduce with another species.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Sanora nods thinking back to the time they found a bag filled with a chopped-up human. On her quests with Bullwind she has grown to hate trerchers quite a lot herself. Luckily, they never had any cases of kidnapped girls though. She¡¯s not sure she could stomach that sight. But it seems she might have to now, whether she wants it or not as Torkastra comes to a stop and holds up her hand. Sanora can already hear the weird grumbles and noises of the monsters.


    ¡°Up ahead.¡± Torkastra continues in a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s them. Small group, all riding prowlers. I see our target as well, but we have to hurry, seems like they¡¯re taking a rest.¡±


    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± Sanora asks after crouching down next to Torkastra to get a look at the monsters as well. It¡¯s a small group in a patch of trampled grass. Three trerchers along with three prowlers. The trerchers alone are no threat. The prowlers are more dangerous, but Sanora is in top shape again for once so she¡¯s confident she could win this with nothing but a few scratches.


    The most complicated thing however is the girl they have with them. Her mouth is gagged with some dirty piece of cloth, her arms and legs are tied up and she has some bruises and scratches but nothing major. Her fearful eyes are darting around as she wriggles her hands, but the rope is holding tight. It seems their time is running out as one of the trerchers is pulling the struggling girl off the prowler with a nasty laugh, causing her to struggle even more violently.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡± Torkastra mumbles as she scans the group.


    ¡°Surround them to cut them off and take them by surprise?¡±


    Torkastra grins at Sanora¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Like you¡¯re reading my mind. I¡¯ll take the left, you go right. Flux, you stay here with Mari. Go.¡± Without waiting for a response Torkastra hurriedly sneaks off to the left. Sanora follows suit and makes her way around the right using the still standing grass as cover. Killing trerchers is something she has done more times than she can count by now. In her time with Bullwind she must have killed hundreds of the small, green creatures. But despite this hear heart is pumping hard, because never before has there been a hostage involved. There is no room for slipups, no room for hesitation or mistakes or the girl might die.


    Sanora quickly rounds the group and draws her sword once she is in position. She looks across the patch and finds Torkastra peer through the grass on the opposite side. By now the trercher has dragged the girl into the middle of the area where it¡¯s starting to tear off the torn remains of her clothes. With no more time Sanora and Torkastra nod at each other before darting out from their cover.


    They are fast, and two of the lurchers are dead in the blink of an eye, one decapitated by Sanora, the other one¡¯s neck snapped in a swift move by Torkastra. A thin pike of stone impales the prowler¡¯s head from below without making a sound while Sanora and Torkastra take care of the trerchers. But whether through bad luck of because they were a smidge too slow, the one closest to the girl manages to react in time. Sanora and Torkastra freeze in place as the monster presses its claws onto the girl¡¯s throat as it makes some gurgled sounds which, with a lot of fantasy, might sound like a crude form of talking.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯ Sanora curses mentally and glances at Torkastra for help. But the woman just shrugs and raises her hands in defeat. Sanora looks at her bewildered.


    ¡®We¡¯re just giving up?¡¯ She thinks as she looks back at the monster. But Torkastra is right. Even from this distance they might not be faster than the monster¡¯s claws.


    ¡®But there¡¯s got to be something we can do.¡¯ Sanora grits her teeth and shoots Torkastra another glance. But she just smiles at her and slightly nods in the direction where Flux and Mari are hiding. At this Sanora finally understands. She nods before dropping her weapon and raising her arms as well. The bound girl is sweating and looking at the two with wide eyes, not daring to move with the sharp claws right at her throat. At this the trercher sneers and lets out a triumphant laugh. Sanora can¡¯t help but chuckle along as she can feel the slightest hint of magic crawling along the ground right towards the monster. It¡¯s faint and she can barely feel it, but the source is without a doubt Flux.


    Once it reaches the trercher Sanora can finally see what¡¯s going on. Thin lines of water are crawling up its legs. If it wasn¡¯t for her exceptional eyesight there is no way Sanora would have even seen it. As the trercher continues it¡¯s rambling the water spreads over its whole body without it even noticing. And then once the threads have fully ensnared the monster¡¯s body, the creature freezes solid in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Woah.¡± Sanora says as she stares at the frozen monster for a moment before breaking from her stupor and rushing over to free the girl from the frozen grasp. She takes the trerchers hand and breaks it clean off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now.¡± She says as she takes the gag off and cuts the rope. The girl coughs and spits a few times.


    ¡°That cloth was so filthy!¡± She shivers and tears up.


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Sanora smiles, relieved that the girl seems mostly fine otherwise. ¡°How are you? Did they hurt you?¡± She asks, looking the girl up and down. Her once fine clothes are reduced to a few scraps, her chest is exposed, her hips barely covered. They found her just in time. Had they been even a minute later¡­ Sanora shivers at the thought.


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m¡­ fine. Thanks to you.¡± She says as she covers herself with her hands. But Sanora isn¡¯t buying it. The girl¡¯s voice is shaky, her smile forced and her eyes teary.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone out here.¡± Torkastra chimes in as she walks over. ¡°No need to keep face.¡± She smiles. The girl looks at her, then Sanora before her smile wavers and her lips start to quiver. tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ============================================


    ¡°Truly, I cannot thank you enough.¡± The man furiously shakes Torkastra¡¯s hand. After saving the girl they made their way back to her father who has been waiting for them at the spot where he met Torkastra and Flux. To Sanora its quite the mystery how the trerchers even managed to take off with the girl. These nobles are travelling with two carriages, one of them full of crates and barrels, the other one for people to ride in. And with no shortage of guards, so they must have had some incredibly bad luck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s only natural to help someone in need.¡± Torkastra says with a grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fine young woman. Not many people think like that these days. This hardly feels adequate but please, take this.¡± He hands Torkastra a very ample pouch. She gulps at the sigh and quickly takes it. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened to my daughter if we hadn¡¯t met you. If there is anything else I can do for you, please do tell me.¡± The man smiles at the group.


    ¡°Oh no, this is-¡°


    ¡°Excuse me, are you by any chance on your way to Way¡¯s Crossing?¡± Mari says, interrupting Torkastra.


    ¡°Yes, we are on our way to Southvalley and will make a stop in Way¡¯s Crossing.¡± The man nods.


    ¡°Then, if it isn¡¯t too much trouble, would it be alright for us to ride along on your second carriage? We wouldn¡¯t mind sitting one the crates.¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the very least I can do for you.¡± The man nods with a smile.


    Mari clasps her hands. ¡°Thank you very much, that¡¯s a great help. We¡¯re ready whenever you are.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then we shall leave in a minute. Feel free to make yourself comfortable, though I wish I had something more better to offer than our haul carriage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is more than enough.¡± Mari lowers her head at the man as he heads back into his own ride where his daughter is waiting.


    ¡°I have to admit, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that. Great idea.¡± Sanora says impressed by Mari¡¯s quick wit.


    ¡°I¡¯m just done with tackling this journey on foot. You dying once is enough.¡± Mari¡¯s shoulders slack as she lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Ah right, sorry about that.¡± Sanora scratches her head as she says this, and Mari shoots her a glare.


    ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t a ¡®oh woops, sorry¡¯ kind of thing. I don¡¯t think my body has really realized what happened yet.¡± The girl grips her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to, you know, die.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope you didn¡¯t. If you ever do that again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± She scowls at Sanora who raises her hands.


    ¡°Hey easy, I¡¯m not planning to.¡±


    ¡°Coming from you that¡¯s hardly convincing.¡± Mari shakes her head. ¡°But I guess that¡¯s the best I can expect from you.¡± She shoots Sanora a resigned smirk.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful at least.¡± Sanora scratches her head. ¡°So, what about you two? Coming along?¡± Sanora turns to Torkastra and Flux.


    ¡°No way we¡¯ll pass up a free ride.¡± Torkastra says with a grin before climbing into the carriage, pulling Nyx along.


    ¡°It won¡¯t get boring with those two around.¡± Sanora stretches her hand out to Mari. ¡°Alright then, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mari smiles as she takes Sanora¡¯s hand, and they climb in the carriage. The coachman gives the reins a gentle whip and as the horses start pulling they finally roll out, continuing their way towards Way¡¯s Crossing after their brief holdups.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the worst is behind us.¡± Sanora says as she sits down and leans on one of the crates.

 44- Two days of torment

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°So, you are on your way to Way¡¯s Crossing as well?¡± Sanora asks their two freshly acquired companions.


    ¡°Not particularly.¡± Torkastra shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯re always on the road, travelling from place to place. It¡¯s just how we live.¡± She explains with a carefree smile on her lips as Flux nods along. ¡°So, what about you? What brings you out here besides criminals chasing you?¡± Torkastra ask with a smirk.


    ¡°Very funny.¡± Sanora rolls her eyes. ¡°But aside from that, I¡¯m hoping to find some clues about the moon somewhere like I said before. So far I haven¡¯t found a thing so we¡¯re checking other towns.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Torkastra drops her fist onto the palm of her other hand. ¡°I completely forgot about that. I¡¯ve been thinking because that word just felt so familiar. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°You did?!¡± Sanora shouts as she leans towards Torkastra. ¡°Where? When? How?¡± She peppers Torkastra with questions, leaning closer with every word as the excitement inside of her starts to bubble over.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Torkastra chuckles as she gently shoves Sanora back again.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. This is just the first clue I really have.¡± Sanora scratches her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re good. As for the moon, I¡¯m pretty sure I saw the word in a house once, written on some old fragments salvaged from the warfields. Ancient, some even say from the pre-war era, left by whoever was living beyond the mountains before that are became the warfields.¡±


    ¡°The civilisation from before the wars?¡± Mari asks. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine how many thousand years ago that must have been.¡± The girls seems to be getting invested too, her craving for old stories aching to know what those destroyed lands looked like when they were still prospering.


    ¡°No one really does. And with the few fragments that survived the wars we probably never will. But still, it¡¯s a lead.¡±


    ¡°Seems like we have our next destination then.¡± Sanora beams. ¡°Where did you see those fragments?¡±


    ¡°In the private collection of some rich trader in Southvalley. I can tell you where to find him, but it might be for the best if you visit him alone. And don¡¯t mention my name. Or that I¡¯m in town.¡±


    ¡°Do I wanna know?¡± Sanora raises an eyebrow as Torkastra fiddles with her shirt.


    ¡°All I want to say is that we aren¡¯t on particularly good terms, so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Torkastra says, and Flux pets her on the head.


    ¡°Fair enough. We¡¯ll find a way.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t be of more help.¡±


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve managed so far.¡± Sanora waves her off. ¡°At least somehow¡­¡± She mumbles.


    ¡°Anyways, I take it you two are with the adventurers guild?¡± Sanora asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A great way to earn a living while travelling through the land since you can find work just about anywhere. Also, it never gets boring.¡± Torkastra grins and Flux nods in agreement.


    ¡°I see.¡± Sanora chuckles. ¡°So, any particular reason why you decided to live on the road?¡±


    At this, Torkastra and Flux exchange a glance. Torkastra thinks for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Not really. I just wanted to see a bit of the world. And Flux just decided to tag along after we met.¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯re kind of similar in that aspect.¡± Sanora smiles at Mari.


    ¡°Oh, I smell a story. Tell me.¡± Torkastra leans forward with a sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°I think it was at the start of Amnis when I came to Deepvalley¡­¡±


    After a long recount, leaving out some of the more personal parts, by Sanora, the group can finally see the first buildings in the distance ahead. Mari has fallen asleep on Sanora¡¯s shoulder partway through. Torkastra however has been hanging onto Sanora¡¯s every word. Her ears twitch when Sanora mentions how she and Mari finally decided to become an open couple. Sanora finishes her tale and Torkastra just looks at her with her hands clasped.


    ¡°You two are so adorable.¡± She says, wiping a tear from her eye.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Sanora scratches her head as her cheeks blush. ¡°Your turn. How¡¯d you and Flux meet?¡±


    Torkastra looks at Flux who just shrugs in response.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a special story by any means. We just met in town one day by chance and for some reason I could always tell what Flux was thinking. Thus, we decided to start adventuring together. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight. A girl who can¡¯t speak just so happened to meet probably the only person who can seemingly read her mind. And you say it¡¯s nothing special? If that wasn¡¯t fate, then I don¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    ¡°Fate huh.¡± Torkastra expression grows dour at the word, her smile vanishing in an instant as her gaze wanders to the plains behind them.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to tear open old wounds.¡±


    But Torkastra doesn¡¯t respond and just continues to stare into the lands with empty eyes.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Uh, Tor? Are you ok?¡± Sanora asks.


    Flux furrows her eyebrows in worry and starts to lightly shake Torkastra¡¯s shoulder. It takes a moment, but Torkastra finally blinks and slowly turns back.


    ¡°Sorry, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Everything alright with you? You just completely spaced out.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s nothing. Just a bit tired.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to sleep in a proper bed again.¡± She grins. Sanora would have been convinced that¡¯s all if it wasn¡¯t for Flux whose expression hasn¡¯t eased one bit. But she knows that she¡¯s in no place to pry so she lets it go.


    ¡°Yeah, same here.¡± Sanora nods and glances at the sleeping Mari. ¡°Guess we all need some rest.¡±


    ============================================


    After a long ride the carriages finally roll into Way¡¯s Crossing. It¡¯s a small town, quite different from Deepvalley. But despite that the road is busier. Sanora leans out of the carriage, taking in the view. The houses are built along both sides of the road, the majority being inns and stores of all sorts, catering to the people passing through on their way to one of the bigger cities. The road is far wider than anywhere else Sanora has been and packed full of carriages trying to navigate between the masses of people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mari mumbles as she rubs her eyes and looks around.


    ¡°Hey you, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, my pillow suddenly disappeared.¡± Mari grumbles as she shuffles over to Sanora. As she looks out the back of the carriage her drowsiness is seemingly slapped out of her.


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Finally going to tell me why you hate this place so much?¡±


    The carriages come to a stop on a wide space next to one of the bigger inns.


    ¡°Maybe we should talk with the nobleman about riding along to Southvalley first.¡±


    ¡°Figured you¡¯d say that. Tor and Flux already did that. We continue in two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s¡­ great.¡± Mari sighs and hops off the carriage before stretching.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk about this huh?¡± Sanora slides off the edge as well.


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t.¡± Mari sighs again. ¡°But I guess you¡¯ll find out eventually anyways. But can we least talk this over with a drink?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°Apparently this is one of the best inns in town. Let¡¯s head inside the-¡°


    ¡°Golden drop?!¡± Mari shouts when she sees the inn they parked next to. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Of all the places they could have picked it just had to be this one.¡± Mari groans, burying her face in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is part of the thing you were about to tell me?¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡±  Shouting draws Sanora¡¯s attention. She looks over, seeing two men storming out of the Golden drop.


    ¡°Calm down dear, we¡¯ll find another place to stay.¡± The other man says and takes his hand.


    ¡°We sure will. And It¡¯s a sunny day in the tombs before we ever set foot in here again.¡± The other man says as he stomps off.


    ¡°By all means, do that. Don¡¯t want your kind stinking up the place after all!¡± A woman standing in the door shouts after them with crossed arms and an expression like she just ate an expired fish. She looks oddly similar to Mari. Same black hair, similar facial features, just in old. One of the men just flips her the bird as they walk down the road.


    The woman just clicks her tongue and is about to head back inside again, but her gaze stops on Mari and Sanora. She squints her eyes.


    ¡°¡®You people¡¯ huh? Seems like someone¡¯s out for blood. Well, she can have that.¡± Sanora mumbles as she is about to walk off, but Mari grabs her shoulder. ¡°Mari?¡± Sanora looks at her, but the girl just looks at her feet.


    ¡°Gods, Mari?!¡± The woman lights up.


    ¡°Uhhh Mari? Elaborate?¡± Sanora gulps as the woman jogs towards them.


    ¡°May I introduce; Freida Braustein.¡± Mari sighs. ¡°My mother.¡±


    Sanora stands rooted in place as her brain shuts down completely.


    ¡°Gods it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve visited.¡± Frieda coos as she pulls Mari into a hug. ¡°How have you been? Is this a friend from the guild? Are your studies going well? Did your rank increase? Did you finally find a boyfriend? No wait, don¡¯t tell me. Let¡¯s talk over some lunch! I¡¯ll get someone to bring in your luggage.¡± Mari¡¯s mother is like a storm, assaulting her child with questions and then rushing back into the building before Mari can even say a word.


    The two of them just stand there in silence and stare at the door of the inn.


    ¡°Sooo¡­¡± Mari breaks the silence after a minute. ¡°The thing I didn¡¯t want to tell you; my family isn¡¯t, uh, overly fond of gay people.¡±


    Sanora slowly turns to look at Mari, but she averts her gaze.


    ¡°Yeah, no shit.¡± Sanora scoffs. ¡°I¡¯ll look for a different place to stay.¡± Sanora shakes her head and is about to walk off.


    ¡°Wait.¡± But Mari stops her. ¡°They already know we¡¯re here, we can¡¯t just go to another inn now.¡±


    ¡°Sure we can. Watch me.¡±


    ¡°Sanora, please.¡± Mari pleads. ¡°If we stay at another place they wont stop prying why. They¡¯ll know something is up.¡±


    It slowly starts to dawn on Sanora. ¡®A friend from the guild?¡¯ ¡®Did you find a husband yet?¡¯. The whole interaction between Mari and her mother seemed a bit off considering how she just threw out those men.


    ¡°Oh gods. They don¡¯t know.¡± Sanora¡¯s eyes grow as round as saucers.


    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Mari mutters. ¡°I could never muster up the courage to tell them. That¡¯s the whole reason I left home. I just know how they¡¯ll react, and I¡¯m scared. Scared of the despising gazes and the hurtful words. And most of all, awful as they may be, I¡¯m scared of losing my family.¡± Mari whispers with her eyes fixed to the ground.


    Sanora feels a sting in her heart at the scene in front of her. Of all the cruel and nerve grating things she has laid her eyes upon, Mari looking like a beat-up puppy has to be among the worst. With a long sigh she roughs through her hair.


    ¡°So, what do we do? Pretend like we¡¯re just friends?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m asking a lot of you. But could you bear it? Just for those two days?¡± Mari looks up with pleading eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. In fact, I absolutely hate this. But if it¡¯s for your sake then I¡¯ll manage¡­ somehow. But I¡¯ll drink. Excessively.¡±


    ¡°I hate this just as much, trust me. Thank you, Sanora.¡± Mari gives her a weak smile.


    ¡®That¡¯s going to be two long days.¡¯ Sanora sighs mentally.


    ¡°Nice of you to swing by big sis.¡± A young man says as he walks towards Mari and Sanora. His short hair is the same colour as Mari¡¯s. And despite Mari being the older one he is a bit taller than her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, Erich.¡± Mari chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for years, what did you expect.¡± Erich laughs before hugging Mari.


    ¡°The guild has been keeping me pretty busy.¡±


    ¡°They better have, otherwise your talents would go to waste. This one of your party members?¡± He glances at Sanora who is silently standing on the sideline.


    ¡°Yes. Let me introduce you. Sanora, this is Erich Braustein, my younger brother. Erich, this is Sanora, my g-¡° Mari coughs, catching herself just before she says something wrong. ¡°-great frontliner.¡±


    ¡°Sanora?¡± Erich raises an eyebrow. Sanora and Mari gulp. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty ancient name.¡±


    ¡°Erich, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Mari scolds him but he just laughs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡¯s a bad thing. Let¡¯s grab your stuff, the others can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t.¡± Mari forces a smile and hands Erich her heavy pack with Sanora following suit. The siblings go ahead with Sanora tagging after them.


    ¡°Hey, sis.¡± Erich whispers.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mari responds in a whisper as well.


    ¡°That friend of yours, she has a boyfriend?¡±


    Mari almost trips, staggering for a few steps before catching herself.


    ¡°Uh¡­ n-no, she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± Erich nods, smiling to himself.


    ¡®Damn you¡¯re bad at whispering you know that?¡¯ Sanora thinks with a scowl as she follows the siblings. ¡®This is going to be even worse than I thought. Gods, help me.¡¯ Sanora bracers herself as they enter the Golden Drop, starting the two days of torment lying ahead.

 45 – The Braustein family

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡± Freida says and pulls Mari into yet another hug. ¡°I worry every day that you don¡¯t come back from one of your quests.¡±


    Once inside, Erich makes his way upstairs, bringing the girl¡¯s belongings into a room for each of them. Sanora has to hold back from banging her head on the table. After all the trouble they went through, they have to sleep in separate rooms now. A silent sigh escapes her lips.


    ¡°Sanora? You in there?¡± Mari¡¯s voice pulls her back to reality.


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, what did you say?¡±


    By now they are sitting at one of the tables in the hall on the ground floor. Sanora takes a proper look around. The hall is smaller than the ones in most inns she has been to, in exchange for having more rooms for people to stay in. The sound of chatter fills the air as about half of the tables are occupied by all sorts of people passing through the town.


    ¡°Tired from the journey? Well, I can¡¯t blame you.¡± Frieda laughs. ¡°Deepvalley is quite far from here, even by carriage. I¡¯m rather surprised you came here with a nobleman. Is this one of your quests?¡±


    ¡°No. We just happened to run into them on the road and ended up helping them, so they took us four along. Speaking of which, where is Torkastra and Flux?¡± Mari looks around the hall.


    ¡°Good question. Haven¡¯t seen them since we got off the carriage.¡± Sanora mumbles and scans the hall as well. But Torkastra and Flux aren¡¯t among the many travelers at the other tables.


    ¡°More members of your party?¡± Frieda asks with a curious smile.


    ¡°Not party members per se. We met them on the road, and they helped us helping the nobleman. Actually, it was the other way around but it¡¯s a long story. To sum it up, we were going in the same direction, so we decided to stick together for a bit.¡± Mari explains.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s only the two of you in a party?¡± Frida raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re usually in a party of five. Balmir is our leader, he¡¯s reliable and smart. Serantis is our heavy frontliner, practically indestructible, and Mehena, with her eagle-eyes is our archer and scout.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and did they not come along?¡± Frieda asks slightly confused, a hint of suspicion glowing in her eyes.


    ¡°Uhh they¡­¡± Mari is starting to fumble as the words won¡¯t come to her. She shoots a helpless glance to Sanora.


    ¡°They stayed behind because we aren¡¯t really out on a quest. We¡¯re on our way to meet someone in Southvalley I need to see. A scholar of sorts, very knowledgeable about the old war. Mari asked if she could tag along to see some of the old records herself.¡± With a smile, Sanora lies to Freida with a calmness that almost sends a shiver down Mari¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Ah yes, she has always been overly invested in those old stories.¡± Frieda nods, satisfied with the answer. ¡°So, how long will you be staying in town?¡±


    ¡°Two days, then we will move on to Southvalley.¡±


    ¡°Only two days?¡± Freida deflates. ¡°But you only just arrived here.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we¡¯re on a tight schedule. Since we¡¯re basically acting as the guard of the noble we came with we¡¯ll have to tag along.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Frieda sighs, but soon after smiles again. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to make the best of the two days we have.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll sure have to.¡± A new voice joins in on the conversation, deep and gravelly. ¡°Who knows when we¡¯ll get to see our daughter next.¡± The man says as he brings two large trays filled with food to the table.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mari gets up from her seat to greet her father with a jump attack hug.


    ¡®Lotsa hugs in this family.¡¯ Sanora think as she takes a mug off the tray to finally flush her brain with alcohol to drown out the idle chitchat between Mari and her father.


    ¡°-oh right, this is Sanora, our party¡¯s frontliner.¡±


    With a mention of her name, Sanora¡¯s attention is pulled back to the conversation.


    ¡°Sanora. Nice to meet you.¡± The man extends his hand with a smile, and Sanora takes it, albeit a bit unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯m Markus Braustein, Mari¡¯s father, which you probably heard by now.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Sanora¡­ which you probably heard by now too.¡± Sanora forces a smile.


    Markus laughs. ¡°I see we¡¯ll get along just fine. Thank you for keeping my child safe out there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lately its Mari keeping me safe more than anything.¡± Sanora shakes her head. ¡°She is an exceptional mage.¡±


    ¡°Hah, she sure is, our little prodigy.¡± Markus sits down. ¡°So, tell me.¡± He looks at Mari.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± She tilts her head.


    ¡°Everything of course, and don¡¯t skimp on the details.¡± He points at Mari.


    ¡°Gods, where do I even start¡­¡±


    ============================================


    A solid hour later Mari finally finishes a mostly censored story of the most recent events. Sanora has emptied a solid four mugs of ale by now, wishing she wasn¡¯t as alcohol resistant as she is.


    ¡°-and that¡¯s how we ended up tagging along the caravan on the road.¡±


    The room has gone a lot more quiet by now, most of the people having either left or retreated to their quarters by now.


    ¡°Lords above.¡± Freida slumps, leaning back on her chair. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯d rather not know about all of that. To think you have been in such danger. I mean, a cave filled with giant spiders? Small ones are already scary enough.¡± She knits her eyebrows.


    ¡°And the big ones are every bit as creepy as you imagine.¡± Mari shudders at the thought. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel exhausted again.¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to go back to this adventuring business? You could make plenty of money just working as a healer here.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Mari says firmly. ¡°Its not about the money. The people there need me. If the plains go untended the villages will suffer from the roaming monsters, Way¡¯s Crossing is no exception. And besides, its nothing a good night¡¯s sleep can¡¯t fix.¡± Mari grins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you cant just sleep off everything.¡± Frieda frowns. ¡°Just imagine what-¡°


    Markus clears his throat, drawing his wife¡¯s glare.


    ¡°Frieda, Mari had a long day. We still have time to talk tomorrow. She needs some sleep, and we need to get back to work.¡±


    ¡®FINALLY¡¯ Sanora cheers mentally as and end to the interrogation is in sight.


    ¡°Hmm I guess so.¡± Freida mumbles. ¡°Lets continue this over breakfast then. I¡¯ll make your favorite.¡± Freida hands the girls two keys. Your rooms are upstairs, they should be ready by now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mari says. Sanora just gives a drowsy nod and a smile as she takes the key.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be down for breakfast tomorrow.¡± Mari gets up with everyone else following suit.


    ¡°You better be on time.¡± Frieda says with a smirk.


    ¡°Have a good night, Mari.¡± Markus says.


    ¡°You too.¡± Mari says.


    ¡°Good night. Thank you for the food.¡± Sanora says the first best stuff that comes to mind, not wanting to waste too much mental energy on those people. And with that they finally leave the table and head upstairs. But before they can even exchange a single word a young girl dashes at Mari. Sanora is only one thought away from drawing her sword, but manages to catch herself.


    ¡°Mariiiiii!¡± She leaps at Mari who catches her in a hug and spins the laughing girl around a few times.


    ¡°Johanna! Gods look at how tall you¡¯ve gotten.¡± Mari says as she sets the girl down.


    ¡°Right?!¡± Johanna says  as she does a spin. Her long hair is a shade lighter than the rest of the family¡¯s, but her face makes her easily recognizable as one of the Brausteins.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you so much you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Johanna beams.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Naww of course I would. I missed you too.¡± Mari pats her head. ¡°Sanora, this is Johanna, my little sister. Johanna, this is Sanora, a member of my party.¡±


    Johanna looks Sanora up and down. She just returns a nod and a kind smile, but Johanna gives a really odd look before ignoring her and returning to Mari.


    ¡®That was¡­ odd.¡¯ Sanora thinks as she watches the sisters walk off while they catch up.


    ¡°-no fair that they got to talk with you while I had to work.¡±


    ¡°I see things haven¡¯t changed. Always one important customer or another.¡± Mari lets out a wry laugh. ¡°Who¡¯s the ¡®super important customer¡¯ this time around?¡±


    ¡°Oh you know, just some mage from the capital and her company who arrived in town today.¡± Johanna rolls her eyes with a smirk.


    ¡°Theres another mage from the capital here?¡± Mari tilts her head as the joke sails right over it. Johanna and Sanora just shoot Mari an empty look until it finally clicks.


    ¡°Ah, you meant me.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you happen to see any other mages walking around here?¡±


    ¡°My, grown in height and sass huh.¡± Mari says.


    ¡°Someone needed pick up where you left.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, all bratty. I¡¯m almost happy I¡¯ll be leaving in two days.¡± But as Mari chuckles Johanna suddenly stops, remaining rooted in place.


    ¡°You¡¯re only staying for two days?¡± She deflates.


    ¡®There we go again.¡¯ Sanora winces mentally at the prospect of going over the whole story again.


    ¡®Why do we have to stay two whole days?¡¯


    ============================================


    Sanora has slept in a lot of places. From tents to a brothel to the quarters of a princess. But never has she had such a hard time falling asleep as in this inn. Ever since she set foot through the door, she has felt uneasy, as if she is on enemy territory. Even the spiders den felt more welcoming than this. Sure, they were out to kill them all, and almost succeeded too, but at least they didn¡¯t do it because of prejudice. They were just giant spiders, and they just kill to survive. The Braustein family¡¯s intolerance however comes from an entirely different place than the survival instinct of the spiders.


    ¡°At least in the spiders cave I didn¡¯t have to pretend to be someone I¡¯m not.¡± Sanora mumbles as she counts the boards that make up the roof for the fifteenth time. Keeping track of ever guest in the building has grown boring quite some time ago. Most people are asleep by now. The only ones still up are the Brausteins who are cleaning, and one couple who has been going at it in bed for quite some time now, which has made Sanora envious to no small degree. She could have easily snuck into Mari¡¯s room by now, if it wasn¡¯t for her little sister still being there and talking with Mari.


    ¡®Seriously, does that girl ever grow tired?¡¯


    Sanora rolls around in the bed to get into a more comfy position, but it does little to help. The smell of the freshly washed bedsheets creeps into her nose with every breath she takes. She cant quite put her finger on it, but for some reason even that makes her uneasy.


    ¡°Two days. Just two days of this torment then we¡¯ll be out of here.¡± She tells herself before rolling over once more.


    ¡°¡­ ah fuck this.¡± She takes the blanket and chucks it through the room before taking out her sleeping bad from her bag to use it as a blanket. She relishes in the familiar feeling and the scent of home, trying to tune out her surroundings and hopefully fall asleep somehow.


    ============================================


    When Mari opens her eyes the first rays of dawn are already shining through the shutters. She groans and rolls over, grabbing for Sanora. But her arms fall empty. Confused she opens her eyes and blinks a few times before remembering where she is. She sits up, rubbing her tired eyes. She squints as she looks at the window.


    ¡°How long did I sleep? Ah shoot, breakfast.¡± Mari gets out of bed to get dressed. She tumbles around the room to gather her stuff with half lidded eyes. But she soon regrets her choice as she jams her toe into a chair. With a yelp she staggers back and falls square on her ass while holding her foot.


    ¡°Off to a great start.¡± She groans and grabs her staff to cast a quick heal on her toe to ease the pain. ¡°Off to a great start.¡±


    Once she has finished her first aid she gets dressed and leaves her room, heading downstairs. Its an odd feeling still remembering exactly which floorboards creak. Its not exactly weird, she grew up here after all. But ever since she left, she has made an effort to not think about this place a lot, and realizing how familiar it still is just feels weird to her. While this place is her home it also feels distant by now. Not quite strange, but not quite familiar anymore either. But soon her thoughts are blown away by a sweet smell beckoning her. She quickly makes her way down the stairs and into the hall. Luckily she hasn¡¯t overslept as bad as she thought. Most of the guests are currently at the tables eating breakfast, the noise of talking and clattering cutlery is filling every corner of the room.


    Mari skips the tables and goes straight for the kitchen where she peeks inside. Her eyes dart around the room searching for her target. A few seconds later she locks on. There it is, a plate filled with three large buns, the honey on top of the glistening in the light.


    Mari swallows the saliva gathering in her mouth at the sight, but in her focus, she doesn¡¯t notice the presence behind her.


    ¡°Sorry, but the kitchen is off limits to guest.¡±


    Mari jumps when she hears her mother behind her.


    ¡°Gods you almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for trying to sneak into the kitchen.¡± Frieda chides.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sneaking into the kitchen. I was just taking a look.¡± Mari avoids her gaze with a pout.


    ¡°Mari, I raised you. Do you really think I don¡¯t know you? Go take a seat, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go wake up Sanora.¡±


    ¡°No need. She left a while ago, said she¡¯ll be doing some shopping for the road.¡±


    ¡°She left already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite an early riser that girl. Very diligent I have to say. You should look for a boyfriend that capable too.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Definitely. I¡¯ll be waiting at the table.¡± Mari quickly makes an exit, not wanting her mother to see her sour expression after hearing that.


    She sits down at one of the few free tables, her good mood now thoroughly spoiled.


    ¡®Boyfriend this boyfriend that. Ughh why cant she just let it rest for one damn day.¡¯ Mari has always known that sooner or later things would catch up to her. She had her peace during her stay in Deepvalley, but the thought of her family¡¯s beliefs has always been somewhere in the depths of her mind. Unless she just cuts of contact with them entirely and moves somewhere far away there is no way to keep her preferences hidden forever. Except for just staying alone her whole life, but Sanora has already firmly blasted that plan off the table. Deepvalley is a nice place, but still too close to Way¡¯s Crossing. As is every other village and town in the Valley to begin with. But aside from the Valley the only other populated place is the north and the elven lands. But from what Mari knows about those places neither of them is particularly nice to live in for their own respective reasons.


    ¡®I really gotta talk this through with Sanora, maybe she has an idea.¡¯


    ¡°Why the gloomy face? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Her mothers voice pulls Mari from her thoughts.


    ¡°No, just got a lot on my mind is all.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Frieda asks and sets down the plate Mari spotted earlier.


    ¡°Oh you know, just guild business and stuff. I don¡¯t wanna bore you.¡± Mari waves it off, but Frieda is not convinced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m your mother, you can talk to me if something bothers you.¡± She smiles at Mari.


    ¡®Not this time¡­¡¯


    ¡°No really, its just boring adventurer stuff. Probably nothing you haven¡¯t heard at least ten times from the people passing through here.¡±


    ¡°That might be true.¡± Frieda sits down. ¡°But I haven¡¯t heard it from my daughter yet, so I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Mari looks at her mother who is smiling at her warmly, waiting to hear all about what¡¯s troubling Mari. And for a moment she¡¯s considering just telling her everything. Just seize the moment and flood her mother with a long confession of how she¡¯s been feeling all her life, let out all those repressed feelings and fears. Because somewhere deep down Mari feels hopeful that maybe, just maybe her family might see past their prejudice, and if only for their daughter.


    ¡°Hey, mom.¡±


    Frieda sits there patiently, giving Mari time to form the words.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I kind of need to tell you. But to be honest I¡¯m a bit scared that it¡¯ll change the way you see me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Frieda nods. ¡°I cant promise I wont be surprised or shaken, but one thing I can promise you is that no matter what it is, you¡¯re my daughter, and I¡¯ll always love you.¡± She puts a hand on Mari¡¯s shoulder, gently squeezing it.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mari looks at her mother with wet eyes.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re a family.¡± Frieda says with a warm smile only a mother can make.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ ok. I just need some time to think this through, but ill tell you before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need sweetheart. Now, speaking of sweet, you should eat your breakfast before your sister steals one of the sweetbreads.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Mari chuckles.


    ¡®I hope Sanora¡¯s gonna be back soon. I really don¡¯t want to do this alone.¡¯


    ============================================


    ¡°ACHOO!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re catching a cold.¡± Tor raises an eyebrow at Sanora.


    ¡°Nah, just the dust.¡± Sanora waves her off.


    ============================================


    After finishing her breakfast, and with nothing better to do Mari looks around the inn. It hasn¡¯t really changed since she left, and seeing the walls she grew up in reminds of days long gone. Simpler days, without constant worry gnawing at her. What she wouldn¡¯t give to run through these halls again with nothing on her mind besides playing tag with her brother. Or sneak to the kitchen at night with her sister, avoiding all the creaky floorboards just to eat some sweets. She can¡¯t even remember the last time she was running without someone¡¯s life being in danger. But the pleasant childhood memories make an abrupt end when she passes a certain broom closet. From there on out every memory is tinted.


    ¡°I wonder how she¡¯s doing these days.¡±


    ¡°How who¡¯s doing?¡±


    Mari¡¯s hair stands and in the blink of an eye she turns around and punches her bother right in his stomach. He doubles over and leans on the wall holding his stomach.


    ¡°Good gods Erich don¡¯t do that!¡± She yells.


    ¡°Yeah, lesson learned.¡± Her brother presses out. ¡°You know, I remember you a lot less aggressive than that.¡± His face is twisted in pain as he speaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fighting for you life in the wilds makes you jumpy over time.¡±


    ¡°I can feel that.¡± He laughs wryly. ¡°Good punch.¡±


    Mari sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. Lemme see that.¡± Mari walks up to him and pull up his shirt. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look too bad, you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°So no healing magic for me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford me.¡± Mari smirks at him, letting go of his shirt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get a family discount?¡±


    ¡°Already took that into account. Still out of your price range, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are.¡± Erich rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Next time just don¡¯t sneak up on me. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Erich says and takes a deep breath.


    Mari looks at him as he stands there, his eyes wandering around the hallway.


    ¡°So? What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just want to spent some time with my lovely sister while she¡¯s here?¡±


    All he gets in response is a silent, dry stare.


    ¡°Alright alright I might have some questions for you. But that¡¯s it, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Well, if its just that. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Right so, this Sanora you¡¯re travelling with-¡°


    ¡°Is way out of your league. Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish!¡± Erich protests.


    ¡°Right, sorry. What do you want to know about her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Erich starts, but goes silent again.


    ¡°¡­how out of my league?¡± He asks sheepishly.


    ¡°The last person she was with was the child of a city¡¯s lord and Sanora ended things. That¡¯s how out of your league.¡±


    Erich just stands there, mouth hanging open.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding you. And that aside, you don¡¯t know the first thing about her. Trust me, she is not the right one for you Erich.¡±  ¡®And that aside, she is mine.¡¯


    Erich just stands there, a frown on his face as he thinks things over before nodding to himself.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Thanks big sis, you helped me out a lot. I¡¯ll leave you to brood in peace now.¡± And with that he¡¯s off like an arrow before Mari can get another word in. Something tells her her bother is up to something. But whatever it is, it wont matter. In three days from now they¡¯ll be long gone anyways, and everyone will know the truth too.


    ¡°The truth¡­¡± Mari¡¯s throat tightens at the mere thought. But she has already made up her mind. She¡¯d rather tell them now than live with this anxiety for who knows how many years to come. And even if the worst comes to pass, she has Sanora by her side. And she knows she¡¯ll always will.

 46 – The girl who saved my life

    <h2> </h2>


    The sun is setting as Sanora, Torkastra and Flux walk down the road. The wind is chilly, but the last ray of the sun are warming up their faces. The air smells a bit earthy from the carriages kicking up dust on the road as they drive through the town.


    ¡°Thanks again for today. I really needed some time away from that damn place.¡± Sanora sighs.


    ¡°Hey, no problem.¡± Tor chuckles. ¡°We had a lot of fun, it was nice getting to know you a bit better. And I can imagine. We always make sure to avoid the Golden Drop by a wide berth.¡±


    Flux nods furiously in agreement with Tor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah, id love to as well, but alas, you know the predicament.¡± Sanora scratches her head.


    ¡°And what a predicament it is. Can only imagine how Mari is feeling in the middle of all this. Kinda mean that you left her alone all day.¡±


    Sanora shoots Tor a glare, but quickly looks down the road again.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. But I doubt she¡¯d have come along anyways.¡±


    ¡°Probably not. But this is where we part way for the day.¡± Tor says as the Golden drop comes into view a bit further down the road.


    ¡°Afraid so.¡± Sanora mumbles. ¡°Guess ill see you after tomorrow then, I shouldn¡¯t keep Mari waiting any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hah, you really shouldn¡¯t.¡± Tor grins at her.


    Flux gives a thumbs up and an encouraging smile.


    ¡°See you around, Sanora.¡± Tor and Flux start to walk off, but Tor turns around one last time. ¡°And good luck.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you. And thanks.¡±


    Sanora watches after then for a bit before taking a breath and steeling herself.


    A minute later she opens the door, the noise of chatter and the smell of food and alcohol greeting her. This smell is always oddly relaxing to her, reminding her of the many nights she spent in the Weary Traveler with her friends. A wave if sadness and guilt washes over her as she thinks about Amni and Bawarag and she wonders when she¡¯ll finally get to see them again. But her melancholy is cut short when she notices something strange. As she walks in, and people see her the room suddenly goes quiet. People stop talking, stealing the occasional glance at Sanora, whispering to each other. Sanora just keeps on walking, scanning over everyone on the room as she does. Her body immediately goes to combat mode as she assesses every person, sorting them by the threat they would pose. She calmy keeps walking and sits down at a table, on hand resting on her sword as magic gathers in the other. She is ready to jump up and start the fight at any moment, tense like a loaded crossbow. Her flesh sense has already located Mari¡¯s position in the building, and as she is planning the best route to get her Frieda is approaching her from behind.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Sanora asks without turning around. Frieda stops in her tracks, seemingly surprised.


    ¡°There might just be.¡± The woman says, her voice almost cold enough to sniff out the hearth.


    Sanora turns around, meeting Frieda¡¯s scorning gaze.


    ¡°Alright, just spit it out. What¡¯s going on.¡± Sanora says.


    ¡°Well, you tell me, Sanora of Ginaeris.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to tell, you¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡± Sanora grumbles, her legs tensing, ready to spring at any second.


    ¡®Are they with the gang? They can¡¯t be, right? Is there a bounty on me? Not that I can¡¯t imagine. Didn¡¯t expect them to retaliate anytime soon.¡¯ Sanora thinks as the staring contest continues.


    Frieda clicks her tongue.


    ¡°To think someone like you has been around our child all this time, travelling with her, sleeping in the same tent, drinking at the same table. I get sick just imagining what kind of disgusting thoughts you have around my dear child.¡± Frieda practically spits.


    Things are slowly starting to fall into place in Sanora¡¯s head. The use of her cover name can only mean one thing, they did some snooping around and found out about her past, about her relationship with a certain noble¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Erich asked around a bit. We heard from a traveler about a certain Sanora of Ginaeris who used to be Lady Vadia¡¯s consort to be in Deepvalley. And the description perfectly fits you.¡±


    ¡®So, it¡¯s really about that.¡¯ Sanora rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Gods this is annoying.¡± Sanora shakes her head.


    ¡°Mari places a lot of trust in you, so I firmly don¡¯t want to believe this is true. So, answer my question. Now.¡± Frieda stands there with her arms crossed, glaring at Sanora. Just a normal woman in her early forties, demanding an answer from Sanora. In the face of it she can¡¯t help but let out an amused snort, much to Frieda¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°Is this some sort of sick joke to you? I cant believe something like you has been watching my poor child all this time. You make me sick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you misunderstand. The only joke here, is you. I mean look at you, all angry and scary, acting like a big strong woman, trying to threaten me. I just thought it funny, because of all the monsters I have stood face to face with up to now, you are the least scary, and at the same time most disgusting one I had the displeasure of dealing with.¡±


    By now Frieda¡¯s face is as red as a tomato, and without another word she takes a swing. A clap resounds through the room as she slaps Sanora square in the face. But she doesn¡¯t even blink as she keeps staring at Frieda with furious eyes. The woman holds her hand. She might as well have hit a brick wall.


    Slowly, Sanora gets up from her seat and Frieda takes a step back.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°How about you try that again.¡± Sanora¡¯s voice is quiet but carries the weight of a raging storm. ¡°I dare you.¡±


    A bead of sweat rolls down Frieda¡¯s face as she looks at Sanora. All eyes are on the two of them, and the previously warm air has grown cold and heavy.


    ¡°Leave. Now. I don¡¯t want to see your face around here or near my child ever again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will leave, and gladly so. But who Mari spends her time with is not for you to decide.¡±


    ¡°I know my daughter, and she¡¯d never spend time traveling along the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°How about we ask her then? I want to know what she has to say.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t speak another word with her as long as you live. Now leave!¡±


    ¡°Not until we hear what Mari has to say.¡±


    ¡°LEAVE!¡± Freida shouts at the top of her lungs, but Sanora just answers in a quiet and sharp voice.


    ¡°Make me.¡±


    ¡°You heard my wife.¡± Markus says as he comes out of the kitchen, holding a rather large cooking knife. ¡°We have every right to tell someone to leave our house when we want to. Either you leave now, or we throw you out.¡±


    Nowhere is his kind demeanor to be seen, replaced by the same scorning gaze Frieda has. Erich stands in the back as well, looking at the scene with angry eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll throw me out.¡± Sanora laughs. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re holding that toy of yours? I can tell you right now, if you want to throw me out, you¡¯ll need something better than a cooking utensil.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first one who takes me lightly. Just get out before this gets dirty.¡±


    Sanora scans them again. Normal people, that¡¯s the only way to describe them. Sure, Markus is a muscular man, and so is Erich for his age. They might be able to put up a fight against other civilians. But even the strongest civilian is far below the weakest trercher. They would drop dead to the floor in a matter of seconds. But then again, this is Mari¡¯s family, and killing them would probably be something Mari couldn¡¯t just forget, as awful as they might be. As the staring contest goes on, a voice interrupts them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mari looks at the scene as she comes down the stairs with her sister.


    ¡°I told you to keep her upstairs.¡± Frieda says.


    ¡°I tried, but she heard the commotion and I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± Johanna answers.


    ¡°Keep me upstairs? What by the gods is going on?¡± Mari looks back and forth between everyone.


    ¡°Mari, dear, go back upstairs. You shouldn¡¯t see this.¡± Frieda says.


    ¡°See what? Can anyone tell me what in the tombs name happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead, tell you daughter what happened.¡± Sanora says mockingly, earning a death glare from Frieda.


    Mari looks at her mother, who takes a breath before speaking.


    ¡°Mari, I¡¯m sorry but this companion of yours isn¡¯t who you thought she was. This might be hard to hear but she is¡­ on of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Mari whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear. I know this must be hard on you, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get her out of here and make sure you never have to see that disgusting face of hers again. We will keep you safe from the likes of her.¡±


    Mari just stands there wordless, her mouth hanging slightly open.


    ¡°You will have time to process things once this filth is gone from here. I know how much of a shock this must be for you, but sometimes we never know someone¡¯s true colors. But now we that we know we can rid of this miscreant so you-¡°


    ¡°Stop.¡± Mari¡¯s voice is quiet and shaky, her hand balled into fists.


    Frieda looks at her puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just let your anger out. Tell this swine-¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her that!¡±


    Frieda flinches as Mari finally bursts.


    ¡°M-mari?¡± Frieda is taken aback, almost frightened by her daughter¡¯s outbreak.


    ¡°Is that how you see her? Filth? Swine? As a thing?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what she is. Nothing but-¡°


    ¡°No! Stop it! I don¡¯t want to hear another word! You don¡¯t get to talk to Sanora like that! She saved my life three times, risking her own every time. She¡¯s kind and caring and there for me when I need her. She¡¯s strong and protective, the strongest mage I¡¯ve ever seen, and the most selfless person I ever met! It not for her I wouldn¡¯t even be here anymore! So, you of all people do not get to talk down on her like that!¡±


    Every single person in the room now stares at Mari. Frieda¡¯s lips are flapping as she tries to find her next words.


    ¡°And besides.¡± Mari walks up to Sanora, standing firmly next to her. ¡°If Sanora is nothing more than filth.¡± She looks at Sanora for a moment before she continues. ¡°Then so am I.¡± She says as she takes her hand.


    Frieda looks at them, her eyes darting between the girls¡¯ joined hands and Mari¡¯s face. Her brain is racing, not finding any more words.


    ¡°You told me that you would love me no matter what. So, this is it, the thing I wanted to tell you. Sanora isn¡¯t just my party member, she is my girlfriend, the love of my live. And I wouldn¡¯t give her up for anything in this world. Not for you, not for father, not for anyone. Tell me mother, if I¡¯m still your daughter no matter what.¡± Mari finishes and takes a breath, squeezing Sanora¡¯s hand like a vice.


    Frieda, as the others, just stands there in shock. After a moment she opens her mouth, but closes it again.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your answer.¡± Mari¡¯s voice comes out quiet. ¡°What about you, Father? Erich? Johanna?¡± She asks them. Markus just averts his gaze, Erich shakes his head and Johanna just sobs silently, overwhelmed by everything.


    Mari nods. ¡°That¡¯s it then. Farewell.¡± She says quietly as she turns to leave, pulling Sanora with her. As the door closes behind them the room remains silent as everyone looks at the door.


    The two of them storm outside into the chill air of night, silently walking down the road with no destination in mind. The village has gone to sleep by now, and the only sound is the one of their footsteps as they walk through the night. They just walk, Mari leading the way, without speaking a word. Sanora glimpses at Mari¡¯s face occasionally, but there is not a sliver of emotion to be seen on there. She just keep going with a steel face.


    They reach the end of the village before long. Mari heads to a fencepost and slumps down, leaning against it. Sanora follows suit. They both look up at the stars, the grass rustling around them as a cold wind brushes over it.


    Mari still hasn¡¯t said a word, and Sanora is starting to wonder is she knew this was coming all along, and maybe she just isn¡¯t fazed by it all that much. But when she turns, she sees a face distorted by pain. The stars are reflected in Mari¡¯s eyes as tears stream out of them without end. She opens her mouth. She wants to say something, tell her it will be alright. But she doesn¡¯t find the words, feeling like there is nothing in the world she could say right now that would even remotely ease the pain. She closes her mouth and just gently lays her arm around Mari¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Mari¡¯s voice is quiet and shaky. ¡°I hoped that they could get over this. I really did. We are a family but still they¡­¡± Mari¡¯s throat tightens. She just shakes her head with a sob.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mari finally takes her eyes of the stars and looks at Sanora. The teary eyes break Sanora¡¯s heart like nothing ever has.


    ¡°I lost my family.¡± Mari whispers, her lips quivering. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now. After losing your mother, what did you do? How did you manage this feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I just kept pushing on, hoping that things would work out somehow someday. And when I met you, I knew that things were going to be alright. It gets easier with time. And I promise I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°But can you really? You died the other day. You were gone. There was nothing I could do either. I tried not to think about it because you ended up alright. But what if you didn¡¯t? What if you weren¡¯t shot by that lightning, or if we hadn¡¯t met Torkastra and Flux? You would be gone now. This is all just too much. But at the same time, I can¡¯t possibly ask you to stop looking for a way home. Not if this is what it feels like.¡±


    ¡°Mari¡­¡± Sanora looks at her. She is both happy that Mari is so understanding, and unbearably sad that she is putting so much strain on the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry how everything has turned out until now. I can¡¯t promise a lot, but what I can promise you is that I¡¯ll be more careful from now on. I¡¯ll keep out of anything that will put us in danger again. Nothing is worth losing you or leaving you alone. I swear I¡¯ll be there for you for as long as we live, no matter the cost.¡±


    Mari looks into Sanora¡¯s eyes, tears still flowing.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods and wipes her face with her sleeve before leaning onto Sanora. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to it.¡±

 47 – Southvalley

    <h2> </h2>


    ¡°Thanks again for letting us crash here. Who knew that all the inns in a town made for travelers would be full by nightfall.¡± Sanora sighs as she sits down in a chair in Tor and Flux¡¯s room. The two of them kindly offered Sanora and Mari a place to sleep after they found no free rooms elsewhere in town. Mari was out like a light as soon as she laid down. The last few hours completely drained her.


    ¡°I mean, a lot of people probably.¡±


    Flux pokes Tor¡¯s side at the remark.


    ¡°I was joking.¡± Tor raises her hands in defense. Flux shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the merchant tomorrow, see if there¡¯s any chance we can leave early.¡± Tor says.


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡± Sanora leans back in the chair exhausted. ¡°And sorry for the trouble, but in all honesty, I¡¯d really like to avoid¡­ moving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I can imagine. After what you two went through.¡± Tor nods. ¡°Just get some sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for stealing the second bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re sleeping in the same one anyways. They just didn¡¯t have any single rooms left.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Most couples do.¡± Tor shrugs.


    ¡°Fair enough. Goodnight.¡± Sanora heaves herself into bed, leaving the thinking to future Sanora for now. She crawls under the blanket and cuddles up to Mari, enjoying the warmth. It has only been one night they spent in separate rooms, but right now it feels like an eternity of loneliness lies behind her. Sanora wraps her arms around Mari, pulling themselves closer.


    She takes one last look at Mari¡¯s face, her eyes still red and puffy from crying until she fell asleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    ============================================


    ¡°Hey you two, get up. It¡¯s almost midday.¡± Torkastra pokes Sanora¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nghhhh¡­¡± Sanora just makes a noise as she rolls away.


    ¡°I thought you were the ones who wanted to leave early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but no this early.¡± Sanora groans.


    ¡°Like said it¡¯s almost noon. Get moving, the carriages are ready and waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Mari asks, stretching the word as she yawns.


    ¡°Like said, you are the ones who wanted to leave early, so we leave early. I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs.¡± Tor says before leaving the two of them alone in the room.


    Mari sits up and rubs her eyes. It¡¯s been a while since she slept this deep, which is odd to her. She fully expected nightmares during the entirety of her sleep, but she can¡¯t remember having any. The exhaustion from the last days must have been a lot bigger than she thought. She looks around the room. Tor and Flux already cleared out all their things, leaving nothing but Sanora and Mari in there. It¡¯s at this moment that something finally catches up to the girl.


    ¡°Fuck. Sanora, we need to get up, now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard Tor. Just gimme a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sanora sighs and sits up as well. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up then.¡± She mumbles half asleep.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the problem. Sanora, you know where our stuff is?¡±


    ¡°Sure, its at¡­¡± The sleep finally fades from Sanora¡¯s eyes as she comes to the same realization Mari has.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Their things are still at the Golden Drop.


    ¡°Gods dammit.¡± Mari buries her face in her hands. ¡°My staff is still there too. I don¡¯t even care about the rest, but I need that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down for now, we¡¯ll think of something. Maybe the others have an idea too.¡±


    ¡°I hope they do.¡± Mari sighs.


    ¡°There they are.¡± Tor says when she spots the two girls leaving the inn. She is waiting outside with Flux and the rest of the caravan. The workers of the merchant are hustling around, getting crates on and off the carriages, stowing away new goods and heaving away stuff they sold while in town.


    ¡°I kinda didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so fast. So, good news, we still have a solid ten minutes.¡± Tor says with a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just remembered that all our stuff is still at the golden drop so¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmm I see, been a while since I broke into a building.¡± Tor nods, ready to break bad. Or in this case, a window.


    ¡°What? No, we aren¡¯t gonna break into the building.¡± Sanora sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll just go there and ask for our stuff.¡±


    Everyone looks at Sanora in silence, their gazes saying more than a thousand words ever could.


    ¡°Sanora, I really, really love you, but that¡¯s a stupid idea.¡± Mari says, gently putting a hand on Sanora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why so? Worst case they toss out stuff out the window with some insults. And if not then ill just call the guards or something. And if all that still doesn¡¯t work, yes, then we can also just break in.¡±


    At this the others blink in slight surprise. Sanora looks around a bit confused.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s with those looks?¡±


    ¡°That was just surprisingly reasonable for you.¡± Tor says.


    ¡°Gotta agree with Tor.¡± Mari adds.


    ¡°Wha- You haven¡¯t even known me for a week!¡± exasperated, Sanora argues with Torkastra.


    ¡°True, but do I need to remind you how we first met?¡±


    To add insult to injury Flux joins the discussion as well, holding her hand to her forehead before dramatically sinking down to the floor where she lies motionless.


    ¡°Not funny.¡± Mari says with a sour expression.


    ¡°Agreed. And that aside that wasn¡¯t me being reckless, I was just trying to keep Mari safe. I never planned on dying.¡± Sanora crosses her arms, as unamused as Mari.


    ¡°Right¡­ sorry, that was out of line. Been a while since we travelled with anyone else.¡± Tor says, avoiding the girl¡¯s glares. Flux does the same, and even without her saying anything, her red face makes it clear she¡¯s feeling rather stupid.


    ¡°You¡­ died?¡± a quiet voice interrupts the four. They turn to see a young girl none of them expected to be here.


    ¡°Johanna?¡± Mari¡¯s eyes are wide as she looks at her younger sister loaded with bags.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I just thought you might need this.¡± Johanna says, wiggling Mari¡¯s staff in her hand. She¡¯s holding one more pack in her hand, and one is slung over her back.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°You brought us our things?¡± Mari blinks flabbergasted. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really know.¡± Johanna shrugs, looking off to the side. ¡°Now can you please take them they are really heavy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    They quickly take the heavy bags off the young girl who rolls her shoulders in relief.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you travel with those.¡±


    ¡°You eventually stop feeling your shoulders.¡± Mari sighs.


    ¡°I see.¡± Johanna says quietly,


    An awkward silence falls over them. Tor and Flux quietly retreat from the group, blending in with the caravan workers. That leaves Mari, Johanna and Sanora standing there in silence, none of them managing to say another word for a while.


    After a solid minute of avoided gazes and head scratches Johanna is the first to break the silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t really feel like staying here any longer.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Johanna nods, her expression a mix of confusion and sadness.


    ¡°Are you coming back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Sorry.¡± Mari¡¯s response is quiet, barely audible over the all the noise on the road busy with people passing through.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Johanna¡¯s shoulders drop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. But you know I can¡¯t anymore. Not unless mother miraculously changes her mind.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty upset to put it lightly.¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Both of them go quiet again.


    ¡°We should get ready to leave now, the others are waiting.¡± Sanora can¡¯t bear the silence any longer.


    ¡°Right.¡± Mari nods and takes a breath. ¡°I guess this is farewell.¡± She heaves the bag over her shoulder. ¡°Take care Johanna. I love you.¡± She tries her best to muster up a smile, but her watery eyes betray her.


    ¡°Mh.¡± Johanna just nods, her eyes fixed to the ground as Sanora and Mari turn to leave. However, the sound of dirt rapidly crunching makes Mari turn around one more time, and right as she does Johanna jumps at her, pulling her big sister into a tight hug.


    One by one the tears roll down Johannas¡¯ face as her lips quiver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    Johanna lets go and after wiping her teary eyes she finally heads off.


    Mari looks after her, doing her best not to give in to the feeling tugging in her chest to run after her little sister. She wouldn¡¯t know what to do in the first place.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Please.¡± She sniffles. Sanora nods quietly and they head to the caravan. They climb into the front carriage wordlessly, joining the others. None of them say anything, having seen the commotion. But Mari doesn¡¯t care. She just sits there in silence, tuning out everything around her as she pulls her knees in to bury her face in them. She notices neither the ride through town, nor the hold up at the border to the open road. Time feels like a jambled mess to her as they begin their journey through the vast plains towards Southvalley. Sanora can¡¯t do much more than hold Mari in a gentle hug. It is moments like these that make her feel as helpless as a little child. She knows there¡¯s nothing she can do for Mari right now besides be there for her and hope that things will get better soon. She knows just too well the pain of losing one¡¯s family.


    The small caravan makes good time over the course of the day. No hiccups present themselves to the travelers which is a surprising but welcome break to Sanora and Mari. So far, every moment of their trip has been a hassle in one way or another to put it lightly. But it seems for once fate doesn¡¯t have any unpleasant surprises in store for them. While Mari spends the time sitting in silence and occasionally dozing off on her girlfriend¡¯s shoulder, Sanora passes the time looking out at the Vast grasslands stretching as far as the eye can see, or talking with Tor. Aside from their similar looks, the two have a few things in common. Both have a past shrouded in secret, and both prefer to keep it that way. Like Sanora, Torkastra is a mage, though one specialized in flesh magic while Sanora isn¡¯t really set on anything yet.


    The way they discovered their magic abilities is also rather similar fashion. A life-or-death situation, followed by almost dying due to overconfidence and using too much magic. The details, however, Tor keeps a secret¡­


    ¡°And so, you ended up as an adventurer.¡± Sanora nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it. What I used to do wasn¡¯t for me anymore. Too high risk, too low reward. So once my magic abilities kicked in, I had my way to get out of my old life. I packed what little things I had and went on my way. Hah, I was off to a rough start on my first few quests I¡¯ll tell you that. But luckily not long after I began, I happened to meet this weird looking girl who was trying to barter at a stall. It was proving a bit difficult to do so without talking, so I figured I¡¯d help out. And before you ask, the Stall owner was as surprised as Flux that I was somehow able to understand her.¡± Tor finishes with a chuckle as Flux makes some vague gestures, seemingly agreeing with the girl next to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a sweet story you two have.¡± Sanora smiles at them. ¡°To think you happened to meet in this large world¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but things like these just happen when you¡¯re constantly travelling. Just like we ran into you on the road.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Sanora nods and looks at the girl sleeping on her shoulder. ¡°Now that I think about it, Mari and me meeting wasn¡¯t much different either, completely by chance. And now I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without her.¡± Sanora gently sets down her hand on Mari¡¯s head, a warm smile spreading on her lips.


    ¡°The world is full of people who are important to us, we just don¡¯t know them yet. But trust me, as we keep traveling, we¡¯ll find more.¡±


    Flux leans onto Tor¡¯s shoulder, a content smile on her lips. In response, Tor gives her a gentle pat


    ¡®I already did¡­¡¯


    Sanora¡¯s mood gets a damper as her thoughts wander to Bawarag and Amni. If she would have told them beforehand, maybe they would have come along and be sitting here with them. Maybe they would have never had to leave Deepvalley. Maybe they would have found more clues already.


    A sigh escapes her. The warmth she felt just a moment ago has now yielded to an empty feeling of loneliness and anxiety.


    ¡®Just had to think about it, didn¡¯t you.¡¯ She thinks, staring out into the vast plains behind them, shifting in her seat uneasily.


    ¡®This is going to be a long ride.¡¯  Sanora leans back and closes her eyes, hoping to catch some sleep as well.


    ============================================


    The ride is bumpy but all in all eventless. The occasional breaks they take are calm and not very long and they make good time. After what happened to the merchantman¡¯s daughter they are hellbent on getting off the road as soon as they can.


    And it pays off. By the time dusk is setting in they finally see the buildings of Southvalley in the distance.


    ¡°Ahh I love travelling by carriage.¡± Tor says. ¡°I mean, Way¡¯s Crossing to Deepvalley in one day? Whoever heard of such a thing!¡± She laughs.


    ¡°Yeah, its definitely a lot better than walking.¡± Sanora nods.


    Flux gestures around vaguely. Except for Tor no one knows for sure, but she seems to agree as well. Mari is the only one to stay quiet, she doesn¡¯t even listen. For the whole ride she hasn¡¯t said a word and just been sitting there in silence, staring at the floorboards. Naturally Sanora is worried, but after what happened at the Golden Drop it seems only natural that she¡¯d be in a bad mood to put it lightly. All they can do now is hope for the best, and let time heal Mari¡¯s wounds.


    They finally reach the end of the line before the city gates. Sanora is already about to complain as she looks out at the small horde of people wanting to get into the safety of the walls before darkness falls, but to her surprise the drive right past it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Nah, that line is like the ¡®poor people¡¯ line. Cities usually have a second line for high priority people and large caravans since those usually take more time to search through.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a bit unfair.¡±


    ¡°Cause it is. But it makes sense that the city wants the money makers in first.¡± Tor shrugs.


    But even here there is a small line of carriages ahead of them. As they stop at the end a guard walks up to the carriage. After a short conversation with the merchantman and a few nods he heads back. The wait isn¡¯t very long. They soon reach the gate. A few more guards make a not very thorough check of the wares and finally wave the group into the city. Sanora cant help but be a little disappointed as she sees the city. It looks rather similar to Deepvalley. She was hoping to see something new and exciting, but it ended up just being more of what she already knows. The streets are already mostly empty. Only a few people are still out. The only thing that really stands out is that this city isn¡¯t built on a hill. It¡¯s all flat, and not segmented by walls like Deepvalley. At last the carriage finally comes to a stop at a large building. The yard is spacious and lined with all sorts of carriages. The smell of hay and horses lies in the air.


    ¡°Ah yes, the small of the city stables. You either love it or hate it.¡± Tor says. ¡°Alright then, lets look for a place to crash. You coming along?¡±


    Sanora looks at Mari, but she wasn¡¯t even listening.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll come along. You probably know this city better than we.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope I do, considering I am from here.¡± Tor nods and they hop out of the carriage. In unison they all stretch their stiff bodies. The cracks resounding from Sanora¡¯s body pull a few looks.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound healthy.¡± Tor raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, a lot of wear and tear lately.¡± She sighs in response.


    ¡°Fair.¡± Tor snorts.


    After a short talk with the merchantman, and repeatedly turning down his offer to pay for their lodging, they head into the city to get a room. They just follow Tor, trusting her expertise on the matter. They end up in an old but cozy inn. Sanora takes a breath, the strong smell of pine in there calms her nerves, and the familiar sound of a crackling fire makes her almost feel like she is at home.


    ¡°It was only a few days, but it feels like we¡¯ve been on the road forever.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°Probably cause your body was on constant flight or fight mode. Makes time feel all stretchy.¡± Tor says. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, been here often, it¡¯s a safe place so don¡¯t worry and get some good rest.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. We will.¡± She nods. They pay for a room and without and further ado head in. Neither of the two even bother to change before plopping into the bed. They lie next to each other in silence, staring at the ceiling. Sanora turns her head to look at the girl next to her. Mari¡¯s empty eyes are unmoving, her breathing slow and quiet.


    ¡°Hey, you ok?¡±


    Mari says nothing for a while, her mouth opens and closes again. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Her words and barely a whisper. ¡°The last days were too much.¡± A tear soundlessly rolls down her face.


    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry. There might not be a lot I can do, but I¡¯m here for you, always.¡±


    Mari nods quietly.


    ¡°Thank you, Sanora.¡± A moment of silence passes. ¡°I love you.¡± Mari says before finally closing her eyes and falling asleep within seconds.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Sanora says through a sad smile before finally giving in and letting sleep take her as well.

 48 – Southvalley II – Dark things are stirring

    Despite of how tired she was, Sanora¡¯s sleep was still uneasy that night. Plagued by nightmares she cant quite remember, but ones that nonetheless leave a bitter aftertaste once she opens her eyes the next day. She slowly sits up with half lidded eyes. Her hair is all over the place. She pulls a strand out of her mouth that found itself in there somehow.


    ¡°Ughh.¡± She just makes a noise as she looks out the window. Judging by the light its likely already close to noon.


    ¡°How did I sleep so long and still feel like shit.¡± She mumbles, leaning her face into her hands. After taking a moment she gets out of bed. Mari is still sleeping soundly. But after everything that happened she probably really needs it, so Sanora decides to let her sleep in.


    After getting dressed and fixing her messy hair she heads down into the main room where she spots Tor and Flux eating at one of the tables where she joins them.


    ¡°Well, good mo-¡­ damn, you look like shit.¡± Tor starts but shifts her tone when she gets a closer look at Sanora.


    ¡°Yeah good thing they don¡¯t have any mirrors here.¡± Sanora mumbles as she sits down.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d shatter them all with that gloomy expression anyways.¡±


    ¡°Tor please don¡¯t make me regret getting out of bed.¡±


    ¡°Nah nothing like some humor to get you out of a bad mood- ouch!¡± Tor yelps when Flux flicks her ear with a scolding glare. She gets up and sits down next to Sanora, gently patting her shoulder. Sanora never really noticed before with Flux never talking and thus keeping attention off herself, but now that she thinks about it she¡¯s always been the more serious one of the two. Even though she cant speak, the gentle look in her eyes say more than a thousand words ever could. Her compassionate smile is soothing almost unnervingly so, and for a moment she feels like Flux¡¯s eyes say ¡®It¡¯s gonna be alright, take it easy ok?¡¯


    ¡°Mh, I will.¡± Sanora nods. ¡°Thanks.¡± She says and musters a tired smile.


    ¡°You actually understood that huh. I¡¯d be careful if I was you. That look is exactly what made me fall for her.¡± Tor winks.


    In return both of the girls slowly turn at Tor, giving her a look.


    ¡°Tor don¡¯t get me wrong, I like you and you¡¯re a nice girl, but sometimes you really have no tact.¡± Sanora sighs.


    Flux glares at her with yet another expression that says more than some people manage to with words. But for her that was not nearly enough to drive her point home, so she promptly freezes Tor¡¯s leftover bowl of stew. She lift the whole bowl with its now frozen solid contents up and looks at it.


    ¡°Uh yeah I guess I deserved that.¡± She sets down the bowl again. A moment later a waiter shows up, setting down lunch in front of Sanora.


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± She says a bit confused as he walks to the next table.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be hungry.¡± Tor has finally taken on a more serious look as well.


    Sanora looks at her with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°I am not all jokes. You¡¯ve been through a lot. Tomb¡¯s, even I never died before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really don¡¯t need to go through that again. But how¡¯d you know I was about to come downstairs?¡±


    "You¡¯re not the only one keeping tabs on your surroundings by sensing flesh.¡± She winks at Sanora.


    ¡°Oh right, flesh mage.¡± Sanora nods, but before they can continue the conversation her stomach interrupts, reminding Sanora that its emptiness in unacceptable. She starts to eat while Tor and Flux go back to their usual banter.


    ¡®Using flesh sense to make sure I have something to eat on time. I guess she is really considerate too below all the silly jokes.¡¯ Sanora thinks with a smile as she eats lunch for breakfast.


    ============================================


    Sanora left the room a while ago. She tried to be quiet to not wake up Mari, and had she actually been asleep she likely wouldn¡¯t have woken up. It does come off a bit scary to Mari how quiet that girl can actually be when she puts her mind to it. But it didn¡¯t matter. Mari had been lying in bed for a while before Sanora woke up. But even as the sun came out she just felt too tired to actually get up and do something. The last days were a lot to digest. Truth be told she is just now finally processing that she actually held Sanora¡¯s corpse in her hands only four days ago. It all slowly started to sink in on the ride to Southvalley. For a moment she lost Sanora, she was gone. If it wasn¡¯t for sheer stupid luck she still would be.


    A cold shiver runs down her spine at the thought and she grips the blanket. Ever since that day she had no time to process this. And if it wasn¡¯t enough she also had to suffer through being rejected by her own family. Her one greatest fear ever since she realized she is into girls finally came true. Although loosing Sanora might have taken that place now. But that only made things worse. It seems like the universe just decided to dump it on her all at once.


    As her thoughts spiral her stomach starts to turn and her eyes start tearing up as her breathing grows fast and ragged.


    ¡®Calm down. Its in the past. She¡¯s fine, she is fine.¡¯ But its useless. Her heart is beating a mile a minute. Her head feels like its spinning and her stomach is revolting. She throws the blanket aside and tumbles out of bed falling onto her knees and covering her mouth with one while steadying herself with the other. But she cannot calm herself down and what little contents are in her stomach make their way up. A few drops of vomit spill through her fingers. She breathes through her nose, but despite her breathing like she sprinted a mile Mari cant seem to get enough air in her lounges, like she is suffocating. The taste of half-digested travel rations and acid seeps into every corner of her mouth. She tries to swallow it but the taste only makes her insides revolt even more. She has to steady herself with both hands as she vomits onto the wooden floorboards. Her vision is blurry, and her arms shaky as she looks down at the puddle.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡®Whats wrong with me?¡¯


    She cant recall ever feeling like this before in her life. She¡¯s been sick before, just as she has been fearful before but nothing so far has ever been anything like this. She can hardly even hold herself up as the smell of vomit cuts into her nose. She has no energy to move but at the same time the smell is about to make her barf again. She can already feel it rising up her throat but just the door swings open. Mari barely registers what¡¯s going on, only two strong arms gently lifting her up and sitting her onto the bed.


    With her body quivering she looks down at the mess, trying to regain her bearings. The world around her seems like a blur. Someone is talking to her for a while, then getting up from the bed and moving around the room, cleaning up as Mari just sits there as things move around her. Her thoughts race so fast, it feels like a blinding light shutting off everything on the outside.


    After a while Mari blinks before looking around the room. The Puke is gone, there is a bucket with a rag resting on its edge standing in its place. Something warm is resting on her hand, squeezing it gently. She turns to her side. Sanora is sitting next to her, holding Mari¡¯s hand in hers. Her gaze is fixed onto the floor, her eyes red and her cheeks wet.


    ¡°Sanora.¡± As Mari mumbles Sanora¡¯s ears twitch and she looks up before turning to Mari.


    ¡°Mari, thanks gods.¡± She whispers. ¡°I felt something was off so I-¡°


    ¡°Sanora.¡± Mari whimpers as the gates break and tears roll down her face. Sanora doesn¡¯t even have time to react as Mari throws herself at her, throwing them down onto the bed. She sobs uncontrollably as she holds Sanora as tight as she can.


    ¡°I w-was so ¡®orried about you.¡± She stammers between sobs. ¡°I-I-I- was sure I lost you, that you were gone.¡±


    Sanora¡¯s heart feels like it¡¯s wrapped between threads so tight they are about to cut it into pieces. She hugs Mari tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mari wails, her throat so tight she barely manages to press out the words. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel what I did! I was holding your body while it was getting cold, you have no idea how horrifying that was.¡± She presses her face onto Sanora¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I could feel your live leaving your body.¡± She says with her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I felt how you died in my arms.¡±


    The room falls silent. Nothing besides Mari¡¯s quiet sobs can be heard anymore. Sanora doesn¡¯t have the slightest idea how she should respond. Mari is right after all. What Sanora did was reckless to no end, and in the end, it even cost her life. She grits her teeth, looking Mair quietly sobbing into her chest. She wants to scream, cry and tear her hair out. The pain of having hurt a person she cares so much about is worse than anything else she has gone through so far.


    With no words to say she just wraps her hands around the girl and hugs her tightly.


    And as they lie there entangled, Sanora makes a promise to herself.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care what happens, who or what stands in my way, I will always return to this girl, come what may. And if I the whole world turns on us then I will burn it all to the ground.¡¯


    ============================================


    The echo of hard shoes clacking on stone resound through the hallway. A tall woman veiled in a black cloak marches through the building. People hastily make way for her and stand aside as she comes through, none of them daring to even remotely stand in her path. Her movements are fast and firm, her black hair is tied into a flawless ponytail. Her hands are hidden in gloves as black as the rest of her attire, and in one she is carrying a small stack of papers. As she walks up the stairs of the building and ascends the floors there are less and less people around. Finally, as she reaches the topmost floor there is not a soul to be seen but her. Her steps are silenced by a dark red carpet on the floor. The wall to her left is lined with huge windows and the setting sun is painting the hall in a gentle orange. The town outside is a sight to behold from this position at this time of day, but the woman doesn¡¯t even glance outside. She walks in a straight line to the door at the end of the hallway where she comes to a stop. She carefully pushes down the handle and the door opens without even the faintest creak. A strong smell of smoke wafts at her as she enters the room. Unlike the hallway there is not a single window. The room is extraordinary large, so large that it even has a small walkway right on the walls halfway up. The only sources of light are candles on holders fixed to the wall. And in between them are bookshelves reaching all the way to the ceiling, filled with countless grimoires, some of which even emitting a faint glow. Some are locked in glass cases. And in the top shelf there are a select few that are even chained down. Whether as a countermeasure against thieves, or something else. The woman pays them no mind and keeps walking to the far end of the room where a pale man with long, ash-grey hair sits behind a lonely desk. His eyes are half closed, seemingly staring into nothingness. Half of a cigar rests in his hand, smoking lazily. The woman looks at the towering figure standing right next to the desk. He is clad entirely in black as well, though not in a cloak but a thin narcium plate armor. Even is face is covered by a thin mask made of the same metal, along with a hood pulled onto his head. Save for holes to see and breathe, it is entirely featureless. The woman nods at him, which he returns.


    ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡± Her quiet, soft manner of speaking entirely betrays her thorny appearance.


    The room remains silent for a moment, some ash falls off the burning cigar. After a while the pale man blinks slowly before looking at the woman.


    ¡°Anessa.¡± His voice is so deep it almost feels like the air is vibrating as he speaks. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He speaks slow, and a little slurred. He sounds and looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in weeks.


    ¡°I have news.¡± Anessa says with her head lowered as she hands the man the paper. ¡°The red-haired elf with the pierced ears and her friend have returned to the city.¡±


    The man takes a long draw of his cigar before setting it down into an overflowing ashtray on the desk. He lets the smoke out through his nose lazily as his tired eyes skim over the pages. Anessa eyes the ashtray, letting out a silent sigh.


    ¡°At long last Flux has returned. I assume you already forwarded an invitation as per usual.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anessa nods.


    ¡°And I assume she has declined again, as per usual.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid she has. Please forgive my incompetence.¡± Anessa lowers her head.


    ¡°Anessa, we have been over this. Stop the groveling.¡±


    ¡°I- forgive me master. I cannot help but feel like I have been failing you. Every time we try to get that elf in here she turns us down.¡± Anessa clicks her tongue.


    ¡°What did I tell you about loud noises.¡± The man grumbles. ¡°And we have also talked about that before. We cannot force Flux to come here. Curse bearers are too much of a wild card.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course master. Please forgive-¡° Anessa starts but the man gives her a soul piercing stare and she stops herself.


    ¡°However, there is one more thing. Flux and Torkastra didn¡¯t come alone this time. They arrived at the gates with a middle-class merchant from the north, the Bozengan family. They parted after entering the city, but two women stayed with them.¡± As Anessa speaks the man flips through the papers, and his eyes get ever so slightly wider.


    ¡°Interesting. So, Sanora the Kingslayer has finally decided to pay Southvalley a visit. And as company of Flux no less. That mage, Mari Braustein. That is the outcast daughter of Frieda and Markus Braustein, yes? Anessa, get a surveillance team on those two as well. I want to know everything that could be useful, no matter how insignificant it seems.¡±


    ¡°I already went ahead and sent group twelve out, they should be watching them as we speak.¡±


    ¡°I expected nothing less.¡± The man nods satisfied. ¡°Good work, Anessa. Take the rest of the day off, Shakan can handle it. And don¡¯t even try to argue, this is an order.¡±


    ¡°As you command, master. You have my deepest gratitude.¡± Anessa bows before quietly making her exit.


    The man takes another draw of his cigar after setting down the papers.


    ¡°Finally, the anomaly has come to visit us. Sanora the Kingslayer. I wonder if she will live up to her title. What do you think, Shakan?¡±


    The man just remains standing perfectly still without a word.


    ¡°Neither do I. However, I would be lying if I said I¡¯m not curious.¡±